ã€ŠSage Fallã€‹


 Sage Fall - Optional (Op) - Memoirs

    **THIS CHAPTER/SECTION IS TOTALLY OPTIONAL AND NOT NECESSARY FOR THE OVERALL STORY.

    READ ONLY IF YOU WISH TO LEARN MORE OF THE "MUNDANE" THINGS. I PLAN TO REWRITE THIS PROLOGUE TO ADD A NEW ASPECT OF SAGE FALL.

    I WILL KEEP THIS VERSION AS IS UNTIL THE UPDATED ONE IS COMPLETE. BUT CHANGE THE TITLE TO ALLOW PEOPLE TO SKIP IT.

    IT WILL BE A 1ST PERSON MEMOIR OF JUSTINIAN THAT WILL BE COMPLETELY OPTIONAL (Op) READING AND WILL HAVE NO IMPACT ON THE ACTUAL SAGE FALL STORY.**

    ¡°You screwed it up again, Justinian!?¡± The angry yelling rang throughout the kitchen.

    ¡°No! I screwed nothing up, woman! You were supposed to give me the proper ingredients and, failing that, we now have this¡­this¡­thing!¡±  Justinian refused to take the blame and then drew attention to the outcome.

    The two bickered as if they were siblings trying to keep from getting in trouble with their parents. Justinian Embervale and Elynara Aquinas.  Justinian, an elderly man with long gray hair and a beard to match.  He was hunched over the pot while stroking his lengthy beard, mouth drooped and eyes peering into it as if he had nothing to do with the outcome.  Wearing a bright red robe and holding a long walking stick, which he called his ¡°Wizard¡¯s Staff¡±, but in reality it really was nothing more than a walking stick, he began to slowly walk away from the accident.

    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t! I¡¯m not taking responsibility for it this time!¡± Elynara hopped off the footstool she was standing on next to Justinian and started to run after him.  She was a small individual, adorable with long golden hair that curled at the end that danced and bobbed across her shoulders as she tried to catch up to Justinian¡¯s much longer strides.  Fae were much smaller in stature than humans and had to take 2 to 3 steps for each 1 of a human¡¯s.

    ¡°You better fess up to it this time Justinian! I don¡¯t want him mad at me this time! You know how I can¡¯t stand him being mad at me!¡±

    ¡°I know not of what you speak you little pest! Shoo, shoo!¡± Justinian started waving his staff around towards Elynara, not unlike one would do to keep something bothersome away.

    ¡°RUDE! I am NOT some bug to be shooed away, you senile old badger!¡± taking a running start she leapt into the air and planted her foot directly into Justinian¡¯s lower back, pushing him forward through the entry way.

    ¡°Why you¡­!!¡± losing his balance he tried reaching for anything to keep from falling, having only found a small shelf loosely attached to a wall within reach, he grasped the edge and hoped it be enough.  It was not.  The shelf gave way and all the books and various knickknacks atop it came crashing down to the floor along with him.

    ¡°You two just never know when to call it quits do you? I swear, you two are worse than wild animals!¡± the burley and gruff voice that spoke came from Belgard Stengrim, one of the Earthborne, or more commonly referred to, as Dwarves.

    ¡°This crotchety old monster called me a bug!¡±

    ¡°I did nothing of the kind! That would be an insult to bugs, you little demon!¡± his gray white hair was a mess and all over his face, covered with the fallen books and dust from the shelf, he turned over and gave Elynara a deathly stare while attempting to get the hair away from his face.

    Letting out a big exasperated sigh, Belgard, shook his head and raised his hands in surrender.  There was no saving these two.

    ¡°Regardless you two.  You were in charge of tonight¡¯s meal.  What is the progress on that?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, eyes wide and full of guilt, totally silent.  Neither making a move to answer the question they had a silent mental battle with each other through their eyes.

    ¡°You screwed it up again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Belgard guessed at their hesitance to answer.

    Elynara clenched both eyes shut at his correct guess that was also filled with frustration and ridicule.

    ¡°No we did not, good sir!¡± Justinian finally stood and began to brush himself off, then started to pick up the books that had fallen while continuing. ¡°We did not screw it up, we just attempted to add a bit of, flair, to the recipe!¡±

    Belgard raised an eyebrow at his comment and stared at him, completely silent. His big bushy beard that covered his face made it hard to see just what his facial expression was.  He was a bit taller than Elynara, and by magnitudes wider as well. But his stature was not of being overweight, Belgard was a fighter and was a walking boulder in physique and resolve. His long dark brown hair was braided in one thick tail at the back and matching braids for his mustache that reached his stomach along with his thick beard. If the two had to guess what his expression was, it was the usual.  Unimpressed.

    ¡°You two are like children! You had a simple task set to you by Meladris! Today is a special day, and lest you enjoy being yelled at by her, I highly suggest you get back into the kitchen and fix it!¡± He barked and pointed behind them to the kitchen.  Even though she didn¡¯t look like it, Elynara was by decades older than both Justinian and Belgard, but by Faery standards, was still a child.  And although by human years Justinian was an elderly person, he was still much, much younger than Belgard, and didn¡¯t have much room to complain about being treated as a child by him.

    He turned around and stomped out of the dining area grumbling to himself, something regarding babysitting for the last time.

    ¡°You have only 1 hours¡¯ time to get something made before the others get back from shopping! I highly suggest you take this time and utilize it wisely!¡± Belgard yelled from the other side of the house.

    The two, who had both reluctantly made their way back into the kitchen both flinched, their shoulders lifting up slightly as they clenched their body at the bellowing.

    Belgard stepped outside and continued the task given to him by Meladris earlier that day.  He was to gather firewood for the feast they were to have that night, set the grand table and build a large bonfire.  Tonight was a special night for them all.  Pride filled his heart as he placed a piece of wood onto the stump, he thought back on what tonight meant for him. Lifting up the axe he brought it down with just enough force to split the wood cleanly in two, he picked up another piece and continued the process. He had only a few logs left before he was done cutting, and then it was on to building the bonfire.  He had already gathered large rocks to use as a base and guard for the wood to keep from spilling out.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Yo, old man!¡± a happy go lucky voice came from ahead of him, down the road a ways.

    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t little Gindel!? Why are you back so soon? Did something happen?¡± Belgard asked cautiously to the figure who was moving closer towards the house.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that much smaller than you!¡± Gindel retorted.  Gindel Lankest, a gnome of only 20 some years, easily the youngest of the troupe.  He had short light brown hair that stood up on end as if held by some odd form of magic.  He was holding a relatively large paper sack in both arms. ¡°Nah, those three are at the usual place paying respects to the elder. I came ahead since I have a little something that needs to get set up before they get here!¡± he said with a mischievous grin on his face.

    ¡°Should I be concerned, little Gin?¡±

    ¡°What? No, of course not! Ta-da!¡± He pulled out a beautiful piece of tableware.  It was a beautiful porcelain plate, the glaze used when firing the piece gave it a lustrous copper and black sheen.  It was a very simple design, rounded and slightly deeper than a typical plate but not as deep as a bowl but allowed it to easily be used as either if need arose. There was an outline of a simple leaf in the middle of each plate in gold.  Belgard¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise, carefully holding the plate in his hands he turned it over and over admiring the color and simplicity.  It was truly beautiful.

    ¡°Little Gin¡­you didn¡¯t¡­¡± he asked with caution and concern.

    ¡°No.  You know as well as I that I do not do that anymore.¡± He took the plate from Belgard as if hurt by the insinuation. ¡°I had a little bit of reward left from a few jobs back and saved up for this.  I¡¯ve had my eye on them for a while. I got enough for us all!¡±  The smile that covered Gindel¡¯s face was that of a child who found a new toy and was so filled with joy that Belgard couldn¡¯t help but smile with him.

    ¡°Beautiful! I am almost done here, go hurry and start setting them onto the table and I¡¯ll be there to help in just a minute!¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯ll like it? I haven¡¯t been able to do much in way of¡­.¡± Gindel trailed off

    ¡°He¡¯ll love it, Little Gin.  Worry not. Now go! I¡¯ll be right along.¡± Belgard rushed him off to begin setting the table for tonight¡¯s festivities with a smile similar to one a father gives a child.  Watching him run up the hill towards the table, Belgard grabs another piece of wood and sets it in place.

    The sun was slowly setting below the trees.  The brilliant reds, oranges and yellows cast across the sky made it look like a painting with the clouds.  They would be home soon, and it would begin, one more night.  Belgard had finished cutting the remaining firewood and had helped Gindel place the newly acquired plates in their rightful places, making sure they were clean and ready to be used. He then asked Gindel to help with building the bonfire, so the two of them happily began working on it.  As they were putting the stones in place for the base they heard the door open and Justinian and Elynara walked out to greet them.

    ¡°All done!¡± Elynara chimed happily, puffing out her chest.  To say that there wasn¡¯t anything there would be an insult, but at the same time, there really was not much to be proud of, or flaunt.

    ¡°No thanks to you, I might add.¡± Justinian grumbled as he was wiping his hands off on a small cloth rag.

    ¡°Hey you two! I hope you actually made sure it was edible?¡±

    ¡°Yes little Gin, I tasted it myself, and it¡¯s wonderful!¡± Elynara poked fun at Gindel.  From a height standpoint, neither of them were tall by any stretch of the imagination, but Elynara took great pride in being even marginally taller than Gindel.

    ¡°You are not that much taller than me! Besides, I¡¯m still growing you know! Unlike you, you old bat!¡± he pointed at her, the gauntlet had been thrown.

    ¡°Y-you little!...Arrrrgh!¡± she charged at Gindel with arms outstretched and hands open in preparation to strangle him.  She chased him around the bonfire framework that Belgard was still in the process of building, while masterfully ignoring the two.

    ¡°They should be here soon, no?¡± Justinian asked gently to Belgard

    ¡°Aye, any minute now they should be¡­¡± he peered out along the road, and silhouetted among the setting sun the figure of 3 people were walking along the path towards the house ¡°¡­ah, as I said. Alright you two, that¡¯s enough, he¡¯s back! Go get cleaned up and ready! Go, now!¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know, do they? The meaning behind tonight?¡± Justinian asked somberly.

    ¡°Do you have the heart to tell them? I know I don¡¯t, and he had already told us not to say anything. Even though Elynara is plenty old by years, she is still but a child.  Gindel is no different.¡±

    ¡°Mm, too true.¡±

    The two stood facing the three figures walking closer and waved to welcome them back.  Each of them carrying a bag in their arms, undoubtedly food and surprises for tonight¡¯s festivities.  The two females alongside the man in the middle wore somber expressions, enough to keep it hidden from those that did not know them well, but not enough to hide it from companions that have traveled together and fought together for as many years as they.

    ¡°Sarya must be in pain, no doubt.  But Meladris¡­she would never admit it.¡±

    Sarya Aurum, a High Elf, her milky white skin matched well with her long silver blue hair, which was constantly kept in intricate and gorgeous braids that looped among itself creating hoops and fastened to the back of her head. She, along with Meladris Noctis, a Dark Elf whose skin color usually brought unwanted attention, was a golden brown, contrasted wildly with her pure white hair, wore simple tight fitting cotton slacks and knee high leather boots, their tops were also quite plain. Both white loose cotton button shirts that did well to hide the figure above their waist. But if the slender appearance and length of their legs were any indication of their overall appearance, they were both physically attractive for sure.

    ¡°No, no of course she wouldn¡¯t.  How could she? She¡¯s tried for years to find an alternative, since the day she found out.  She must be in agony.  Poor child.¡± Belgard said under his breath, so that only Justinian could hear.

    ¡°Best not let her hear you say that¡­she¡¯s by far and above older than the lot of us. But¡­when it comes to him¡­she certainly does act like a heartbroken child.¡±

    ¡°Mm, indeed. Let¡¯s hope that this¡­character, knows what he is doing. And that his word is true.¡± Belgard¡¯s voice carried with it a threat and hopefulness.

 Chapter One

    Shadows cast by braziers strewn about the massive cavern gave them the appearance of dancing to a silent deathly tune that could be felt, more than heard.  Low murmurs and chanting echoed faintly throughout to accompany the macabre visual that splashed across the walls and ceiling.  Cloaked figures were knelt around a battered and clearly ancient altar atop 4 sets of cracked and dilapidated steps.

    The altar held a figure that wore nothing but a simple white gown whose sheer material made the faint difference in her skin peer through.  Bruises pockmarked her arms, knees and shins, small cuts across the abdomen and chest, were it not for the marks all over her body, she would no doubt be desired by many. Her shallow breathing caused her breasts to elevate and fall with the ever present rasping and nearly inaudible gurgling of each inhale and exhale that left her body, she was very ill.

    She was put to sleep with herbs to prevent her from being awake during this awful ritual. This was all they were able to offer in solace.  To any that was even mildly versed in magic could tell that the atmosphere was uninviting and at any second death himself would visit the large open cave to exact revenge upon those foolish enough to attempt this farce.

    A language long since dead began to echo as the start of the incantation.  The village had nothing else to lose.  Repeated attempts to request aid fell on deaf ears and all the money sent to the Capital was never returned or amounted to anything.  Five seasons of dead crops, unharvestable fields and the well yielding fewer and fewer buckets of clean water has led them all to attempt something viewed by previous Elders as the epitome of foolishness.

    The current Elder, at the behest of every remaining villager recited the forbidden text to attempt the summoning ritual.  If the nobles and Chanters at the Capital refused to help, maybe they didn¡¯t need a hero, magician or a savior¡­but instead a demon!

    Two cloaked figures at the base of the stairs below the altar embraced each other, the flicker of light gave them an almost skeletal appearance filled with despair and sorrow.  The smaller of the two figures was shaking uncontrollably, tears flowing down her gaunt cheeks, eyes closed tightly as if to prevent what little fluid was left in the haggard body from leaving.  Determination filled the eyes of the other figure, the one holding the smaller sobbing one.  Lips pursed tightly, and even with his nearly skin and bones appearance, held a solid stature and appearance of one who is fully capable of taking care of himself.

    How far would one go to stop the suffering of a loved one? How long would one be able to watch as those loved ones continued to die slowly, painfully and without any signs of ending? The small body atop the altar was the daughter of these two figures. The last living virgin female within the dying village. Many other females voiced their adamant willingness to be the sacrifice, but as with all forbidden rituals, the blood of one untainted by the ¡°touch of man¡± was necessary to bring about the highest chance of success.

    Unbeknownst to them, it did not matter with the spell they were trying to invoke. They were all going to die regardless, the choice was made to bring about her death perhaps that much sooner and less painfully than the unbearable sight and means that is starvation and sickness.

    The Elder, the one closest to what you could call a Chanter, continued reciting from the book.  With no formal training or even a modicum of understanding of what was actually contained in the book he recited word after word. The incantation was long and took all of the Elder¡¯s willpower and concentration to keep from losing consciousness, it drained him so.

    Further and further into the recital the words boomed through the open cavernous room.  So much so that each word had begun loosening the rocks along the walls and ceiling.  Panic began setting into the hearts of the villagers that were spread throughout the cave, each kneeling with hands locked together in devoted and desperate prayer.

    A loud crack erupted, like the sound of thunder splitting the darkness causing rocks to plummet from the darkness above onto the steps of the altar and even atop some of the praying villagers.  Typically this would illicit utter fear and a flight response, but the villagers had no more to fear from the falling rocks than what awaited them outside.  A quick death from a falling rock, or a slow and agonizing death outside the mountain from starvation or sickness? They¡¯ve steeled themselves and vowed that either this ritual would bring about their last wishes, or they would cease their all but fruitless attempts at living if it failed.

    Rocks continued to rain down upon them as each line from the incantation was read aloud, over and over the explosive sounds shook the cavern.  Multiple people have already perished from the rain of earth from the black ceiling of the cave, nearly finished with the incantation the Elder began to clutch his chest, each word pained him as he labored to recite them.  A few more words and it would be over. A few more words and they will have won. A few more words and they would be able to stop suffering themselves and bring about their suffering on those that abandoned them.

    ¡°Bring about thine will! Shatter the earth! Darken the skies! Usher in your divine and terrifying reign so that all will tremble and worship at thine feet!  World¡¯s End!!¡±

    As the Elder mustered the last of his life force to read the last portion of the incantation aloud, the small body atop the altar began to stir.  Eyes were beginning to open, flutter and strain to stay open to see what just had been so loud that it would cause her to wake.  She turned her head towards the sound of the voice and saw the hooded figure of the gentle Elder, one hand holding a very old and large book, the other clutching at his chest.

    Two other figures next to him she could faintly make out among the haze of her lethargy and the darkness that began to engulf the cavern, one face covered in tears, the other¡¯s eyes closed holding the smaller figure tightly.  She tried to call out to them, but no voice would form, her throat sore, dry and felt as if she swallowed broken glass, as she attempted to move her arm out as if to grasp for those two figures a massive rock caused them to disappear from sight.

    What was there were two people she knew and cherished, now all that stood there was more of the same that filled her life.  Despair and emptiness.  She looked up, tears streaming down both cheeks. She tried screaming, but again, nothing would come out of her small frail body.

    Cursing her existence and wishing to anyone or anything that would listen she opened her eyes and stared at the inky blackness of the cave¡¯s ceiling.  Something glinted faintly, she didn¡¯t know what it was, but she hoped it was her turn to disappear, to be swallowed by the mountain.  She was wrong.  What was plummeting from the ceiling of the cave was a large boulder unlike the rest, it was a shiny purple and black lustrous rock.  It was almost beautiful, she would at least be able to leave this world after seeing something that resembled beauty.

    The boulder slammed into the foot of the altar she was atop and shattered it, causing an explosion of rocks and debris.  The force of the crash caused her body to be ejected from the altar and bounce from fallen boulder to fallen boulder.  Her already broken and bruised body was thrown about as if it was a ragdoll and only added insult to injury to one that has already experienced nothing but pain and hopelessness.  Her consciousness started to fade, after coming to a stop from the force of the falling boulder she stared up at the lustrous pillar of rock that was supposed to be her end.

    There was something on it.  Something that wasn¡¯t rock.  Then the darkness crept in, and all was still.  The village that tried so hard to bring about some form of revenge was let down once again.  The only thing they wrought was the decimation of the few remaining survivors and buried themselves within the mountain never to be seen, heard or missed.  A sad ending to a sad village that was already forgotten.

    *****

    ¡°Be sure the supplies are in order and secured on that caravan!  They¡¯ve been far too long without aid, I will not be responsible for yet another delay!¡±

    The order was barked out by a large armored fellow that elicited respect just from his outer appearance.  A towering build, all muscles clad in beautiful silver full plate armor.  A large hand-and-a-half sword, better known as a Bastard Sword, fastened to his hip.  A scar across one eye from his brow to just level with his lips, was further accentuated by the pale color of his skin in contrast to its reddish tinge.  His thick but trimmed red beard grew in full across his face except for the area the cut ran along, his cheek and lip, as if the stubble was parting specifically to showcase the scar.

    His features were sharp but not so rugged that it made him still approachable by the fairer sex. Most would find the scar unnerving and try to hide it, but not him, he took pride in his battle wounds.  They were a testament of his valor and unwavering resolve in battle.  He wore his hair short and shaved as close to bald as possible to prevent any potential of having it grabbed, hung up on or stuck during battle.  Definitely a battle maniac through and through.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to yell so much you know, Grandall.¡±  Said a small, and in comparison, younger sounding voice.

    ¡°Yes, sir! But the men have a tendency to slack off if I¡¯m not more direct in my commands!¡± he grumbled.

    Grandall, the large gorilla of a man was the subordinate of the smaller figure that walked up from behind.  Finishing the paperwork and signing the necessary documents with the clerk, he rolled them up and tucked them into a leather-bound tube bearing the seal of the Capital Knights.  His armor, the same beautiful silver full plate, but not nearly as imposing, as Grandall¡¯s.  A shield attached to his back with the image of a Phoenix, the wings sprawled opened making the sides of the medium shield, it looked as if it was purely decorative and would not last a single hit in battle, but that would only be true for the untrained eye.

    His sword was a simple long sword, a blue gem adorned the pommel, and the jet black leather wrapping of the handle looked both comfortable and allowed for exceptional grip in both dry and wet conditions.   His hair was shoulder length and chestnut brown, thin and waved in the gentle breeze coming across the hills.  A fair complexion and features that make him too much of a pretty boy to be a viewed as soldier or any type that would engage in combat.  Definitely a lady¡¯s man no matter how you looked at it.

    ¡°Right.  Just try to remember that this is a relief mission that has little to no potential of actual battle.  So if you could at least attempt to relax, the men would appreciate it.  As would I.  Your loud bellowing voice isn¡¯t exactly music to my ears.¡±  He said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Yes, Captain Lestith, sir!  I will do as you command!¡±

    Grandall stood at attention and brought his clenched fist to his chest and hit it making a loud clanging sound from his gauntlet striking the breastplate.  Captain Lestith could do nothing other than gently shake his head and continue walking towards the front of the caravan where his horse was being held.

    ¡°Attention men! Everything is now in order and we will immediately begin moving out to the frontier village of Edgewood!  Tis still a 2 days steady march, but these people are in desperate need of the aid we bring, so we will push hard and attempt to make it by morning!  I apologize for pushing you all so hard, but tis for good reason!¡±  Lestith sat atop his horse as he addressed the footmen and the caravan drivers, he looked each and every one of them in the eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°When¡¯s the last any of you felt hungry? When¡¯s the last any of you went without food for days on end while your child slowly withers away because of it?  Yes, you will be tired. Yes, you will be sore.  But you have been sore and tired before, you will live! The longer we dawdle, the higher the chances are this mission will be for naught.  So, ride hard! Move out!!¡±

    ¡°Quite the speech, Captain.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°What about you Grandall?¡±

    ¡°Me, sir?¡± Grandall looked perplexed.

    ¡°Have you been so hungry that your only thought was death so that you could stop the pain in your gut from taking what little sanity you have left?¡± Lestith asked solemnly, eyes filled with equal parts anger and determination.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I cannot say that I have.  I can only imagine th¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Grandall¡­you cannot imagine.  Everyone has been hungry before.  I¡¯m not talking about being hungry.  I mean going so long without food or any form of sustenance that your body literally begins to eat itself from the inside out to prevent you from simply passing out.  Your mind begins to blur and the simple act of standing takes every ounce of willpower you have.  I don¡¯t mean hunger.  I mean utter starvation and poverty.¡± His voice lost its original light heartedness and instead developed a slight gravel and his jaw tight from clenching his teeth.  His fists were noticeably quivering while holding the reigns.

    ¡°I¡­I see, sir.  My apologies.¡± Grandall didn¡¯t know how to proceed from there. There have been times previously that Lestith mentioned something that he could only guess was in regards to his past. But he never once attempted, or dared, pry.

    ¡°No, no Grandall.  Tis my fault.  I did not mean to drag down what should be a mission of goodwill and a happy occasion for our movements!¡±

    The soldiers marched in unison along the trodden dirt path west towards the farthest village in the charted kingdom.  Edgewood was a frontier village that was built over two generations ago, but due to the distance from every other source of civilization and established farming community, supplying the village was costly and time consuming. The village they had just left was nothing more than a checkpoint than an actual village.  There have been numerous attempts to make Edgewood self-sufficient, but to no avail.  The soil that far for some reason was just not fertile, no amount of irrigation, fertilization or crop rotation would allow more than a meager harvest year after year.

    Almost as if there was something that was draining the life force of everything around it.

    The company marched silently for hours, the rhythmic thud of the footsteps and turning of the carriage wheels filled the air. It was well after the sun had set and following what remained of the trodden path needed to be lit via torches and lanterns atop the caravans.  Once the noticeable trail had begun to wane, it was time to call it night and set up camp.

    Raising his hand and giving the command to come to a halt, the caravan slowly came to a stop.

    ¡°We shall make camp here for the night! You have all done very well to have come this far, we have made much better time than I had anticipated, so rest well for the night, we shall depart tomorrow a few hours after sunrise to allow you all to rest more as reward for pushing so hard!¡±

    Lestith dismounted his horse and tied it to a nearby tree along the side of the road and began to pull his knapsack from the saddle.  He unfurled it under the same tree he tied the reigns and rest his back against it.  Opening a small cloth wrapping he pulled out some dried bread and cheese and began to take small bites while watching the men begin to gather firewood and small stones to build a fire pit.  Making camp in the still of the night was nothing new to the men so they didn¡¯t break stride while getting everything taken care of.  The fire was lit and already burning brightly within the ring of stones.

    Another soldier could be seen wrapping a thin piece of twine over and under and over and under 3 large sticks at one end.  When he was satisfied with the wrapping he took a small dagger and whittled small points into the opposite end of the sticks.  Then taking each stick and sticking them into the ground just outside of the rock ring it was quickly propped up to make a tripod for various cooking pots they had brought with them.

    During all of the preparation for the fire and the tripod, various other soldiers had already filled a pot with water, peeled some potatoes and carrots and cut them into smaller chunks and dumped them into the pot.  Adding various seasonings and spices they made a very simple and quick soup.  Having not had a chance to hunt, the soup had no signs of meat, much to the dismay of a few of the soldiers.  But the food was appreciated regardless. Each brought out the same cloth package as Lestith, which was filled with cheese and bread and dished up the soup in wooden bowls and began to eat a late night dinner.

    ¡°Here you go Captain.  Fresh off the fire!¡± Grandall handed a small bowl to Lestith, who graciously took it and began to dip the dry bread into the broth.  He smiled as he took a bite, the broth was flavorful and soaked into the bread just right.

    ¡°Much appreciated, Grandall. It never ceases to amaze me at how quickly the men are able to put together a cooking fire.  I remember as if it was only the other night gathering firewood was a foreign concept to some of them.¡±

    ¡°Some of the men come from upper class or even nobility, sir.  So it really is no wonder.  Some were born with a silver spoon in their ass! Assuming they know how to make a fire? Pft, would be quicker to teach a chicken to cook itself and jump in my mouth!¡±

    Taken aback at the remark Lestith swallowed wrong and began to cough violently.  Food shooting from his mouth which was trying desperately to stay closed.  He began to hit his chest, eyes wide open in surprise and pain from the sudden coughing.  Taking a quick drink of the broth from his bowl he slowly began to regain his composure.

    ¡°Grandall¡­please, if you would refrain from making such¡­colorful metaphors whilst I¡¯m eating? It would do me a great service.¡±

    ¡°Gahahahaha! My apologies Captain.  The wife always did say I spoke my mind regardless of the mood!¡±  He said while rubbing the back of his head with a giant grin across his face.

    Taking a deep breath, Lestith looked out from under the tree into the darkness of the night towards the west. Out towards Edgewood.

    ¡°How long do you suppose they¡¯ve been waiting, sir?¡± Grandall asked absent mindedly.

    ¡°Long.  According to Commander Braddock, they¡¯ve sent numerous requests for aid both written and in person.  But due to the distance and cost associated, they always fell on deaf ears.¡±

    ¡°So why is this time any different? It¡¯s not as if the village is any closer.¡± He asked puzzled.

    ¡°The messenger.  This time it was the messenger.¡± Lestith¡¯s eyes closed slightly deep in thought and reminiscing.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I still do not understand, sir.  You said that they¡¯ve sent personal requests before, was this messenger that special?¡±

    ¡°It was a child.  A small child.¡±

    ¡°A child?! But¡­how could a child have traversed that far by themselves?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.  He was all that was left of a family that left the village together as a last resort, and promised the village elder to send aid.  The father and mother died on the way from the village to the city.  The only reason the child was able to make it, if you could call it that, was due to the parents giving the child their share of the rations they received from the village.  Skin and bones.  He was quite literally skin and bones by the end of it.¡±  His eyes began to shimmer from the flame of the campfire in the distance.  Closing them tightly a single tear fell from one eye and down his cheek, he breathed in deeply.

    ¡°The Commander was on a routine check of the outer guard when he saw a small body with birds circling him above.  That¡¯s when he found him.  It was, tragic.  I have never seen the Commander so helpless and angry.  The boy had clutched in his frail fingers the letter.  Immediately after sending the boy to the nearest temple for care he read the contents and demanded all available supplies be gathered and ready to transport before day¡¯s end.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Commander Braddock! Such a noble man!¡±  Grandall puffed his chest in pride at serving such a fine example of a soldier and man.  ¡°Forgive me again, sir.  But these supplies have been ready for at least 3 to 4 days already have they not?¡±

    ¡°Correct you are, Grandall.  As with all forms of military and government, Braddock was halted by bureaucracy.  The nobility would have none of their supplies that could go to their citizens being wasted on a village that was most likely already dead.  He argued for 2 days until finally they relented only by the sheer show of will that Commander Braddock displayed.  He would not budge even an inch.  He argued that the supplies gathered were already due to expire and be used for feed. So there was no harm.¡±

    ¡°It still took that many days of pointless bickering to send feed grains to a village in desperate need?!¡± he said appalled.

    ¡°Mm, does it really surprise you? The nobility need to have their say in all things, no matter how trivial.  If only they knew of truly pressing matters they could get off of their pompous¡­!!¡± Realizing his mistake, Lestith cut himself off there and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem¡­.forgive me, I seem to have forgotten my place.  I believe that will be all for tonight Grandall, we should get some much needed rest for the final push to Edgewood.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± giving his salute, he took the bowls in his hands and walked towards the campfire to relay the message to the men.

    Normally he would take the armor, at least the breastplate off, before laying down for the night.  But for some reason Lestith couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.  There was something that weighed heavily on his mind, something he couldn¡¯t describe or explain.  He just knew that something was, wrong.

    He lay there looking up at the tree canopy, his eyelids slowly getting harder to keep open. Each blink slower than the last until finally he closed his eyes and they did not open again.

    The sound of an ear splitting explosion echoed through the silent darkness of night.  The boom could be felt seconds after the initial sound.  Lestith¡¯s eyes shot wide open and in the matter of seconds he was on his feet, drawing the sword that was still on his waist, he was in a low stance ready for combat at a seconds notice. Placing his open hand upon the middle of his chest he spoke quietly into the night

    ¡°Pierce the darkness and give thy comforting presence. Highlight my surrounding and grant ease of mind.  Illuminate.¡±

    The area where he placed his hand began to pulse a dull steady light, spreading across his entire chest now, the light got brighter. Now wrapping around his back the light was at its brightest.  His chest armor was imbued with Light magic, the beautiful silver full plate armor shimmered with a radiant brilliance that cast aside the shadows of night giving Lestith a clear view of his surroundings.

    ¡°Captain! What in the name of the Six was that!?¡±  Grandall lumbered towards Lestith with a torch in his hand and his bastard sword in the other.  Unlike Lestith, Grandall did remove his breastplate and gauntlets before retiring for the night, but still had his greaves on.  Behind him the remaining caravan and soldiers clamored into positions, surrounding the supplies with weapons drawn and torches at the ready.  Many hours must have passed due to the fact that the campfire was nothing more than a smoldering pile of ash now.

    ¡°I have no idea Grandall.  But it shook me to my very core.  I would be under the impression it be a high rank Chant like Hell Fire or Bombard, but I see no signs of fire or smoke.  Whatever it was, it was just the sound.¡± He gripped his sword tightly and with his eyes focused west he narrowed them in concern. ¡°It came from Edgewood¡­¡±

    Grandall looked in the direction of Edgewood silently and wondered just what they would find there, and just what could possibly have caused that unparalleled sound that shattered the peace of the night.

 Chapter Two

    ¡°Having woken up to that chaos after¡­how long has it been? Who knows? The chill in the air made me shiver ever so slightly, my bare chest was probably the reason¡­where is my shirt? I¡¯m pretty sure I entered dormancy fully clothed, at least I have pants. Then there was the issue with the child. It was the only one left I could find that was breathing. How depressing.  The cave¡­cave? When did I end up in a cave? Ugh, whatever. The cave was sealed, the collapse of the roof saw to that.

    Picking the small body up I walked towards the entrance and asked the rocks to move. Well, not so much ask, as demand. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve used them, so I might have put too much effort into it? The sound was deafening, oops. Thankfully the little one was already passed out or she might have done so after seeing and hearing that racket.  But it sure cleared the rocks out real quick!

    It was night, the sky was clear, stars twinkling their existence while the moon selfishly tried to block out their brilliance. I breathed deeply, taking in the air that I have so long missed and done without. I could hear the wind blowing through the trees and grass also making my knee length hair dance.  Knee length hair? Ugh¡­I¡¯m going to need another haircut. I looked down at the small body in my arms and noticed it was a she, and not as small as I originally thought. She looked to be 15¡­17? I was never good at guessing ages.  I could feel the rasping of her breathing on my arm and hushed the wind so I could hear better.

    She was sick. Very sick. I looked around the area and saw, quite possibly the saddest village I¡¯d ever laid eyes on. The buildings were falling apart, the roofs had holes and cracks in them, the fences that tried to define a border of ownership was all but rotted away. Luckily what I was looking for was in the middle of it all. I walked to it and gently placed the girl¡¯s body next to the well and looked into it. Nothing. I scolded the well for letting me down and waited for a moment. Then dropped the bucket, and pulled up the water.

    I then thanked the water for helping me to help the young lady and poured some across her chest, which I felt bad for doing since she wasn¡¯t wearing much of anything, and it was pretty chilly outside. Then I put some water into my hand and had her drink a few times.  I took some myself since I couldn¡¯t remember the last time I had a drink.

    When I was done taking care of her body, I carried her to a nearby house that looked the least prone to collapse and laid her into a bed and covered her up. I then sat next to her and in order to collect my thoughts began to meditate on what has changed, with the world, and with me. I must have been invested quite a bit because that¡¯s when you fine gentleman found me. And now here I am. Honest.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°..There¡¯s something wrong with you isn¡¯t there? Do you seriously think we¡¯re going to believe that?!¡± he slammed his fist on the table and stood from his chair.

    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Fine, so let¡¯s go over it again then, shall we?¡± he sat back down and while his face was red with anger began to recount the tale he just heard.

    ¡°You woke up half naked in a cave, that you don¡¯t remember going into, that was collapsing, found a room full of dead bodies save for one half naked woman that you carried out by politely asking the boulders to make way. Then you told the wind to be quiet so you could press your face to her breasts and determine if she was sick. To which you carried her to an empty well, poured water over her, forced water into her mouth and, as you so eloquently put it ¡®took care of her body¡¯. Then you put her into a bed and meditated for an entire night and most of the morning, while completely oblivious of everything around you, until one of my men got your attention?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re trying to say that you¡¯re not a criminal after hearing something that crazy!?¡±

    ¡°Well when you put it like that, then yeah I sound like I¡¯m guilty!¡±

    ¡°How else are we going to put it?!¡±

    ¡°Not like that!¡± the disheveled man with no shirt and a rugged beard and hair that reached the floor pleaded.

    ¡°This is ridiculous. You¡¯re wasting my time! I¡¯ll have you hanging from the gallows first thing tomorrow!¡± he stood so quickly the chair fell backwards, and he stormed out of the room.  The guard quickly opened the door and closed it behind him.

    The man stormed back to his office where two soldiers stood waiting at attention in front of his desk.  He made his way around the desk, pulled his chair out and dropped into it with a heavy clang from his armor.

    ¡°He¡¯s mad¡­completely out of his mind.¡± He placed his elbows onto the desk and rested his face into his hands.

    ¡°We tried to warn you Commander¡­¡± Lestith was still at attention with Grandall by his side. They waited patiently for the Commander to acknowledge them.

    ¡°Any word on the young lady you found with the¡­assailant.¡± He finally looked up from his hands at Lestith.

    ¡°Yes, sir. It appears other than being very malnourished, minor bruises and lacerations and dehydration, she appears to be in good health. Also, the healer has made note that none of the injuries are recent.¡±

    ¡°And has she awoken since having been brought here?¡±

    ¡°Just once, sir. She was quite hysterical. Screaming about the rocks falling, her family being crushed and then¡­¡± he paused and swallowed hard.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°She was going on about a figure on the pillar of darkness?¡± He reluctantly finished.

    ¡°What in the hells¡¯ that supposed to mean?¡± Lestith and Grandall looked at each other and then back to Commander Braddock.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t know, sir.¡± The room fell silent for a moment. ¡°What are we going to do with the, prisoner, sir?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. It was clear the bodies were crushed by the cave in, and unless the old timer is capable of bringing a mountain down he isn¡¯t responsible. The wounds on the girl are old indicating that she wasn¡¯t recently assaulted. And there doesn¡¯t seem to be any signs of foul play. We have to let him go¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Grandall blurted out unconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Grandall. I understand your frustration, but my hands are tied. By all accounts, he has done nothing wrong. There is no proof. And unless the woman wakes up to say otherwise, we cannot hold him¡± he stood up and waved his hand dismissively at a soldier in the next room through his open door. ¡°We have to let him free.¡±

    A few moments later Lestith and Grandall watched as the soldier from before escorted the half-naked man through the building towards the exit. Looking out of the window of the Commander¡¯s office, they saw him being pushed onto the street and stumbled onto the dirt ground just outside.

    *****

    He had found himself suddenly shackled, thrown into the back of a carriage under guard and transported across the countryside for 3 days, and he had no idea why. The girl was healed and was made sure to be kept safe, unless something had changed in the time he was last awake, he couldn¡¯t figure out what he had done wrong.

    Stumbling through the city, his bare feet and tattered pants and bare chest were bad enough. But he had a thick gray beard and knee length gray hair that made him look even further like an old homeless man.  He could see, and even feel, the glares he was receiving from the people that kept their distance from him. Nobles, merchants, serfs and even peasants that were tasked to keep the cobbled streets and walk-ways clean, wanted nothing to do with him.

    He walked for hours through a city he has never seen before in search for nothing in particular. The differences between the buildings the farther from the Capital Knight¡¯s Hold he got, the more obvious they became. Typical of kingdom cities, the farther in from the walls you get, the higher class live, the closer to the city walls, the more they are home to the poor. He couldn¡¯t help but think how some things never changed. The smells from each district were also quite distinct, but he chose not to dwell on that.

    The roads went from cobbled and well maintained walk ways to trodden dirt and gravel to unkempt and hole-filled mud and loose dirt. He could hear the sound of music, laughter and yelling from around a corner, as he turned he saw a few drunken and rowdy men outside of what seemed to be a tavern, quarreling and pushing each other around. He didn¡¯t pay attention to what they were yelling, because he didn¡¯t much care, he was more concerned with the music and the smell of cooking food. His mouth began to water but he quickly realized something.  He had no money to speak of.

    ¡°I got 2 copper on Dozer!¡±

    ¡°4 copper on Kessler!¡±

    The yelling and pushing became louder the closer he got, and when he heard what seemed to be gambling, his interests changed.  If he could get money, he could get food. Slowly sauntering towards the back of the wall of men making a circle for the two people beating each other senseless, he realized it was some kind of street fight, and there was money being tossed around as to who would win. Having been slouching the entire time he was wandering the streets of the city, he stood straight and looked over the crowd of people, there he saw who exactly was doing the fighting.

    One of the men was a larger, overweight man, bald and covered in grime. The other was much more muscular, tall and wide shoulders, clearly someone that knew how to take care of himself in a fight, the scars across his arms and face telling a clear picture. He didn¡¯t know who Dozer or Kessler were, but if he were to guess who the winner was, it was the one with scars and a more muscular physique. Not that an overweight person couldn¡¯t win, but this particular overweight person was out of his league. Not even a few minutes into the fight, he was panting, sweat dripping from his bald head and his moves were turning sluggish. Even if the other man didn¡¯t start hitting him, the fat one would have collapsed from exhaustion.

    ¡°C¡¯mon ya fat bastard! Get in there an¡¯ kick his ass!¡±

    ¡°Take him out already Kessler! I need me some more drinkin¡¯ money!¡±

    The shouting was almost deafening. He continued to watch mildly uninterested since he already knew the outcome. The fat one threw a quick, for his stature, right jab and missed completely. The other fighter deftly dodged to the right and came to stand to the large ones side, and in one swift motion struck him square in the kidney twice. As he began to stumble, he made a solid right hook and connected to the side of his jaw and it was over.

    The fat one dropped his arms and stood still for a brief moment and toppled to the ground, unconscious before his head made contact with the dirt. The cheers erupted making what he thought couldn¡¯t be any louder, even more unbearable and caused his eyes to go wide.

    ¡°An¡¯ there ya have it folks! Kessler has done it again! Is there no one that can take on the champ of the street ring?!¡± the small skinny figure came out of the crowd and began to announce the winner. ¡°Who¡¯s got the balls to get into the ring with the champ eh? Only cost ya 1 copper to enter! If ya win, we¡¯ll give ya 50% of the winnin¡¯s fer today! And last I checked, that was 2 silvers worth, folks!¡±

    The cheers turned into murmuring and quieted conversation among the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a go.¡± He raised his hand from the back of the crowd.

    ¡°Oh, what have we here!? A challenger? C¡¯mon boys, let the brave man through!¡±

    The group parted themselves to make way for the voice that came from behind all of them. Before he raised his hands, he gently reached into the pocket of the man in front of him and fished out exactly 1 copper coin.  His fingers were quick, but he took very little pride in using them in such a manner. He moved through the group and made it into the center of the ring of people. There was total silence.

    No more murmurs, cheers or quiet conversation. Instead, everyone was stunned by the figure that challenged the proclaimed champion. Not having any changes from his completely homeless looking visage, the crowd roared into laughter. He was slouching once more, his beard and hair were a frizzled mess from the heat and sweat from the walk through the city and he was filthier than the fat man he saw just before.

    ¡°Sorry old man, but¡­fer yer own safety, you should leave!¡± Kessler shouted while laughing. He was sitting on a bench just outside the tavern, with two scantily clad women in each arm. Both of which were laughing.

    ¡°Take a hike old man! Ya don¡¯t look like ya ¡®ave a single copper on ya!¡± the scrawny announcer was harassing him now.

    He held out his hand and on the palm of it was a single copper coin. The crowd quieted down and they began to question the sanity of the homeless old man.

    ¡°I got a copper here. I can get 2 silvers worth if I win, right?¡± he asked innocently. Again the crowd erupted in laughter.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gonna get ¡®imself killed!¡±

    ¡°Run on back to ya hole, ya crazy bastard!¡±

    The insults increased and started to annoy him. But he noticed that Kessler wasn¡¯t laughing anymore, he actually look annoyed himself.

    ¡°Fine! You wanna die that badly ya crazy old fool!?¡± he stood up and took the copper and tossed it to one of the women he was sitting with. She placed it in her cleavage and moved closer to the other woman, who then put her arm around her and both looked at him seductively.

    ¡°Alright you lot, you saw the old fool! He placed his bet. He heard our warnings¡­he ignored us! Not my fault if this crazy bastard dies on me!¡±

    The crowd started to throw in their bets as well, of course every one of them was betting on Kessler. It was no longer betting, but just throwing money into a pot that was going to get larger for no reason other than to see a homeless crazy old man get killed.

    ¡°1 silver on the old man!¡±  The voice boomed from the doorway of the tavern and stunned everyone into silence. The owner of the voice was an incredibly large burly man. His arms easily as large as the body of the homeless man that was about to die.

    ¡°What do ya think yer doin, Barin?¡± Kessler hissed.

    ¡°Oh you know me. I do like rootin¡¯ for the underdogs. ¡®Sides¡­he looks like he¡¯s got spirit!¡±

    ¡°Ya better back that bet up with coin instead of words!¡± he growled. Barin shrugged in agreement, and then walked over to the bench with the two women and handed 1 silver coin to the closest one. She gingerly took it from the hands that were large enough to encompass her head, and once again placed it in her cleavage.

    ¡°Better?¡± he chided.

    ¡°Alright folks! The bets are placed, the odds are incredibly in Kessler¡¯s favor! It¡¯s obvious who the winner is here folks! Now let the beating commence!!¡± the tiny announcer yelled and quickly left the center of the ring.

    Kessler towered over the old man and glared down at him. His anger fueled by the action Barin took against him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think yer gonna get away lightly from this ya old bastard¡­I¡¯m gonna beat ya into the dirt!¡±

    The old man looked up through his ragged hair and directly into Kessler¡¯s eyes. What should have been the eyes of a crazy, terrified and broken old man were filled with vigor, confidence and pride. Kessler took a step back in surprise. Shaking it off immediately afterwards, he put his fists up and lowered himself into a fighting stance. The old man just stood in the same position, full of openings and utterly defenseless.

    Not giving him any leeway, Kessler throws a quick left jab at the old man¡¯s face. The fist barley missed its mark and caused the hairs on the man¡¯s head to sway from the force of the blow. Kessler regained his stance and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the old man had dodged. But he was confident that he didn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°What the hell Kessler! Quit playin with the old man and end it already!¡± someone from the crowd yelled.

    ¡°Who¡¯s playing with him?!...that was meant to knock the old fool out.¡± He grumbled under his breath.

    Again he jabbed with his left, and again it just barely missed the mark, his fist flying just to the side of the old man¡¯s head. He then follows it quickly with a right hook and attempts to hit him square in the jaw for a knockout blow. But as he feared, the fist just grazes the hairs dangling in front of the old man¡¯s face and misses.

    ¡°Kessler! What the hell man! This isn¡¯t funny anymore! Kill him already you idiot!¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon! Quit screwin¡¯ around!¡±

    ¡°Finish it already!¡±

    The shouts were increasing, causing Kessler to get even more upset at the situation. Having seen the old man stay in the same position the entire time Kessler decides to put all his force into the next attack and one that will not be possible to miss. He clasps his hands together to make a ball out of both of his fists, and raising it above his head he swings down towards the top of the old man¡¯s skull. Then he suddenly comes to a complete standstill. His eyes wide open, bloodshot and beginning to look up into the sky. His jaw dropped and breathing ceased.

    The crowd was stunned, there was complete silence. To everyone but Kessler, they all saw what had happened. The small fist of the old man stretched out and made contact with Kessler¡¯s abdomen. Then without so much as straining himself, pushed into his stomach, causing the force of his attack to shock Kessler¡¯s entire body into unconsciousness. There was no flashy maneuver, no skill or technique. From the onlooker¡¯s perspective, it was nothing more than an old man, gently pushing his tiny fist into the stomach of a giant, watching his fist sink into it, then, silence.

    The old man stepped to the side and waited for the body of Kessler to fall face first into the dirt. He then gently turned his gaze towards the two women who seemed to be in charge of holding the money and he smiled big. His teeth were surprisingly white, and perfectly aligned. It would have been a captivating smile if not for the fact that it was hidden behind filthy dirt caked skin and matted sweaty and unkempt hair.

    ¡°Gahahahahahahaha! Oh, now I¡¯ve seen it all!¡± Barin roared in laughter after having finally shaking himself lose from the surprise that unfolded in front of everyone. ¡°Alright, you fools pick the dumb bastard up and get the hell out of here! It¡¯s almost dinner rush and I don¡¯t need you idiots scaring my customers away!¡±

    The two girls quietly stood up and were about to make a quick getaway. The old man lost his smile and raised his hand in quiet protest. They were going to walk away without him getting his earnings.

    ¡°Hold on you two!¡± the two girls flinched and came to a halt at the voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be gettin¡¯ away without paying this gentleman his earnings now.¡±

    They turned and both smiled at him, and had faces of pure innocence as if they were saying it was totally an accident and they would never do something like that intentionally. The first girl fished into her cleavage and pulled out the silver coin and handed it to Barin.  They began to turn away once more. Barin immediately cleared his throat. Causing them to flinch once again. The second girl fished inside her cleavage, which after looking closer, was much more pronounced than the firsts, and pulled out 3 silver coins and handed them to Barin.

    ¡°Thank you ladies. That will be all. Now get out of here and tend to that moron Kessler!¡± he growled.

    The old man watched the scene unfold and with his mouth still agape and his finger in the air in silent protest was hopeful that he would get at least one of the four coins. He slowly looked up at Barin and waited.

    ¡°C¡¯mon in you dirty old begger. You look like shit, and smell like it. For one silver coin I¡¯ll feed ya, give you a room for the night and get you a bath and maybe even a haircut and a shave¡­.ya look like ass!¡±

    He turned back into the tavern and disappeared behind the two swinging doors. The old man timidly followed close behind. When he entered the tavern, the smell of cooking food made his stomach tense up in pain and his mouth water. The patrons that were already inside looked at the old man and cheered and raised their glasses to him. They had apparently seen the ordeal from their seats through the large window in front of the tavern.

    ¡°Adalyn! Adalyn, girl get yer ass down here!¡± Barin yelled up the stairs to the side of the bar closer to the back of the tavern.

    ¡°Ugh, what do you want old man!¡± a cute girl poked her head from the stairwell, her honey blonde hair waved to the side as she did so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to yer father like that, ya ungrateful little¡­¡± he grumbled and didn¡¯t finish the sentence. ¡°You got work! I need ya to help clean this wily old man up and get him some food and a room!¡±

    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon dad! You know I don¡¯t like doing that!? It¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but blush. He slouched even more and cast his gaze downward.

    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t wanna give the old man a bath you can bathe me instead!¡± one of the patrons from a corner table yelled.

    ¡°Shut up Tom! I¡¯ll not have ya be harassin¡¯ my daughter!¡± Barin yelled in reproach. ¡°I¡¯ll have no arguments from you either young lady! He¡¯s an elder, and clearly needs some help with cleaning up. I need to take care of the dinner rush and there¡¯s no one else ta do it!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Fine!¡± she rolled her eyes and yelled. She stomped down the stairs and walked to the old man, holding her breath and leaning her head away from him she grabbed his filthy hands and led him upstairs to the wash room up the stairs.

    The room was rather large and had a huge copper bathing tub towards the back of the room, next to it was a shallow bin that looked to have a drain leading directly outside. There was also a changing blind, a hand wash basin and clean towels with a razor and scissors on top of them. The old man couldn¡¯t help but think that bathing and grooming was a regular service this tavern provided.

    ¡°Ugh¡­hurry up and get into the basin next to the tub so we can wash off most of this¡­filth.¡± Her voice was filled with disgust and contempt. ¡°And don¡¯t get any funny ideas either! I¡¯m only here to wash your hair and back, the rest is up to you!¡±

    ¡°I uhh¡­¡± he paused and turned to look at her. He noticed her features more clearly now that he wasn¡¯t being pulled along by her. She had beautiful hazel eyes, her skin was milky white and smooth, her hair was shoulder length and straight. The clothing she wore was a simple brown cotton dress, with a white apron. She cringed when she saw him looking at her up and down. ¡°I am able to wash myself, if you wish to do something else?¡± he asked timidly.

    ¡°Thank goodness. You know how to shave as well I take it?¡± he nodded in response. ¡°Excellent, the razor and scissors are there, the shaving cream is behind those towels.  Make sure you clean good¡­father will have my hide if he found I didn¡¯t help. While you¡¯re doing this yourself, as you should do, I¡¯ll prepare your room and bring up some food. Try to be done within a half¡­¡± she paused and looked at him again ¡°Within the hour, if possible.¡± She shook her head and left the room, slamming the door behind her.

    The old man let out a deep sigh and turned towards the washing basin. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he shaved, he did enjoy the routine from what he remembered. He walked to the basin and looked into the mirror. He couldn¡¯t help but think that this particular tavern had quite a few higher end amenities for being located in what could only be called, the slums. Shrugging his shoulders he got to work cleaning himself. He would first start with washing his hands and face, then shave.

    He looked at the length of his hair and wondered whether to keep it or not, pulling it back and holding it in a ponytail he turned his head and looked into the mirror to see whether it suited him.  Not entirely displeased with the appearance decided to just trim it and then place it into a tail for now.

    Having his unruly hair out of his way he looked at his lengthy beard in the mirror, turning his face from side to side and up to survey the tangled mess it was in. Taking the scissors from the towel beside him he began to trim down the gray mess on his face. He trimmed it to no more than a scruffy beard and switched from the scissors to the shaving cream.

    Getting a nice lather from the cream he began to apply it to his beard with the brush in nice thick coats. Picking up the razor next he got to work getting rid of the facial hair he was never fond of growing.

    Methodically and carefully he slid the extremely sharp blade across his face and cleared large swathes of stubble and cream from his face to reveal clean white skin underneath. It took him two full passes with the razor to get it nice and smooth, the entire process taking in itself taking more than a quarter of an hour. Once again looking at himself in the mirror and turning his face in various directions to make sure he had got it all revealed a face no one would expect from the filthy, long scraggly beard that masked it.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Satisfied with the clean shave he then stood up straight and stretched his body out. Something about cleaning your face and a nice clean shave rejuvenates one¡¯s body, he thought. He then noticed in the mirror just how filthy he really was now that his hair wasn¡¯t wrapping around him like an itchy cloak.

    ¡°Wow¡­no wonder people were avoiding me. I¡¯d avoid me¡­¡± he mumbled to himself. He then turned to the wash basin in the floor next to the tub and saw a large barrel filled with water and a bowl to rinse.

    Taking his ratted pants off, they dropped to the floor releasing a small cloud of dust from his travel from the tiny village and through the city. He stood in the wash basin and took the bowl, filled it with water and splashed it over his head. It was cold, but it also felt good to get at least some of the grime off of him. Taking the tie out of his hair he spread it out and began to wash up. Luckily there was ample amounts of soap, because he needed it.

    Making sure he was totally clean again took more than a quarter of an hour. With less than half an hour to relax in the tub, which still had steam rising from it indicating it was still hot, he gently placed one leg into it to make sure it wasn¡¯t still boiling, and climbed in. Releasing a long, low and relief filled sigh, he leaned back and let the hot water envelope his sore body.

    ¡°This. Is. Brilliant.¡±

    *Bang!*

    The noise came from the door and caused the old man to jump, splashing the water around and getting on his face.

    ¡°Uh, um, yes? Hello?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re about done, your room is just across the hall from this one. I¡¯ll be putting the bed sheets on. There¡¯s also a change of clothes and your meal is waiting. So hurry it up so I can get back to doing¡­¡± she paused, it seemed she didn¡¯t have anything to do. ¡°Just hurry up old man!¡±

    It was Adalyn. He didn¡¯t quite know what he did to upset her but then remembered just what a state he was in before and pursed his lips and nodded in confirmation. Soaking in the water for another 5 minutes he noticed it wasn¡¯t nearly as hot as it was before, so thinking he had enough he stood up and carefully stepped out. Shaking the excess water off of his body he grabbed a nearby towel and dried his body. Then wrapped it around his waist and took another towel to try and dry his hair. But not having hair quite this long before the only thing he accomplished was making it yet another tangled mess, but this time, a dripping wet tangled mess. It was all over his body and covered his face again.

    Looking around the wash basin he used to shave he tried searching for a brush or comb, but couldn¡¯t find either. Thinking that Adalyn might have one, since women are typically more accustomed to using them. After getting the clothes from his room he would look for her and ask. He gingerly opened the door and peeked out from a small crack he made. Not noticing anyone in the hall he peeked his head out further and looked down the hall side to side. Still in nothing but a towel and his hair looking like a wild animal attacked it, he quickly opened the door to his room hopped in and spun around and closed the door in front of him. All while carefully clutching the towel around his waist so it wouldn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Finally clean are you?¡± the voice made him quickly whip his body around in surprise and saw Adalyn was still in the room. She was patting down the sheets on the bed and turned to meet his gaze. Her eyes went wide, he thought he was doomed. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t cut your hair? You look ridiculous! Ugh, this is why old people are the worst.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that her attitude was a bit rude and a little too forward in her opinions, at least openly, to elders.

    ¡°I uhh¡­I didn¡¯t think you were still in here. I was going to change and see if you had a comb or brush? I decided to keep the hair long.¡± He finally said.

    ¡°Well whatever. Get over here and sit in the chair. We need to dry it off first.¡± She ordered him to sit in the chair she pulled out from a small table that had the food. He lowered his head and obediently walked to the chair and sat down. She retrieved a towel from a cupboard in the corner of the room and began to roughly rub it across his hair, starting from the top and working her way down, grabbing large portions of the thick ash white gray hair and rubbing it between her hands and the towel.

    ¡°Why¡­do you¡­have so much damn hair!?¡± she complained while drying it still.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His shoulders slumped in shame

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to take it out on you, gramps. I just¡­ugh, men.¡±

    ¡°Husband giving you a hard time?¡± he asked quizzically.

    ¡°Hus¡­.no! I¡¯m not married, I¡¯m only 16!¡±

    ¡°Is that not marrying age?¡±

    ¡°W-well I suppose so, yes¡­but no. It¡¯s just my¡­boyfriend. He¡¯s been acting strange recently and won¡¯t talk to me. It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± she got too rough with the drying and accidentally pulled his hair too hard.

    ¡°Ow!¡­sorry to hear that. I¡¯m sure he has his reasons, no?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, his reason is he¡¯s a lowlife scum!¡­nobody understands the way men think!¡± she grumbled.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think silently that women were no different, but didn¡¯t dare say it out loud to Adalyn.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I need to get my brush from my room.¡± He sits in silence, tapping his hands on his knees, then hears the thudding of footsteps getting closer. Immediately afterwards the door swung open and Adalyn stepped in with a brush in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get your crazy hair taken care of!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for helping me, by the way¡­¡± he said gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s my job, honestly. I help around the house and father lets me go to the Academy to learn.¡± The brush was being used with great skill and care, making sure not to drag it through is hair and rip some out. She was gently tugging in small portions to get through the still damp hair and pull through any knots, whenever she went back to the hair that was now straight and smooth, and the brush on his scalp felt comforting, calming and familiar. ¡°Almost done I think. You sure you don¡¯t want to cut it off? It¡¯s not really that common for men, even old ones, to have hair this long.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m sure. I figure it¡¯s a nice change of pace from the usual.¡± He smiled. ¡°You said something about an Academy? Academy for what?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? You really don¡¯t know what the Academy of Highleaf is? I thought everyone knew. Where have you been? Under a rock?¡± he chuckled silently.

    ¡°You could say that, yeah. Care to explain it to a hermit like me?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. It¡¯s a school that accepts anyone and everyone, so long as they pay the tuition and have a knack for it, and teaches them all about Chanting, Magic and the Sages of old.¡± Her voice, cute and high along with the methodical brushing put his mind at ease, until he heard something that he didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°¡­.Sages¡­.¡± the animosity was palpable.

    ¡°Yep, the Six Great Sages of old. They were the greatest magic casters and chanters the world has ever seen. Some of them are still alive to this day, some say. Which I think is ridiculous. That would make them¡­thousands of years old!¡±

    ¡°Two thousand six hundred and eighty five.¡± He growled under his breath.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he shook his head and dismissed it. ¡°Well I¡¯m learning how to be at least a Mid-Chanter, people say that I¡¯m pretty good. But some of the incantations are just really hard to memorize and require tons of concentration! So it¡¯s taking quite a bit of work.¡±

    ¡°Mid-Chanter?¡± he tilted his head to the side, to which she immediately snapped back straight up. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°You really have been under a rock haven¡¯t you? There¡¯s multiple levels of being a Chanter. The more proficient you are, the higher your rank. But some ranks are only possible if you are a genius from birth, spend your entire life studying and practicing or just so happen to have the blessing of the Sages.¡±

    She was done brushing his hair, but since she was drawn into the conversation she just continued to brush along his head, she wouldn¡¯t admit it, but his hair was incredibly soft, smooth and in much better health than her own so she was captivated.

    ¡°Someone that can recite an entire Chant, which pretty much everyone can do nowadays it seems, is a Full Chanter, or just Chanter.  The more proficient you are, or the more magical power you have in your body you can sometimes omit parts of the incantation and still get the same effect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re able to do that your rank becomes higher, they call it a couple things but typically it¡¯s referred to as a Mid-Chanter or Half-Chanter. Then there are some that can just recite the Motive words and cast it! Can you believe it? An incantation that could have up to a dozen words or more could be performed with just a handful with no loss in power? Ahh¡­how amazing would that be? They¡¯re the elites of the world, and go on to work in high places of power and are typically nobility. Lucky sacks¡­¡± She mumbled after mentioning the nobility, chances are they were no different than the ones he had dealt with in the past, so he understood her animosity.

    ¡°I see, sounds pretty amazing. What makes them so special though?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re the only ones that are able to find and afford the Tomes or Artifacts of the Sages.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me guess¡­what¡¯re those? Jeez, you really don¡¯t know much do you? Well anyway. The Tomes and Artifacts are relics of the Sages that have been long since lost or hidden that hold incredible power that for some reason can increase the latent magical energy and power of those who can unlock them. The ones that are found are sold at a ridiculous price, so only nobles can afford it. I mean, who else would be able to buy a dusty old book for enough gold to build a small manor?¡±

    She stopped brushing and patted his shoulders indicating she was done. Letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Oh, did you want to put it up at all? I would think having this much hair just flowing about would be pretty annoying.¡±

    ¡°That would be greatly appreciated.¡± He nodded in confirmation and appreciation.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re in luck then, I happen to have an extra tie right here!¡± she dug into the pocket of her apron and pulled out a small dark blue string and placed it on the table next to him. ¡°Let me gather all of this up and I¡¯ll tie it up for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You really are too kind.¡± She chuckled lightly and began to brush his hair from the top of his head and gathered small bundles of the hair into her hand.

    ¡°Nah, I should be thanking you. You got my mind off of¡­him and got me talking about something I enjoy!¡±

    ¡°Ah, the academy? Right, you were mentioning something about Motive words and ranks? What are they called?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! Motive words are the key terms within an incantation that actually invoke the spell. So it doesn¡¯t matter how much latent magical power you have, if the Motive words are missing or ignored, nothing happens. The ones that can use only the Motive words are called Swift Chanters, or just Swifts for short. But they¡¯re pretty rare, Tomes and Artifacts don¡¯t exactly grow on trees. But the best part about being ranked higher than a Chanter? You get tons of opportunities for employment! Ranging from personal tutors to working for the Royal Court! There¡¯s even a chance to become a Master Chanter for the Capital if you¡¯re really good. But that¡¯s so beyond normal people I don¡¯t bother looking into that much. That¡¯s all tied to politics as well, and I hate politics¡­to much nonsense and lies.¡±

    She finally bundled all of his hair into a tight bunch and picked up the string from the table and began to wrap it around the bundle of hair a few times and deftly tied a simple yet tight knot, completing his grooming. Once again patting his shoulders.

    ¡°There! Finally done!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, thank you.¡± Forgetting how long he had been sitting he stood up and stretched out once more. It was then that Adalyn noticed something she didn¡¯t pay much attention to before. His arms and back. An old man would have loose and wrinkly skin. But his was smooth and firm. As he stretched, she also noticed the sheer amount of muscles in his back and also his arms. They were tensing and flexing with each movement. Then he turned to face her, her eyes widened and she was for the first time, completely speechless.

    ¡°Sorry for making you do something so¡­¡± he tilted his head after noticing her facial expression. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t form the words correctly.

    She looked at his face, his smooth features were incredibly handsome, almost beautiful and his eyes were a color she had never seen before, they matched the color of his hair, but they were also full of something else, traces of color that blinked in and out of existence if you looked long and close enough. She slowly moved her glance down to his chest and stomach, the defined muscles were incredible, most of the men she saw were overweight or nowhere near as muscular as what she saw in him.

    Then, something both of them didn¡¯t expect to happen, happened. He had completely forgotten that the only thing he was wearing was a towel, and since he had been sitting and moving around slightly, but after prolonged amount of time, the towel had loosened and fell.  It was then her eyes bugged out even more than she thought possible. Immediately feeling the difference in temperature in the lower part of his body he looked down, his eyes widening just as much as hers and with the speed that was almost impossible for humans, covered his ¡®important¡¯ parts.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­aren¡¯t old at all¡­!!¡± her face turned beet red and she covered her eyes quickly after the towel had fallen.

    ¡°I am so sorry!¡±

    She vigorously shook her head from side to side in protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I didn¡¯t see anything¡­honest! There¡¯s clothes on the bed!¡± she pointed quickly.

    He instantly grabbed the pair of slacks that were on top and in a flash put them on, fastening them tight.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s ok now¡­¡± he said sheepishly.

    She opened a crack in her fingers and looked towards the voice and quickly closed her fingers and turned away.

    ¡°Shirt!¡± the yelp was incredibly cute, but not dwelling on it he listened to her and threw it over his bare chest.

    ¡°Ok¡­now it¡¯s ok.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t tell why being without a shirt was such an issue when he never had one to begin with.

    Once more opening a crack in her fingers she peeked at him, noticing she was fully clothed lowered her hands and clutched the apron while facing him.

    ¡°You¡­you lied to me!¡± she was angry, but her face was still flushed with embarrassment, and what he thought was a slight grin.

    ¡°What? When?¡±

    ¡°You never said anything about being¡­not old!¡±

    ¡°Huh!? But¡­you were the ones that started calling me old! I never said I was old!¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­how were we supposed to know!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­pay attention?!¡± they were starting to fight like children.

    Her eyes narrowed and her lips were pursed. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have said what he did. He slinked back slightly and held up his hands in defense just in case. She took a deep breath in and released it.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­It was our fault for assuming you were just an old man. I apologize.¡± She bowed, she was being honest.

    ¡°Uh, no¡­it¡¯s my fault, I should have told you I¡¯m not old. Well¡­not an old man anyway.¡±

    ¡°Wait here¡­¡± she turned quickly and headed for the door and opened it. Before exiting, she quickly turned her head ¡°I mean it¡­don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±

    His mind was reeling, he didn¡¯t know what he should do. Was she going to tell her father? He was going probably beat him senseless and then kick him out and he hadn¡¯t even had anything to eat yet! He was beginning to panic and was looking for a way to escape before that happened. He couldn¡¯t find anything, the only window he could find led to an alley, but the distance between the window and the building next to it wasn¡¯t big enough for him to fit through, the window was purely to let light and air in apparently.

    He then stared at the door and wondered whether he should make a break for it before she got back. He ran to the door and placed his hand on the handle, just as he was about to turn it to open, he heard the thudding of footsteps coming close. He dashed back to the place he was standing before and pretended he didn¡¯t move. The door creaked open slowly and she poked her head through with eyes narrowed to the point they were closed and stared at him.

    ¡°What?¡± he looked around the room so he didn¡¯t have to deal with that painful glare.

    ¡°Just making sure you weren¡¯t naked¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would I be naked?!¡±

    Ignoring the question she entered the room and closed the door behind her, in her other hand she was holding two mugs and then walked to the table and placed them down, and took a seat at the only other chair in the room.

    ¡°Come, sit. You¡¯ve gotten me started, so I want to keep going.¡± She said as she sipped whatever liquid was inside the mug.

    ¡°Keep going with what?¡± he said timidly and covered his chest with one hand and his lower area with the other, turning away slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Not that!¡± she almost choked on her drink in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. You¡¯re talking about the Academy, right?¡± she nods in confirmation.

    ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t eaten yet. So you can listen while eating, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He walked to the chair he used when she was combing his hair, turned it to face the table and sat down, pulling the tray of food towards him. ¡°This looks amazing.¡± He starts to dig in.

    ¡°Well¡­where was I again anyway?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Something about politics and spiffs?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! And it was Swifts, not spiffs¡­¡± he shrugged while taking a bite of a piece of bread. ¡°Anyway, I talked with father about why he let an old m¡­.someone like you, have a free meal, bath and clothes. Apparently you won a match against Uncle Kessler?¡±

    He started to cough as he heard this.

    ¡°He¡¯s your uncle?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Father puts up with his nonsense because he¡¯s the younger of the two. But anyway, since you won against Uncle, that must mean you know how to take care of yourself? Well, in a fight anyway.¡± She frowns at him. ¡°Coin apparently isn¡¯t your strong suit though. But the reason I¡¯m asking is because there¡¯s also a section of the Academy that allows for fighters.¡±

    ¡°What does fighting have to do with magic though?¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s more Knight training or Swordsmen training, really. But I¡¯m sure if you know how to take care of yourself unarmed, a sword wouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­suppose not.¡± He wasn¡¯t entirely convinced but agreed to keep the conversation going. It¡¯s been a while he¡¯s had a mutual and pleasant conversation.

    ¡°But they teach you how to use incantations as well as combat training to prepare you for becoming a Knight or Swordsman for hire if you want. The best part, if you¡¯re accepted as a Special Candidate, you can be admitted without a tuition! In fact, you get an allowance for it.¡±

    ¡°Really? That sounds pretty nice. But, what does that have to do with you? I thought you wanted to be a, uhh¡­mini chanter?¡±

    ¡°Mid-Chanter! And I was talking about you, you fool! You obviously don¡¯t have a home, or job or two coins to rub together, so you should look into becoming a Special Applicant.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to go to school? I¡¯m too old for that¡­no thanks.¡± He slumped over his bowl of stew and waved the suggestion away.

    ¡°Too old? ...You barely look a day passed 20! What are you talking about!? And if you aren¡¯t looking to get into a school that gives you room and board, three meals a day and educates you to better yourself¡­what do you have better to do? Huh?¡±

    He pursed his lips and looked into the air at nothing in particular. She wasn¡¯t wrong, he thought. But at the same time, going to school was the least interesting thing he could think of doing.

    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon! Seriously, what are you going to do after you leave here then? Wander around for days, weeks¡­months? Until you¡¯re shirtless, hairy and filthy and hope you stumble upon another cute and amazing young woman who¡¯s willing to help you?¡±

    He immediately narrowed his eyes and cast her a questioning gaze.

    ¡°What? ...that¡¯s right, I¡¯m cute and amazing!¡± they both fell silent.  ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a shot¡­I mean, if I get accepted, am I stuck there? Or can I leave whenever I want?¡±

    ¡°I would think you could leave at any time. But I also think you would never be able to return if you did something like that. Talk about burning bridges¡­¡±

    ¡°Ok fine. What do I have to do?¡± he relented.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re in luck! There¡¯s a Mock Battle going on tomorrow that will determine who the candidate for the Special Admission will be!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­how convenient!¡± he said in the most monotone voice he could muster.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an ass. You just have to last 10 minutes against the Commander of the Capital Knights without being knocked to the ground, or if you¡¯re able to strike him fully with the practice swords, you immediately get accepted.¡±

    He immediately lost his appetite and turned away from her with a disgusted and utterly bored face.

    ¡°Pass.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Too much of a hassle¡­pass.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense! You have nothing to lose!¡±

    He grimaced after hearing her say that. Again, she wasn¡¯t wrong. But he¡¯s already had a run in with the Capital Knights so he didn¡¯t want to go back to that.

    ¡°I¡¯d honestly rather not have to deal with those guys again¡­¡±

    ¡°Again? Wait, did you get in trouble with them once before? For what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not say¡­¡± he turned away, a grimace clear on his face.

    ¡°Spill it!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­they think I attacked and killed an entire village and took advantage of a girl¡¯s unconscious body¡­¡±

    Adalyn immediately pushed her chair back and was about to bolt out of the door.

    ¡°Oh quit it! Of course I didn¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­a perverted old man with no shirt and nowhere to go¡­¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and stared at her with an expression that exuded his lack of amusement.

    ¡°Not funny.¡± He grumbled.

    ¡°Wait, when did this happen anyway? It wasn¡¯t Edgewood Village was it? That only happened a few days ago¡­they say that everyone in the village had died in some¡­bizarre ritual.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the village was called, but if you mean all those people in the cave that collapsed, yeah that was it. Don¡¯t know anything about a ritual though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible¡­and you don¡¯t know what happened? But you were there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it. But let me make it clear¡­I did not kill anyone, and I certainly did not attack that young woman.¡± His tone of voice and eyes looked directly at Adalyn and left no room for her to think he was lying.

    ¡°Ok¡­I believe you.¡± She pulled her chair back to the table and pondered for a second. ¡°But wait¡­wouldn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re looking for some filthy homeless old man?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose. Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, you look nothing like an old man, and you¡¯re certainly not filthy either. So even if you participated, I doubt they¡¯d suspect you were the same person!¡±

    He curled his mouth downward and nodded in agreement. Once again, she wasn¡¯t wrong. He was starting to like Adalyn, she was quite the clever young lady.

    ¡°Ok, fine. I¡¯ll go, but I guarantee nothing. I¡¯m only doing it because you¡¯re so insistent and as thanks for taking care of me.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fine with me.¡± She smiled, proud of herself and took a sip from the mug. ¡°Oh, you know I don¡¯t even know your name.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Amrin.¡± He blurts it out without thinking anything of it.

    ¡°Amrin huh? That¡¯s a pretty unique name. I like it though.¡± She said while smiling at him.

 Chapter Three

    After Amrin finished his meal and Adalyn stopped finding something to talk about, she bid him a good night and left him alone. It was getting close to night time, but he didn¡¯t have anything to do and wasn¡¯t tired. So he decided to once again meditate and try to figure out the questions he had but couldn¡¯t ask. Feeling as if he was only doing it for a few moments, he heard a knocking sound but ignored it. It echoed in his mind once more and he realized that it was someone at his door. He slowly opened his eyes and adjusted them to the brightness. He turned to look behind him and noticed that the sun was shining into the nearly useless window and he could hear the faint song of birds.

    ¡°Yes, come in?¡± he said.

    The door cracked open to reveal a familiar cute face with honey blonde hair that waved with the force of her popping into the room.

    ¡°Morning. Sleep well I hope?¡± her smile was infectious and Amrin couldn¡¯t help but smile in return. He looked around him and realized he was sitting at the edge of the bed perfectly straight and still had his clothes on. ¡°You¡­did sleep right?¡±

    ¡°Mm? Oh, yes. Yes I slept great. Thanks.¡± He lied and smiled to try and cover it up.

    ¡°Uh huh¡­well whatever. I hope you¡¯re ready! It¡¯s starting in half an hour!¡± she opened the door and hopped all the way in and stood straight up and held her arms out to her sides. He looked at her with a confused look. ¡°Well? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡± he turned his head slightly at the question.

    ¡°The dress! Wow, you are dense! How does it look?¡± she was showing off a light blue dress, it was plain, but the colors were brilliant. It was a little on the shorter side, to which Barin no doubt hated, but it was definitely cute, the small straps contrasting nicely against her smooth white skin. She wasn¡¯t well endowed, but filled the top of the dress out just fine, she was beautiful, a simple and not overly haughty beauty.

    ¡°Oh! Yeah¡­it¡¯s good. It looks good.¡± She wasn¡¯t impressed. Her eyes narrowed and glared at him. He cringed a bit and sighed.

    ¡°You look, amazing.  Any man would be in heaven to be able to say he was yours.¡± He said sarcastically, but his smile was sincere, which immediately made her blush and look away.

    ¡°N-now you¡¯re just being sarcastic¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s go before it¡¯s too late.¡± She turned quickly and walked out of the room, leaving the door open.

    ¡°Late? For what?¡± he quickly stood up from the bed and chased after her. He followed her down the stairs and into the main dining area of the Tavern he entered from the night before.  Since it was so early there was no one there, except an older man at a corner table eating breakfast. ¡°Adalyn? Late for what?¡±

    No matter how much he tried to get her attention, she ignored him and walked with purpose and a little faster than anyone would normally walk. They were both on the dirt road heading towards the center of the city when he had had enough and grabbed her hand. Adalyn immediately tensed up and turned her head to him.

    ¡°W-what? Why are you holding my hand?!¡± she was stuttering and looked incredibly flushed. Amrin saw it and became concerned.

    ¡°Are you ok? You¡¯re acting a bit¡­odd. Well, odder than yesterday anyway. And you¡¯re red, do you have a fever?¡± he instinctively leaned forward and put his cheek to her forehead. Due to his size, he was a whole head taller than her, he had to lean down a bit. ¡°No, no fever¡­You sure you¡¯re ok?¡± when he pulled back the look on her face was one of utter shock. Redder than before and eyes wide open.

    ¡°H-how¡­l-long¡­my hand¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t form a complete sentence. She looked down at her hand, which was still being held gently by Amrin, it was warm and surprisingly soft to her.

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± He let her hand go. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you were ok. Your face is beet red, are you feeling ok?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine! I just didn¡¯t want to be late¡­yeah¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t look at him, hearing his voice, remembering the compliment, and then remembering the image she saw of him the day prior¡­she definitely couldn¡¯t look at him.

    Even though she said she had a boyfriend, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone that they¡¯ve never even kissed. The most she has ever done is hugged when they were parting, but even that was very quick and more a matter of courtesy she thought. She was certainly old enough to know what men and women did, but never once did it herself. Let alone think about it with someone as gorgeous as Amrin.

    ¡°Nothing¡­don¡¯t worry about it. The mock battle, I¡¯m taking you there!¡± she bumbled her way through it and turned around and started to walk once more.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­that. I forgot. You know, I was thinking about it last night. I¡¯m still not sure I want to do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Like I said, it¡¯s not like you have anything else better to do right?¡±

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what I remembered last night. I need to find someone. I¡­I don¡¯t know where they are though. So I figure I should start asking around the city to see if anyone knows anything.¡±

    She didn¡¯t acknowledge the comment due to her being too busy with her disdain for the person she saw walking towards her, and stopped in her tracks. Not paying attention to her movements, Amrin crashed directly into her back. Since he was larger in size than Adalyn she almost fell over and yelped.

    The scream caught the attention of the person she didn¡¯t want to see. During this ordeal, Amrin quickly took a step in front and to the side of her and wrapped his arm around her stomach to keep her from falling over and pulled her close. She unconsciously grabbed onto the arm and her head rested gently against it. Her face full of surprise.

    ¡°Oh, what do we have here?¡± the voice was pompous and grating to Adalyn¡¯s ears. ¡°If it isn¡¯t little Adalyn. I see you didn¡¯t take much time looking for a new man after I took yours from you. The two girls beside the one picking a fight began to giggle.

    Amrin¡¯s back was towards her the entire time while Adalyn¡¯s head was still against his arm, her hands firmly grasping it.

    ¡°Hello¡­Sandra¡­¡± Adalyn says timidly.

    Amrin tilts his head slightly and whispers to Adalyn.

    ¡°Stole your boyfriend? Acting strange huh? Yeah I suppose dating another woman would be pretty strange.¡± He teased her under his breath

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t quite hear that!¡± Sandra chimed in. ¡°But whatever, you were never good enough for him anyway. He¡¯s much happier with me. What the top ace of the Academy saw in you I¡¯ll never know¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh I have an idea or two.¡± Amrin turned around slowly and gently wrapped his other arm around the small of Adalyn¡¯s back and pulled her close. ¡°Adalyn is amazing. Smart, beautiful, motivated, she has a bit of a temper and a mean streak¡­but that¡¯s what I love about her.¡± He leaned over and gently kissed her on the top of her head.

    All four of the girls¡¯ eyes went wide. Adalyn for having been held closely and then kissed by Amrin. Sandra and her entourage because they had never seen anyone as handsome as Amrin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to cut the conversation short ladies, but Adalyn is escorting me to the Mock Battle at the Capital Knight¡¯s Hold. Wouldn¡¯t want to be late, right sweetheart?¡± he turns to her and gently nudges her to get her attention. She quickly looks up at him with her face beet red once again.

    ¡°Uh¡­y-yes¡­t-that¡¯s right. Late¡­is bad.¡±

    Amrin gently bowed his head slightly and turned himself and Adalyn towards the Hold and started walking. His hand was still wrapped around her lower back and resting on her hip. The three girls were just watching as Amrin and Adalyn disappeared around a corner.

    ¡°W-what the hell was that about!?¡± she hissed at him, embarrassment still filling her face.

    ¡°What? I just figured we¡¯d give her a little bit of her own medicine is all. She was obviously not a friend, and quite rude to rub in the fact that she took your boyfriend. Should I not have done it?¡± while it was asking her this, he was still holding onto her waist.

    ¡°How long are you going to hold on to me?¡± she asked timidly. He quickly let her go and took half a step away.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­it¡¯s fine. I appreciate it.  I¡¯m sorry you had to be a part of that. Sandra is¡­she¡¯s an upper class citizen that for some reason hates my guts. But the look on her face¡­it was brilliant!¡± she clenched her fists and shook with joy. The high pitched giggles made her look adorable. Amrin could only shake his head and smile. ¡°Anyway¡­you realize what you¡¯ve done, right?¡±

    ¡°No, what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve just made yourself a target for Sandra¡­she always gets what she wants. Even if you¡¯re my boyfriend¡­I mean¡­not my real boyfriend, I mean¡­even if you were I meant¡­¡± She covered her face with her hands and moaned into them. Amrin started to laugh gently. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± she peeked from behind her hand and looked at him with a cute smile.

    ¡°So who¡¯s the real you I wonder?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, there was the angry and short tempered Adalyn last night, as well as the talkative and hopeful dreamer Adalyn. And now there¡¯s the incredibly shy and adorable Adalyn. I¡¯m just wondering who the real you is?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, all the compliments, the way he spoke, the way he looked at her. Everything about him made her heart skip beats and her face flush red. She couldn¡¯t help but silently thank her dad for making her take care of the filthy ¡®old man¡¯ last night.

    ¡°So tell me a bit more about this Mock battle, if you know more.¡± He changed the subject and didn¡¯t want to tease her any more than he already had.

    ¡°Oh, well, there¡¯s no telling how many people will be entering, but the entry fee is one silver and you can try three times before you¡¯re forbidden to participate until next year. The Commander is the person you will have to duel, he¡¯s peerless with the sword and is a Mid-Chanter himself. They say he alone can take on over a dozen men in battle and come out unharmed. So lasting ten minutes might sound easy, but not when you¡¯re up against a war hero like Commander Braddock.¡±

    Upon hearing that name, Amrin grimaced, sure enough¡­he knew that name. Hopefully his appearance has changed enough that he won¡¯t be recognized.

    ¡°Wait¡­one silver for an entry fee? I don¡¯t have any money! Actually¡­your dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got the winnings from father this morning and they¡¯re in my bag.¡± She tapped on the small pouch that was strung around her shoulder. ¡°You still have three silver coins left. So even if you screw up the first time, you could try again.¡±

    ¡°I see. So other than being a war hero¡­what else do you know about this Braddock?¡±

    ¡°Why so curious?¡± she asked

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best to know your opponent in battle isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­suppose.¡± She hesitantly agreed. ¡°Well, no one really knows his personal life except for this crazy rumor that he¡¯s trying to court the Headmistress of the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Why is that a crazy rumor?¡±

    ¡°Well, for one, she¡¯s way out of his league, she¡¯s supposedly a Swift Chanter and also she has never shown any interest in suitors, or men in general really. And people say she¡¯s really, really old.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of¡­guesswork don¡¯t you think? Is there anything that¡¯s a definite?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s been Headmistress for as long as anyone can remember and her name is Elena¡­ something.  I can never remember surnames for some reason.¡± She shrugged it off. ¡°There are some in the Academy that have seen her, or at least who they think to be her, in the tower of the main building, but the image they see doesn¡¯t quite match to the rumors.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, they say she¡¯s incredibly young looking, had long curly blonde hair and doesn¡¯t seem to be very tall...basically a child almost. So she could very well be Fae, but they rarely leave their domain save for provisions, let alone become an authority figure of a place like the Academy.¡±

    Amrin pondered for a moment the description he had heard and wondered. But shook the idea out of his mind, it would be too much of a coincidence, and continued listening.

    ¡°If you think about it, how could anyone know how tall she was from seeing her in from a window? But then someone said that the bottom sill for every window in the Academy is the same height, and she only came up so far.¡± She held her arm horizontally to her chest as she said this.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty logical deduction I guess.¡±

    ¡°Well, even if the rumors were true and Commander Braddock wanted to court her, and if she was a Fae, no one has really spoken to her or know anything about her really. She¡¯s more the invisible leader behind the greatness that is The Academy.¡±

    The two could see the Knight¡¯s Hold in the distance as they walked along the now cobbled path. Neither having much more to say they continued in silence, until they began to see a crowd gathered at the entrance to the Hold itself.

    ¡°This is a lot of people¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it not always like this?¡± Amrin asked

    ¡°Uh, no, not really.  Since it cost one silver and you need to be incredibly confident in your swordsmanship to even last a few moments against Commander Braddock, there¡¯s usually only a few applicants.¡± She walked to the nearest person she could and tapped on their shoulder. ¡°Excuse me, why is there such a large crowd assembled here?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? Apparently Commander Braddock is changing things this year. There is no cost to become an applicant, and there¡¯s even talks of being able to meet with the Headmistress!¡±

    Both Adalyn and Amrin were stunned. But after just going on about rumors, it was only natural.

    ¡°The Headmistress? Are you sure? That¡¯s seems¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the man interrupted.

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone else thought, but if you look just there¡­¡± he pointed in a direction that Adalyn wasn¡¯t able to see, since she was a bit smaller than the crowd ¡°She¡¯s discussing something with Commander Braddock now. They¡¯re going to make an announcement soon.¡±

    Just as he finished, there was a loud booming voice that echoed through the bustling crowd. Loud enough to convey confidence as well as power. But calming enough to make the crowd slowly silence their conversations.

    ¡°Ladies, gentleman, nobles and all. Thank you very much for attending this year¡¯s Mock Battle entrance exam. As you may have noticed, and heard, this year will be slightly different than in the past.¡± He paused for effect. The murmur of the crowd began to pick up.

    ¡°We are joined today by the venerable Headmistress Elena Aqua. A Master Chanter for the Academy of Highleaf!¡± the crowd erupted in cheer and applause.

    The speaker turned as he introduced her and bowed with his hand outstretched towards her.  She was sitting atop a platform overlooking what was most likely the training grounds for the Knights, and which would be used for today¡¯s exam. She wore a stunningly pristine white and silver gown, simple, elegant and no excess frills to speak of. The sleeves were long but at the shoulders they were open and the top seemed to part just where a woman¡¯s cleavage would begin to show.

    The men tried their best to get a glance, but she was holding a beautiful folding fan to cover her face, which also caused her arm to block the view the men desperately wanted to see. The high back chair towered over her, indicating that she was indeed of smaller stature, but not so much that she would be mistaken for a child. She wore atop her head a sparkling and eye catching tiara, jewels of all colors adorned its intricate design. She could easily be seen as royalty.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Due to her position as Headmistress as well as her rank as Master Chanter, she had more power and sway than most royals though. Her eyes were an entrancing gold that matched her hair, like pristine wheat basking in the morning sunlight. Her hair was delicately braided and rested to one side of her head and draped along her shoulder. The crowd, even the women, were captivated by her beauty.

    ¡°I am Commander Braddock Watts and I will be the Examiner, as usual. There will also be a bit of a difference in how one will be chosen as a Special Candidate for entrance into the Academy. In the past if one were able to either land a clean blow upon me, or last ten minutes without being knocked to the ground, you passed. But this year, at the request of the Headmistress, only those that are able to disarm me will be considered for acceptance!¡±

    The chatter from the crowd roared to life, this was unheard of. Normally there was no way to land a clean blow on the Commander, but now they had to disarm him entirely? The murmurs, questions and some protests could be heard throughout the throng of men, women and children old enough to understand the drastic change in procedure.

    ¡°Silence! Silence, please!¡± Braddock raised his arms and attempted to calm the concerned and upset crowd. ¡°There is a reason for this, but that will be explained at the end, please, have patience!¡± the murmurs subsided and once again all was quiet. Lowering his arms, Braddock continued the explanation.

    ¡°There is no longer an entry fee and any and all contenders are welcome, due to the drastic shift in policy. But, before you are able to actually engage me in combat, you are to stand before the Headmistress so she can gauge both your magical affinity as well as your reasoning for participating. Think of it as¡­an interview, if you will.¡±

    ¡°This is madness! Why is it so different than the previous years! There have only been a handful of people able to stand on equal footing with you, and now we are to disarm you? This is a farce!¡±

    One of the prospective contender¡¯s anger overtook him and caused him to lash out. Although he had said what everyone else was thinking, causing the group to nod and mutter in agreement.

    ¡°I am aware that this is quite a shock to you all, but again, there is cause for such a radical change.¡± As he was trying to calm the group once more, the headmistress stood from her seat and tapped him on the shoulder, whispering something to him, he nodded in confirmation and began once more.

    ¡°I have been given permission to explain why the change in procedure is necessary.¡± He paused and took a deep breath. ¡°It has come to the attention of the Headmistress as well as a number of noble houses and even the King himself that the number of capable and worthy Knights are dwindling, so to help increase the potential for exceptional candidates, the interview conducted by Her Grace personally will be performed before the mock battle. The battle itself will also be a measure of your combat prowess as usual, the fact that you must disarm me is unfortunately another step in searching for the truly gifted.¡± The crowd once again began to clamor.

    Elena turned and took her seat once more, the fan never once being lowered from her face. The elegance in which she moved was clearly of nobility and high standing. Making the crowd hold their breath as she moved, almost as if they were hypnotized by her movements.

    ¡°But! She has assured me that if she deems your performance in both the interview and the combat scenario to be of worth, you will still be considered. So all is not lost!¡±

    This news caused a few of the crowds face to light up with hope and confidence.

    ¡°Once again, I apologize for the change in how the Special Candidate is selected, but it was at the request of Her Grace. And I am not one to question, nor deny. I hope you can trust in her wisdom and realize that there is good cause for the change.¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t argue much longer, there was never a change in paradigm from the Academy that did not have good cause for occurring.

    ¡°Now, for those that wish to participate, if you could please line up along the wall starting at the entrance to the Hold. For those who are here merely to spectate I politely request that you do so from the ramparts, which can be accessed from the stairs over there.¡± He pointed to a corner of the Hold¡¯s inner wall, where a Knight stood at attention with a slight bow, holding his arm out to gesture at the stairs. ¡°Now, please, if you would.¡±

    At his request, the crowd began to break into two groups. Amrin listened to the explanation Braddock was going on with and didn¡¯t take his eyes off of the one named Elena Aqua.  Being in the back of the crowd he was able to see her clearly, but she didn¡¯t seem to pay any mind to any one particular member of the crowd. He grinned slightly and thought that this was going to be fun.

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    He shook his head and blinked a few times to bring himself away from his gaze.

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°Participating? Are you going to do it? Since it¡¯s free now, I don¡¯t see why you shouldn¡¯t at least give it a shot, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm. Yeah, actually I¡¯ve decided to do it. It seems¡­fun.¡± He lined up with the rest of the prospective contenders and waited patiently while Adalyn was escorted up the steps to the ramparts to watch.

    Due to there being no entry fee, the number of contenders was excessive, but luckily a large number of them were rejected in the ¡®interview¡¯ process with the Headmistress. Amrin didn¡¯t quite know what they did to be rejected immediately. But those that were, were escorted off the platform and an exit at the back of the hold.  The closer he got to the platform he saw that they spoke for a moment, and then in her free hand, she produced an item he couldn¡¯t make out.

    After the brief exchange of dialogue the contenders placed their hands on the item, the ones that were able to elicit a response from the item were allowed to proceed. The response from the item was a clear and delicate chime as well as a certain color. The colors he observed were mostly primary colors. Blue, red and green. Very few yielded a combination of the colors, such as purple, yellow or cyan. So along with the sound and depending on the color depended on¡­something.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­what is that item she¡¯s having them touch?¡± He finally asked the person in front of him. He was shorter by a little than Amrin, but his figure was much broader.

    ¡°Eh?¡± he turned and faced Amrin with a confused look. ¡°Oh, you mean the Aptitude Array? It¡¯s a pretty simple device, it measure two things, first is your innate elemental affinity, and then is the proficiency you have with that element.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­how does it tell how proficient you are with it?¡± he continued

    ¡°Ah, look there, see how that guy¡¯s color is green? Watch the next person. I know he¡¯ll react, but you should be able to spot the difference.¡± He waited for the first to walk away from the array and then the person he was mentioning touched the array and it glowed red, but something was different. ¡°There! See how, even though it was a different color it was brighter, and did you hear how clear the chime was?¡±

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the sound before but now that the man mentioned it, he was right. There was slight differences in their tone. This one was clear, smooth and rang through the courtyard a bit longer than others.

    ¡°The more pure the sound and brighter the light, the higher your proficiency is with the color element it displayed. It¡¯s a pretty simple tool to determine your placement and potential within the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Huh, look at that¡­Hey thanks for telling me more about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem. The name¡¯s Sebastian by the way.¡± He held out his hand and waited for Amrin to grasp it. He seemed like a good enough guy. Amrin smiled and grasped his hand, squeezed gently and shook it up and down.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Sebastian. The name¡¯s Amrin.¡± They released hands and Sebastian turned to look at the platform once more. ¡°So what are they talking about before they touch the array anyway?¡±

    ¡°Oh, probably what they usually ask when you apply in person at the academy. Stuff like, ¡®why do you wish to enroll?¡¯, or ¡®what goals you wish to reach if accepted?¡¯ stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Pretty straightforward I guess. So what about you?¡± Amrin asked nonchalantly.

    ¡°Ah, well I¡¯m not a noble or from a rich family or anything. My family are farmers, granted they own a pretty hefty plot of land since my father used to serve in the Capital Knights, but he¡¯s long been retired. He¡¯s been training me since I was a boy telling me that his dream was to become a Blade Champion, so as thanks for raising me and to show that his name is still worthy of honor¡­here I am.¡±

    ¡°Blade Champion, huh?¡± Amrin had no idea what that was.

    ¡°Not familiar are you? Well, can¡¯t say I blame you. It¡¯s a pretty uncommon but honored title that very few are ever able to obtain. Commander Braddock there? If you were to say that on a scale of power, from one to ten, he would be around five or six? A Blade Champion? An eight or nine.¡±

    Amrin whistled after having it explained to him in such a way.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the goal you have there. What makes a Blade Champion, well, a Blade Champion?¡±

    ¡°You have to be incredibly talented with the sword for one. Then you have to have enough magical affinity to become a Swift Chanter. But those are just potholes before the real hurdle. You need to be able to obtain acknowledgement from the King and Headmistress as well as a seal of approval for the title, which usually only happens after you perform numerous good deeds or meritorious action in combat.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you have quite the journey ahead of you then. I wish you luck.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m going to need it.  I¡¯ve been coming to this Mock Battle for the last four years and the most I¡¯ve been able to do was last for six minutes against Braddock. But now we have to disarm him? This is ridiculous. Well, at least I can save a silver piece and wash away my sorrows with a good drink, or ten, afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come now. Don¡¯t admit defeat before you even try. Just have faith, I¡¯m sure something good will happen.¡± Amrin didn¡¯t mean anything by his words specifically, but just wanted to cheer him up.

    During their conversation it seemed they were only a few more people away from being able to interview. Amrin noticed that initially, Elena would look at the contenders first and then the array. But she was either tired, or too disappointed in the quality of them that she now just gazed at the array and didn¡¯t look up.

    ¡°Next!¡± the Knight before the platform barked out. ¡°Name and age?¡±

    ¡°Sebastian Gestin. 19 years.¡± He looked back at Amrin and nodded. Amrin returned the nod with a smile.

    As he walked up, he could faintly hear Elena speak

    ¡°Why does one such as yourself wish to join?¡± her eyes still focused on the array, fan covering her face.

    ¡°I wish to train, work hard to obtain the rank and honor of Blade Champion, Your Grace.¡± He stood up at attention and almost yelled at her. It was clear he was nervous.

    ¡°Very well. Place your hand on the stone.¡±

    As Sebastian gingerly rest his hand upon the array, a bright green light shined and the chime that followed was like a small bell that rang within a grand empty hall, the tone carrying throughout the courtyard and lasted a few seconds. Sebastian removed his hand and took a deep breath in, clearly satisfied.

    ¡°Very good, young man. Please, if you would stand with the rest of the contenders over here.¡± Braddock beckoned to him.

    ¡°Next!¡± the Knight looked at Amrin and ushered him forward. ¡°Name and age?¡±

    ¡°Amrin¡­no idea how old I am though, lost count. Sorry.¡±

    Casting a sidelong glance at him, the knight didn¡¯t know whether to take Amrin seriously or not.

    ¡°Well, whatever. It¡¯s just for records anyway. You look to be¡­¡± he looked at Amrin from top to bottom and decided on an age that would be appropriate for his build. ¡°You look to be around 18 years of age. Proceed.¡±

    Amrin nodded and proceeded up the wooden steps of the platform. The closer he got to Elena the more he was convinced, but there was only one way to be sure. She was still ignoring the remaining contenders and her eyes were closed this time, her face hiding behind the fan she still held. He stood in front of her and waited for her to speak.

    ¡°Why does one such as yourself with to join?¡± still not making any attempt at eye contact and showing utter indifference.

    ¡°I was bored. Figured it would be fun. Plus I thought you would have what I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ¡°I find your humor to be in bad taste.  Regardless, place your hand on the stone and be on your way.¡±

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t be like that Elena.¡± Amrin lowered his voice and spoke softly as he placed his hand on the array. There was no response for a second. Elena opened her eyes to make sure he had indeed placed his hand on the stone.

    ¡°As expected from one with such crude humor.¡±

    ¡°Give it a second.¡± He replied.

    The array exploded into a rainbow of colors, bright enough to blind her and any who look at it. The sound that erupted from the array was nothing like a chime, instead it sounded as if a bell from a cathedral filled the courtyard. Elena dropped the stone, not taking her eyes off of it. The entire Hall was stunned silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Elynara.¡± Amrin whispered to her.

    She then dropped her fan and stood up abruptly at the mention of the name she had not heard in many lifetimes. Her eyes made contact with the one that she never thought she would meet again. Her brilliant golden eyes were filled with equal parts terror and joy.

    ¡°Your Grace!?¡± Braddock was about to head up the steps of the platform, but Elena raised her hand to stop him, without breaking eye contact with Amrin.

    ¡°Sit.¡± His voice was filled with contempt and anger. He spoke loud enough to make his point clear, but not loud enough for others to hear. She obediently and slowly sat back down.

    ¡°M-Master¡­I¡­¡± she withdrew her gaze and looked to her lap, the hand that was holding the fan was now clutching her dress.

    ¡°Silence. We have plenty of time to become reacquainted. Do not rush it.¡± Amrin leaned over to pick up the array and, gently taking her hand into his he could feel she was trembling, placed it into her open hand.

    ¡°You dare!?¡± Braddock yelled at the sight of this.

    ¡°Braddock! Silence!¡± It was the first time he had ever heard Elena raise her voice. He immediately came to a standstill and went back to his position.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Elynara, as I said before, you have something I want.¡± He started to walk away ¡°You have also certainly become exceedingly beautiful over these many years.¡± He said in a manner only she could hear.

    Her eyes began to water, but she forced them to stay. She was still the Headmistress of the Academy of Highleaf and had an appearance to maintain. She didn¡¯t move her eyes from her lap, her body trembling while Amrin left the platform.

    ¡°You¡­I¡¯ll make sure you pay for your transgressions towards Her Grace when we duel¡­¡± Braddock growled as Amrin walked passed him.

    ¡°Mm. Looking forward to it.¡± He casually waved the threat away with indifference.

    The remaining contenders went without concern. After the line had finally died away, there was a total of twelve contenders that had sufficiently passed to be able to engage Braddock in combat.

 Chapter Four

    A few Knights from the Hold escorted the 12 contenders into the middle of the training ground, overlooked by the spectators on the ramparts. People were still in an uproar over what happened with Amrin and the reaction the Headmistress displayed. Adalyn was also stunned at the event that unfolded before her eyes. She knew instinctively that Amrin was not who she thought he was. There was much, much more to him and she would find out one way or another.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way. We will see just how well trained you lot are. To make this quick I¡¯m changing the rules of engagement slightly. Normally it would be one on one. But due to the sheer number of applicants, we are short for time. Therefore¡­¡± he paused and cast Amrin a gaze of rage and contempt.

    ¡°I will allow you to form groups and engage me in combat as you will. If you are incapacitated or give up, you are disqualified. The rules for winning stay the same. If you are able to disarm me, you shall gain entry into the Academy with my blessing.¡±

    ¡°But sir?¡± one of the contenders raised his hand.

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°If we win¡­I mean, assuming we¡¯re lucky to disarm you, who gets to enroll into the Academy?¡±

    ¡°All within the party that remain at the time of my disarmament. Meaning, if you give up, or are incapacitated before I lose my weapon, you are still disqualified. Understood!?¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± the group shouted.

    Amrin was annoyed, he had confirmed that the Headmistress was in fact Elynara Aquinas, but since she held a position the likes of which she never had before, he couldn¡¯t figure out an easy way to get her alone for answers.

    ¡°Hey, Amrin?¡± a voice from beside him called his attention.

    ¡°Huh?¡± he turned to see it was Sebastian.

    ¡°The array¡­what did you do to it anyway?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­no one is capable of more than 3 elemental affinities, and the sound that came from it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s defective?¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°Right¡­defective¡­¡± Sebastian wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Anyway, what say we team up and try to take Braddock? I¡¯m pretty confident in my skills, and if you know how to at least hold a sword we might be able to pull something off.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. But it might not go as you want. Just don¡¯t hold me responsible though, sound good?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! Like I said, I¡¯ve already been at this for 4 years, and at least this year I don¡¯t have to pay for it! So let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in your care.¡± Amrin nodded and grinned.

    With Amrin and Sebastian making one team, the remaining split into 2 other groups, each with 5. Since Amrin and Sebastian refused to join. The other contenders scowled at their refusal to join but were quick to ignore them afterwards. The first group was up. Braddock held in his hand a hand and a half sword, or Bastard sword as it was more commonly known. He was wearing simple leather training gear since none of the weapons were sharpened. The tips were rounded off to prevent stabbing and all the edges were ground down.

    The first group of 5 was clearly unorganized and had zero semblance of teamwork. They were all in it for themselves and were dispatched one after the other. They were given the same training gear that the Knight¡¯s utilized in their morning practices the leather armor and 1 handed swords and those who wanted it, shields, so there was no major injuries.

    ¡°What is this!? You fools wish to join the elite of Highleaf?! With this paltry level of skill you¡¯d be lucky to join a mercenary guild for the odd job here and there!¡±

    He intended the words to be a form of encouragement, making their anger drive their desire to keep him from talking down to them. But it was unfortunately the opposite. The first group¡¯s spirit was all but broken and they all went down in a matter of moments. The last two instead of being incapacitated, for fear of too much pain, gave up.

    ¡°This is pathetic! Next! Do not disappoint me!¡±

    The second group of five learned of the first groups mistakes and were led by someone that seemed to know his way around a weapon and command. He instructed the member of the party to take positions and attack simultaneously in twos, while the remaining 3 looked for openings and attempted to tire him out or hope for a lucky shot and knock the large sword from his hands. For a group of people that have never met before now or been in any combat together, their strategy was the best they could hope for on such short notice.

    The leader of the group was very competent with his sword play, there were a few instances that with the aide of the two that attacked in unison he had made contact with the pommel of Braddock''s sword. But being a seasoned veteran, the second he felt the force of his sword lifting from his hands, he raised his arms to compensate and kicked towards the assailant to gain some distance and throw him off balance.

    They lasted substantially longer than the first group, but their initial plan to wear him out with numbers failed, and was instead turned onto them. Braddock had fought numerous battles and had stamina to spare. The longer the fight went on the more people were being incapacitated. After half an hour of combat, the group was finally just the leader, who knew when he was outmatched and forfeited the match.

    The group watching the entire duel cheered and applauded their efforts. Even though they had lost, they had gained the respect of the Knights as well as Braddock for pushing him so far. It was finally Amrin and Sebastian¡¯s turn. Braddock turned towards Amrin and glared hard at him.

    ¡°Hopefully you know how to handle a sword¡­I¡¯m thinking Braddock is on the warpath, and he¡¯s gunning for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Amrin said oblivious to the situation he put himself in.

    ¡°You serious? Well first, you caused the Headmistress to lose her composure and then you¡­you touched her.¡± He said timidly.

    ¡°Okay¡­and that¡¯s my fault? I was just giving the array back to her is all. Her losing her composure wasn¡¯t my fault. They should get that array thing checked.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re prepared for the punishment fitting your behavior.¡± Braddock raised his sword and pointed it at Amrin. ¡°Prepare yourselves, this will be a quick fight.¡±

    Sebastian started to regret joining up with Amrin. But there was no helping it, he knew he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him on his own.

    ¡°Hey Sebastian, you promise not to hold it over me if this doesn¡¯t go as you plan?¡± he asked sincerely.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be happy if I can at least land a single blow, if I can at least do that, then the last 4 years won¡¯t have been a total waste and there¡¯s hope for next year.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the admirable one, aren¡¯t you?  I¡¯ll try to stun him for a second, when you see your chance, make sure you take it. Ok?¡±

    Amrin walked forward and took the training sword and twirled it around so that the blade was facing down and stood straight and faced Braddock, no defensive or offensive stance was taken. Seeing this, Braddock was furious, he was being taken for a fool. First he humiliates Her Grace, then dares to touch her bare skin. He¡¯s dreamt of doing that for as long as he can remember. He quickly glanced at Elena and saw she was still staring at the array in her hands. It angered him even further. He was to the point of exploding.

    Braddock lowered himself into a stance that Amrin has seen before, he was going to lunge, failing that it would most likely turn into a cross slash regardless of which direction he dodged. He was serious, this move was intended to kill and he showed no signs of holding back. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally and wonder just how obsessed with Elynara he was.

    ¡°Sorry Sebastian. Looks like this guy isn¡¯t messing around. Not gonna have much of a chance to get him into a position for you to take him out.¡±

    ¡°Wha..? So you¡¯re giving up!?¡± he exclaimed.

    Amrin turned and frowned at him. Before Sebastian could ask anything more Braddock charged. He shouted as he darted forward faster than any normal human could, lunged the tip of his sword out and attempted to skewer Amrin¡¯s stomach. As if it was as simple as breathing, Amrin turned to the side and the blade grazed across the fabric of his shirt. Taking into account that he would attempt to dodge left or right, Braddock began to change the trajectory of the blade with brute force and swing wide.

    Amrin took the pommel of the sword he had in his hand and gently tapped the edge of Braddock¡¯s sword with a light clinking sound. To anyone that was watching, the speed in which it happened was impressive, but what no one could tell was the force that was truly behind the maneuver. Braddock¡¯s swing that was attempting to cut wide into Amrin''s stomach was instead forced the opposite direction, pushing him back and nearly knocking Braddock on the ground.

    He regained his balance and was stunned, casting a confused and angry gaze towards Amrin.

    The onlookers gasped, Sebastian stood perfectly still, mouth agape not knowing what just happened.

    ¡°You! You bastard!¡± While normally calm and able to take most things in stride, Braddock lost his temper, it was bad enough that he had to witness someone being so forward with the woman he loved, but they were also taking him for a fool with the sword. The only thing he was truly proud of and excelled at. Braddock lowered his stance, and placing one hand on the blade began to chant something.

    ¡°Swift and unrelenting, gale force presence. Gather here upon my weapon to bring about absolution. Wind Blade.¡±

    Wind began to whirl around the blade of the training sword and cause the dirt of the training ground to swirl.

    Amrin narrowed his eyes and tilted his head slightly. Upon hearing this, the crowd began to clamor and question what he was doing. Elynara also heard these words and raised her head and quickly stood from her seat, coming to the edge of the platform, she feared for his life. Braddock wasn¡¯t finished though.

    ¡°Steadfast, immovable and firm. Reinforcement to stand against the mightiest of blows. Bulwark!¡±

    Amrin could see a faint greenish light envelope Braddock and look to solidify around his body. He had never seen it used like this before, but he knew exactly what he was doing. Braddock seemed to be loved by the elements, but using them in this way, someone would die. Luckily Amrin was not such a person to let this proceed any longer.

    Braddock raised his sword above his head and began to charge towards Amrin.

    ¡°Commander Braddock!¡± Elynara yelled out. He could faintly hear it and it made his heart jump for joy that she would yell his name with such fervor. But he failed completely at realizing why she had yelled at him.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Amrin was furious. The ground began to shake violently, as if there was an earthquake happening.

    Braddock saw in his eyes what he could only describe later as the gaze of death himself. He disappeared from sight, and before Braddock or anyone else could determine what was happening, a loud metallic thud sound echoed through the courtyard. The wind blade and light surrounding Braddock shattered and dissipated.

    Amrin stood behind him, when only a fraction of a second prior, he was in front, with his hand firmly grasping the back of Braddock¡¯s neck. While being held up, the spectators could see the state of the metal breastplate that he wore was smashed inward, if not for that piece of metal, the damage would have been immense. Braddock¡¯s eyes rolled into the back of his head and his body went limp, the training sword slipping from his hand and fell clanging onto the dirt ground. Amrin let his neck go and the unconscious body fell limp beside the blade.

    He turned his gaze towards Elynara and frowned, he wasn¡¯t angry, just disappointed.

    ¡°So this is what it¡¯s come to? This is how you use it?¡±

    Elynara¡¯s lips began to quiver, tears fell from her eyes and she again clutched her dress with her hands. She lowered her head quickly and turned to exit the courtyard. Amrin sighed and shook his head in frustration. Throwing the training sword to the ground, he turned to the entrance of the Hall and left. With nowhere in particular to go he just walked away. The silence in the Hall was unbearable, the only sound was the pitter of feet running down the stairs from the ramparts. Adalyn wasn¡¯t about to let something like this go unanswered.

    She had lost sight of him already. She frantically asked anyone in the area if they had seen a long gray haired young man walking this way. After asking numerous people and going down a number of streets she was finally able to see him. She ran as fast as her legs would carry her and dove towards him. Jumping straight onto his back, she latched onto him with all her might, her arms wrapped around his neck and legs wrapped around his waist.

    ¡°Got you!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Now, I have some questions for you, mister!¡±

    Amrin grimaced slightly and turned away from her.

    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, I¡¯m not letting you go no matter what!¡± she squeezed her arms and legs tighter around him.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wearing a dress?¡± he asked calmly.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no reason. I¡¯m just sure those behind us are being treated to a wonderful show is all.¡±

    Her eyes widened after realizing what he was getting at, she quickly looked down at her thigh, and sure enough, the dress had hiked up above her waist from the jump and position of her legs. Her panties were in full view of everyone. She yelped and immediately released him, kneeling down and holding her dress in place, her face flushed red.

    ¡°What do you want anyway?¡± he continued to walk, ignoring her dilemma.

    She quickly regained her composure and was thankful she was wearing simple underwear today and there weren¡¯t too many people on the street to have seen it. Hurrying to his side she walked in time with Amrin.

    ¡°Nothing in particular.¡± She clasped her hands behind her back and walked casually beside him.

    ¡°Nothing huh? Why do I not believe you?¡±

    ¡°You can believe what you¡¯d like I suppose. But if you want to talk about it, I¡¯ll listen. I¡¯m a great listener. My mother use to¡­use to say that I was a great listener.¡± Adalyn¡¯s voice trailed off.

    ¡°When did she pass?¡± Amrin asked gently.

    ¡°How did¡­ A few years ago. She became very ill and there was no medicine we could find that helped. Father was devastated, but he was able to get himself together thanks to Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Kessler? How¡¯s that work?¡±

    ¡°When he found out that she died, he showed up every day. Of course he would never admit it, but I know he would do all those stupid fights outside the tavern to bring customers, make sure that father was doing ok and had something else to do than think about mother. Even though he¡¯s pretty rough around the edges, I¡¯m really grateful to him.¡±

    Amrin had to remember to change his impression of Kessler. Even though he was obviously a troublemaker and pain in the ass, he put family first. Which is a trait that Amrin held in high regard.

    ¡°I see. Quite admirable.¡±

    ¡°So yeah, if you want to, you know¡­let it all out. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have anywhere to stay tonight do you? Want to come back to the tavern? I¡¯ll talk with father and see if we can cut you a break on the lodging.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    They walked for over an hour, totally silent, just wandering. Amrin, never having been in this city before had no idea where he was going so he just looked in random directions and walked to something that looked interesting. He noticed a large tree in the far distance on top of a hill and headed towards that. Adalyn noticed the direction they were going, but kept quiet. When they came to what looked like an entrance to where the tree was, Amrin noticed it was a graveyard. He sighed and felt like an idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± He looked to Adalyn who had a thin smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Since I¡¯m here I¡¯ll go say hello.¡± She walked through the entrance to the graveyard and Amrin followed silently.

    The plot was relatively large, headstones of various sizes, designs and elegance dotted the grassy area. After walking for a few minutes they came upon a simple stone plaque half buried into the ground with the words.

    *Here lies Mary Beth Sindell*

    Loving Mother and Wife

    Taken before her time

    But never to be forgotten

    Adalyn kneeled down and brushed off the plaque and rested her hands on the inscription. Amrin could do nothing but stand in silence and wonder what he could say. He saw her shoulders begin to quiver slightly and her breathing become erratic. She was most likely trying not to cry.

    Adalyn stood up and turned, while wiping traces of tears from her eyes, with a smirk on her face. It wasn¡¯t a reaction he was expecting. She chuckled.

    ¡°Sorry, I just¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for anything.¡±

    Amrin looked towards the tree that was much closer than before. He then noticed there was a stone bench beneath it and started heading towards it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Adalyn followed and they both sat on the, warm from the sunlight, stone bench. Amrin stared out over the city, with the sunlight cast along the rooftops, it gave the city a serene appearance. The graveyard was atop a large hill at the highest point within the city walls, so the view from the bench was picturesque to say the least.

    ¡°You said you were a good listener right?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer, but only looked at him with serious eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Well, where do I start then?¡± he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°My name is Amrin Endrane. I don¡¯t know where I came from or how I came to be. I just woke up one day in the middle of a forest, just¡­woke up there. I didn¡¯t have any memories of how I got there or why I was naked.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly at hearing that part. And also remembered the time in the tavern room.

    ¡°After that day I just wandered the world without any real purpose. Just¡­wandered. I met all manner of beings, animals, beasts and monsters. Some that would make your skin crawl and make even your worst dreams seem pleasant. But never in my time did I find anyone like me. I met some that looked, similar, but only that. Which made me think I was the only one of my kind.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look any different than normal.¡± She said puzzled.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Oh, right. I didn¡¯t always look like this.¡± he answered succinctly, making her dare not ask what he meant. ¡°I traveled alone for centuries¡­millennia. I¡¯ve seen the evolution of life. The changing of the world¡¯s lands, mountains and forests. I¡¯ve seen the rise of empires and the fall of entire peoples. I¡¯ve met hundreds of thousands of people in my time. But they were all the same." He added absentmindedly.

    "No, not all. After wandering alone, having very few people that I would ever deem true friends, I stumbled upon someone that, to this day I will love with all my being¡­and as of now, hate with all my heart. That was over two thousand years ago. She was the first of the ones you call ¡®Sages¡¯. And with her, we were able to find five more just like her. I don¡¯t know how to explain it, they just¡­were different. Like you, I suppose." he added. "Elynara Aquinas. She is one. But she goes by the name Elena Aqua now apparently.¡±

    ¡°Millennia? Two thousand years ago? The headmistress?!¡± The look on her face made him aware that he was losing her, and fast.

    ¡°Oh, sorry I forgot to mention it I suppose. I¡¯m immortal.¡± He said it like it was the most normal thing ever.

    She had so many more questions flood her head just then, but she let him continue.  ¡°And yes, the Headmistress. I was able to confirm it earlier, as you no doubt saw. She is one of them. And through her I will find the rest, and when I do, I will get the answers I seek.¡±

    His fists were clenched tightly and shaking. The sound of his voice was filled with anger and sadness

    ¡°W-what happened that makes you so angry?¡±

    ¡°I was betrayed. I gave them everything. And in their greed, they took more than I had to offer. One thing I learned in my life is that no matter how much I want to believe¡­how much I hope and trust, you¡¯re all the same. Greed, you will always be driven by greed! It¡¯s never enough!¡± Amrin stood and turned to face Adalyn, his face filled with grief and sorrow. ¡°Why can¡¯t you ever be happy with what you have!?¡±

    ¡°We are not all the same!¡± Adalyn stood up and walked right up to Amrin and stared right at him, since she was a head shorter she had to look directly up from his chest. ¡°Not everyone is the same.¡±

    ¡°What do you know, you are but a child!¡± he turned away and dismissed her.

    ¡°We¡¯re not! Even if you are ancient, can you tell me that you¡¯ve met every single person in the world? Spoken to, interacted and truly got to know them?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know!?¡± she was getting upset.

    ¡°My mother was the kindest, strongest, and most loving and caring person I have ever known! She never asked for anything. She would bend over backwards to please everyone and to hell with what would happen to her! She was the best of us. She was the best!¡±

    She began to cry, it was her turn to shake from grief and sorrow.

    ¡°She became ill because she wanted to help a village a few hours ride from here that became stricken with a sickness of some kind. She was the only that would help! She took provisions, medicine and took care of those too sick to take care of themselves.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much my father yelled and pleaded, she refused to abandon them! It wasn¡¯t long before she contracted the same sickness. Even on the worst day of the illness she told me not to cry, for she lived her life the way she wanted and she regrets nothing!¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me my mother is driven by greed!? Are you saying that she is just like all the people that make you lose faith in everything?!¡± the tears were streaming down her cheeks, her eyes bloodshot and her voice cracking trying to keep from sobbing uncontrollably.

    Amrin was in pain. His chest hurt, he remembered the pain. It was the same he felt on that day.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Adalyn wrapped her arms around his back and clutched hard to the back of his shirt while she cried uncontrollably. He knew full well that humans, or mortals in general, weren¡¯t all bad. He knew and yet, the anger and pain took over. He was being childish and letting the anger he had for specific people transfer to those that weren¡¯t involved.

    ¡°Your mother sounded like an amazing woman. One that I only wish I had the pleasure to have met.¡±

    She cried for a few moments longer until she finally managed to regain what little composure she could.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I didn¡¯t mean for you to see me like that¡­or to yell at you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one that should apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have lost myself like that.¡±

    ¡°What happened that made you hate so much?¡± she asked as she sat back down and wiped the tears away.

    He sighed and sat back on the bench and pondered.

    ¡°Well I suppose I¡¯ve already told you more than I should have, so what the hell¡­they¡¯ve stolen my life. I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s what I intend to find out.¡±

    ¡°Stole your life? Were you royalty at the time or something?¡±

    He looked at her puzzled for a moment and realized he didn¡¯t explain well enough.

    ¡°Ah, no. Not that kind of life. I meant it literally. Portions of my very existence were ripped from me so that the ones that imprisoned me could live eternally.¡±

    ¡°So can you really not die? I mean, I know there are races that can live for a long time, but¡­you¡¯re actually immortal?¡± he nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried killing myself once, been in multiple battles and wars. No matter how fatal the wound, I would begin to regenerate and in a matter of moments as if it never happened. Like some kind of¡­monster.¡±

    ¡°So did that make the one that¡­took your existence, immortal?¡±

    ¡°No. Immortality isn''t anything that can be taken. They¡¯re still able to die. But they can live thousands of years, never grow old or ill. Elynara, for example, she¡¯s Fae, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only seen one of two Fae in my life, but she looks like one. But much taller.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I thought the same thing, the only thing I can think of that caused it was the energy that was taken from me. Maybe it alters their body in unforeseen ways? In her case, it looks like she grew, I¡¯m sure she was ecstatic for that. She filled out quite nicely as well.¡± He said absentmindedly. Adalyn narrowed her eyes and glared. ¡°Sorry. In any case, how long do Fae typically live?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said they live for a few hundred years¡­I see. You met her over two thousand years ago.¡± She fell silent. ¡°Wow¡­she¡¯s old!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± he turned to her with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. Well you¡¯re a guy, it¡¯s different.¡± They smiled at each other and chuckled softly.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done. Now I need answers.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think she¡¯ll know where the others, assuming they¡¯re alive, are?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯ll know. Or at least have an idea of where I can start. And I know they¡¯re alive¡­I just know.¡±

    ¡°And if she refuses to answer?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t refuse me.¡± Adalyn looked slightly concerned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Each of the ¡®sages¡¯ entered into a covenant, or pact, with me, therefore I¡¯m their master.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re your slaves!?¡± The Six Great Sages?!¡± she was astounded. ¡°That¡¯s¡­not possible! I mean¡­they¡¯re the most powerful Chanters in existence, the very foundation of magic was based upon their teachings! And you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re their master?¡±

    Amrin looked at her in the corner of his eye and shrugged.

    ¡°Just who¡­are you?¡± she was speechless.

    ¡°Right, remember when you were explaining incantations, spells and magic? While you need to have an affinity for these things and require a, what did you call it? Magic power? We just called it talent, but regardless, they¡¯re no different in that respect. I¡¯m a little different. I just¡­use it.¡±

    Amrin held out his hand and in the palm of it a spark of flame popped into existence. He snuffed it out by closing it, and when he opened it again, there was a perfectly spherical ball of ice that took its place. Adalyn was dumbfounded.

    ¡°You call that a little different?¡± the shock and sarcasm were heavy. ¡°That¡¯s incredible! So does that mean you can control all of the elements? How does it feel? To control all six?¡±

    ¡°Feel? I don¡¯t know how to answer that. I¡¯ve always been able to do bend them to my will, or at least they let me. But what do you mean all six?¡±

    ¡°Well the prime elements. Earth, Wind, Water, Fire, Light and Dark. Those six are the elements all Chanting and magic are based on.¡± She raised an eyebrow after hearing such an odd question.

    ¡°Is that right? Huh. Is that what they teach in Highleaf?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, some of the most elite in the Academy are able to control three elements, but not all six.¡±

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Adalyn, there¡¯s more than just six elements.¡± She looked at him like he had grown a second head.

    ¡°I, don¡¯t think so. If that was the case I¡¯m pretty sure someone would have noticed by now.¡±

    Amrin bent over and plucked a couple blades of grass from the ground and held them in his hand.

    ¡°Ok, so then if I were to let this blade of grass go,¡± he held one up in front of her ¡°it would do what?¡±

    ¡°Get blown around by the wind, obviously. What are you getting at?¡±

    He let the blade of grass go and sure enough, there was a gentle breeze that picked it up and blew it around in the air.

    ¡°See, told ya.¡±

    ¡°Ok, and if I were to tell you that I could alter what you perceive to be fact with an element that you believe to not exist?¡±

    ¡°This I have to see¡­¡±

    He held up the other blade of grass and let it go, before it could blow away Adalyn felt an incredibly heavy pressure take over her body. She felt as if there was some unseen force trying to push her to the ground and made it hard to breathe. She watched the blade of grass plummet and crash into the ground with a thud. Then the overwhelming pressure was gone. She immediately began to breathe hard.

    ¡°W-what¡­was that?¡± she looked at him terrified.

    ¡°Gravity.¡±

    ¡°Gravity? That¡¯s not possible. You must have imbued the grass with an earth attribute that made it heavier than normal.¡±

    ¡°Ok, you pick one and drop it.¡± Giving him a sidelong glance she bent over and plucked a blade of grass and held it up. The second she let it go the same overwhelming pressure took over her and took her breath away, and once again the blade of grass fell to the ground with a thud. Then it stopped.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s amazing!¡± the spark in her eyes showed Amrin that she was finally starting to believe. ¡°How does nobody know about this!?¡± she laughed out loud. ¡°But you said there were a lot more, what else is there?¡±

    ¡°The rest are a bit¡­dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Really? And being able to produce a ball of pure fire in the palm of your hands isn¡¯t? Or how about being able to hurl giant boulders as if they were pebbles? Those aren¡¯t dangerous?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± He interjected.

    ¡°Prove it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like it would be that easy to trick me.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t show me at least one I¡¯m going to tell father that you saw my panties and showed me your manhood.¡±

    Amrin¡¯s eyes shot wide open and whipped his head to face her.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± she raised her eyebrows and gave him a look that said she most certainly would. ¡°You¡¯re a monster¡­Fine. But only one.¡± He looked around for something he could use, he then saw a decent sized rock, then picking it up it placed it between them. ¡°What¡¯s your element affinity?¡±

    ¡°Earth and some water. Very, very little water.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Split this rock into three pieces for me.¡±

    She placed her finger on it and closed her eyes, then mumbled something he couldn¡¯t hear and the rock cracked into three evenly sized pieces. He nodded in approval.

    ¡°Ok, now with this one, do whatever you can to erase its existence.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Just pulverize it into dust you mean?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean completely eradicate it from this existence. Leave no trace whatsoever of it ever having been in this world.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­I¡¯ll try.¡± She once again closed her eyes and mumbled some words, she furrowed her brows, eyes still closed and she began to strain, the rock was vibrating and rattling in place, thousands of tiny cracks appeared on it and it exploded into tiny particles of dust. She opened her eyes and began to pant heavily. ¡°It¡¯s not possible! The most you can do is turn it into a fine dust!¡±

    ¡°Ok, with this second piece, what elements would you suggest I can use to try and erase it?¡± she pondered a moment and knowing he was able to use multiple elements she came to a conclusion.

    ¡°It would have to be a couple, earth to crush it into a powder and then fire to burn them?¡±

    He was impressed, the logic was sound, so he held it in his hand and used earth to pulverize it into a fine powder and in a fraction of a second set it ablaze with fire.

    ¡°Ha! See, now there won¡¯t be anything left. Erased.¡± He smiled at her innocence.

    When the smoke cleared he showed her what remain. There was still minute particles that the fire did not burn. Minerals that were most likely incredibly heat resistant, although they were incredibly tiny, there was still a trace of its existence.

    ¡°Huh¡­see I told you it wasn¡¯t possible.¡±

    Amrin picked up the third and final piece of the rock and held it in his hands. Then as Adalyn was watching she felt a shiver and a dread wash over her the likes she never felt before. As if there was something crawling all over her skin. She watched as a small black sphere formed just above the rock and what looked like tiny tentacles of pitch black slowly wrapped around the rock, picked it up off his palm and enveloped it.

    As if it was a sticky tar like spider web was wrapping its prey. She heard cracking and crunches from the rock being crushed, the closer to the center of the black sphere it got the smaller the rock became. Now totally covered in the inky black substance, it was finally sucked into the sphere causing it to immediately disappear. The creeping feeling Adalyn had also dissipated.

    ¡°T-that¡­was terrifying.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°What was that anyway?¡±

    ¡°Void. In the total absence of all things, it¡¯s all that¡¯s left.¡±

    ¡°You were right about it being dangerous. Is that as large as it can get?¡±

    ¡°No. To be honest, the largest I¡¯ve ever been brave enough to try was probably the size of, hmm¡­¡± he looked around and pointed at the curtain wall surrounding the city. ¡°That section of the cities wall.¡± The wall he was talking about was at least 40 feet tall and half that in depth.

    ¡°I¡­I see. But it can be larger? Not that I¡¯m asking you to show me, but¡­if need be?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as far as I know, there is no limit.¡± The thought of that small sphere being large enough to swallow an entire section of the wall, no, the entire city terrified her down to her core. Just the feeling she had from the tiny fraction she saw made her hope she never had to feel that again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to show me, but how many others are there?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­4 or so? One that I vowed never to use again though.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s worse than Void magic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as intimidating, but it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s hard to explain. I used it once, but one thing I¡¯ve found was that no matter what I tried¡­some things cannot be changed. No matter how much you want them to. No matter how much power you have. Some things you can¡¯t control.¡±

    The two sat in silence for a moment, Adalyn trying to absorb everything she had just seen and heard. Everything she thought she knew had completely changed. There was an entirely new world in front of her and it excited her, and terrified her at the same time.

    ¡°So¡­can I ask you something?¡± she asked timidly.

    ¡°Sure, at this point I don¡¯t have much to hide.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all of this? I mean¡­this is some pretty serious stuff. Stuff that you wouldn¡¯t normally tell people, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked concerned.

    ¡°Hmm¡­you know¡­I really don¡¯t know.¡± He leaned back on the bench and pondered for a moment. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s just because you¡¯re different? Maybe?¡±

    ¡°Is that good, or bad?¡±

    ¡°Good. I think¡­¡± he paused. ¡°Yeah, good.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s reassuring.¡±

    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve known me for all of what, 3 days? And in that time you did nothing but show me kindness, help me with things that I didn¡¯t ask for and¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t think of the right words. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it, but being around you makes me feel comfortable, you calm me for some reason. A familiar presence¡­it sounds weird, I know." He said as he stared across the quiet cemetery. ¡°And besides, after you¡¯ve lived for as long as I have you kind of get a feel for people¡­granted sometimes that feeling can prove wrong, but only rarely.¡±

    Adalyn took in everything, her heart was beating rapidly, she was excited, scared, happy and confused all at the same time.

    ¡°Thank you. You know¡­for trusting me.¡± Amrin nodded. ¡°So wait¡­even if you went to the Academy, not only would it not be worth your time, but everything they would teach you would be wrong. Well, not wrong, but incomplete! Are you still going to go?¡±

    ¡°I will. But not as a student, like I said, I need answers. And Elynara¡­sorry, Elena, will provide them.¡±

    ¡°But how will you gain an audience with her? No one is allowed into the Academy without permission from the Commander, and we know how well that¡¯ll go.¡± Amrin grimaced and rolled his eyes. ¡°Or from the King, or if you¡¯re a student or teacher.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out. Anyway, it seems to be getting late in the day and I¡¯m starting to get a bit hungry. You?¡±

    After mentioning it, she realized that she was indeed hungry, they both stood up and stretched. Not realizing it, they both stretched their arms out to their sides, arched their backs and stood on the balls of their feet at the same time.

    They looked at each other after finishing and began to laugh.

 Chapter Five

    His eyes shot open and sat up quickly, immediately regretting the movement. He clutched his stomach and groaned in pain.

    ¡°Commander! Please try not to move too much sir. Your wounds haven¡¯t healed.¡± The voice came from a young woman tending to him, she was a healer for the Capital Knights.

    Braddock looked around as he was being laid back down to rest and realized he was in his own quarters in bed.

    ¡°W-why am I here?¡± he asked confused.

    ¡°It seems as if something happened during the Mock Battle, sir. I¡¯m not aware of the details, you were brought in by some of the other Knights.¡±

    ¡°I see.  How long have I been here?¡±

    ¡°It is already the next day, sir. But the damage seems not as bad as originally thought. There is heavy bruising and three of your ribs have been cracked, but not broken, but only just. So I beg you to not move haphazardly and lie in bed.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Very well. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Also, there appears to be someone that wishes to speak with you. She has been waiting since this morning. Is it permissible to have her enter?¡±

    ¡°Someone wishes to speak with me? Who can it be?¡±

    ¡°It is the Headmistress, sir.¡±

    ¡°Her Grace?! Absolutely, by all means escort her in.¡± he was both happy and embarrassed about having her enter while he was in such a state. But he wanted to see her more than anything. While contemplating on what he was going to say, the door opened and Elynara slowly entered. She carried herself with such dignity that he could only be filled with awe as he watched her walk towards the bed and take a seat next to it.

    ¡°I hope you are doing well, Commander?¡± she asked gently.

    ¡°Mm. Yes, Your Grace. I apologize for having been put into this situation. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Elynara interjected.

    ¡°There is no need to apologize. It was a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace?¡± his face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°The reason I am here was to check your wellbeing, as well as relay a message. Now that I see you are well, albeit injured, I will now give you a command that I wish to be fulfilled with no questions.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Your Grace. As you command.¡±

    ¡°If the one named Amrin deigns to enter the Academy, he is to be escorted to me immediately, and without quarrel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot do that.¡±

    ¡°Commander?¡± she narrowed her eyes and her voice carried with it displeasure and concern.

    ¡°My apologies, Your Grace, but his actions are inexcusable. Also I feel he is a threat that must be dealt with immediately.¡±

    ¡°His actions? His actions were well within the confines of the rules you put forth, were they not? As for being a threat, I do not believe him to be as such.¡±

    ¡°Yes, his actions made a farce of the Mock Battle and he¡­sullied your image during the event.¡±

    ¡°While I appreciate you looking out for the well-being of my image, it is my image to keep. As for a farce, are you certain that he did not just embarrass you?¡± she was direct and didn¡¯t leave room for niceties. ¡°You underestimated him, looked down upon him and paid the price. Is that not a more accurate reason behind your hesitance to follow my orders?¡±

    Braddock clenched his fist and grimaced. She was totally right. He was hoping to come out the victor and perhaps show his martial prowess to her during the battles. But instead, he was thoroughly beaten, and in a matter of seconds no less.

    ¡°I will repeat myself, but only once more. If the one known as Amrin deigns to enter the Academy, he is to be escorted directly to me with no attempts at retribution or quarrel. Do I make myself clear, Commander?¡±

    ¡°As you say, it will be done.¡± He bowed his head and closed his eyes in confirmation of his orders. She got up from the seat and began to head towards the door. ¡°If I may ask one question though¡­?¡±

    She turned and looked at him with mild indifference and stood in silence, as if to say he is allowed, but there may not be an answer.

    ¡°W-why is he treated with such respect and caution by one such as yourself?¡±

    She tilted her head to the side very slightly and contemplated the question. Deciding on a course of action she let out a gentle and almost inaudible sigh.

    ¡°It is because of one very simple reason. I have vowed myself to him.¡±

    Braddock furrowed his brow and open his mouth in shock. What did she mean? He couldn¡¯t comprehend the words that he had just heard. Her existence was unlike any he had ever seen or had the pleasure to serve. How could such a man, who is utterly unknown, have captivated someone as transcendental as Elena Aqua?

    He was so caught up in his questions and theories and concerns that he did not notice that she had already left the room.  Once he realized she had left he let out a drawn out sigh. He looked out of the window with a dejected look on his face and wondered just what he needed to do to get her attention.

    All he knew at this point was that he needed to find out more about this Amrin Endrane. While his jealousy and embarrassment during the duel caused him to act a fool in front of Elynara, he wasn¡¯t above admitting mistakes and pushing forward to making sure they did not happen again.

    ¡°Is there anyone on duty!?¡± he shouted at the door. A moment later it opened and a young Knight not in armor entered, stood at attention and saluted. ¡°A trainee eh? Well, you¡¯ll do. I need you to relay a message to the men at the Carriage Depot for the Academy as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± the young knight acknowledged the order.

    Once Braddock had told him what message to deliver, the young man quickly closed the door and his footsteps could be heard running through the hall to complete his assignment. Braddock couldn¡¯t help but grin slightly and wonder how long it¡¯s been since he was a trainee.

    *****

    The door to the room slowly creaked open, just wide enough to allow a small blonde haired beauty to poke in and survey the area. What she saw took her breath away and created a smile that went from ear to ear. She entered the room quietly so as not to disturb him and gently shut the door behind her. What lay before her was something she had never seen before. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Amrin was one of the best things to stumble into her life, and she would be short no amount of adventure and excitement.

    The air in the room was filled with myriad wisps and puffs of colored light, gently glowing and leaving a vapor like trail behind them as they danced in the silent room. Every color she could imagine was present, dozens, tens of dozens filled the room, but it was also as if they weren¡¯t there. She felt no pressure, no ill will or odd feelings.

    A gentle golden light danced towards her, she reached out her hand slowly and the orb of light landed on her palm. It was warm and she could feel a spark of power emanating from it. Not enough to make her want to recoil or drop it, but it was faint, almost a tickle, but it felt strangely inviting. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    A few more yellow orbs began to gather around her, followed by a few blue orbs. She had no idea why there were flocking to her, or just these colors specifically. But the guess she ventured was that it was something tied to the color of the elements.

    She saw colors that weren¡¯t tied to the elements she knew of. There were black orbs with faint white pulsing rings that flowed out, purple orbs and one was colorless but appeared to have blue coils of light tracing around them.  She could only guess what they were tied to.

    In the corner of her eye she spotted an orb that had only a white ring, no color, no solid sphere to speak of, it was just a ring of white. In the loop it created she was able to see through it, and it caused her to raise her eyebrows in curiosity. She walked quietly towards it to get a better view, in the loop she was able to see the items in the room behind it. As it passed by a flower in a vase on the table, she saw it immediately wither, die and turn to dust. But the second after it had passed by, the flower that turned to ash reappeared. She recoiled in surprise. Curiosity driving her, she attempted to reach out and touch it.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I was you¡­¡± the voice startled her and she quickly pulled away from the white ring.

    She turned towards the voice and saw Amrin sitting cross legged on the bed his eyes now open, when earlier they were closed. The wisps and orbs began to blink out of existence slowly. But the yellow and few blue ones near her lasted a little longer. Until finally they too disappeared.

    ¡°That was beautiful! I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before. They were warm, and kind of tickled, but in a good way. What were they?¡±

    Amrin smiled and got off of the bed and stretched.

    ¡°The elements. Or at least the physical manifestation of their essence. Normally they¡¯re invisible to the naked eye.¡±

    ¡°They were amazing. So if they¡¯re normally invisible, how come I could see them¡­even feel them?¡±

    ¡°Well you could feel the earth element clearly because that element spirit loves you. The water is still a bit on the shy side, but something tells me you¡¯ll be seeing more of them soon. As for the reason you could see them, that was because of me. If I meditate, I sometimes release excess power that causes them to manifest. But only rarely.¡±

    Adalyn was slightly confused and her face showed it.

    ¡°The reason some elements are stronger than others in people, or the fact that they can use more than one element is because the element spirits like, love, hate or are indifferent to them.¡±

    ¡°So you mean they have feelings?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. At least that¡¯s how I like to perceive it.¡±

    ¡°So you mean the fact that there were so many of them in here, all the elements love you?¡±

    ¡°Well, some are still on the fence, but I can still talk to them. They¡¯ve been my ever constant and never failing friends in all my time on this world.¡±

    ¡°You can talk to them?!¡±

    ¡°Well, sort of. I don¡¯t actually speak to them at least not with words. I¡¯m able to impart my thoughts, feelings and emotions and they in turn are able to return a sense of energy that I can just tell what it is.  It¡¯s hard to explain. Trust me, I¡¯ve tried before and it failed miserably. Let¡¯s just leave it at, we can understand each other.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I tend to converse with them when I can. They¡¯re able to tell me what has happened to the world while I was¡­away.¡±

    ¡°That is so amazing.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, what brings you here so early? And what are you wearing?¡± he looked her up and down and noticed that she was not in her work attire or any casual wear but a long black dress split in the front with a white inner cloth, her blouse was a button up vest type top with a white long sleeved shirt that she left unbuttoned at the top. It was simple, yet elegant.

    ¡°Oh, this is my uniform. I have lectures I need to attend today and I wanted to head there with you so I can show you around the Academy!¡± she said excitedly.

    ¡°Ah, well¡­I wasn¡¯t exactly planning on heading there today.¡±

    ¡°What? But you won the mock battle, you should head to the Academy to finalize your entry into the Academy! And don¡¯t you want to talk with Elena¡­Elynara?¡± she tilted her head and wondered just which name she should use.

    ¡°I have no intentions of attending the school. But I suppose it¡¯s true that I should speak with her sooner rather than later. The sooner I can get answers the sooner I can find¡­¡± he let out a long sigh and closed his eyes. ¡°Alright, fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Um. Not like that you¡¯re not.¡± She held up her hands to stop him from walking out of the room.

    ¡°What do you mean? Is my hair a mess?¡± he reached up to see if he could feel anything out of place.

    ¡°No, your clothes! They aren¡¯t going to let you just walk in with simple brown pants and a ratty cotton shirt.¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, I have nothing else.  Unless you prefer I wear no shirt and put those filthy tattered pants from when I first came here?¡±

    The mental image that popped into Adalyn¡¯s head made her shiver.

    ¡°Ugh, absolutely not. Besides, I burned that thing last night. Wait here.¡±

    Amrin turned and took a seat at the table and waited patiently for Adalyn to return. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder just what he would say to Elynara when he met her again. He knew he wasn¡¯t exactly friendly with her the day prior, but after what he was put through, no one would blame him for doing more. She was still family, whether he was willing to admit it at this point or not, he still loved them all.

    The door swung open with a loud bang as it hit the wall and Adalyn carried a huge pile of random clothing in her arms.

    ¡°Uhh, rob a store or something just now?¡±

    ¡°Cute, but no.¡± she threw the pile of clothes onto the bed and turned to face him. ¡°These are random things that past customers have left over the years. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re clean, and some are even in your size I think. We just have to find something that looks good.¡± She grinned and look at Amrin in a way that made him instantly regret going through with this.

    She forced him to stand up straight and she began to hold various shirts up to him and gauged their appeal, multiple shirts went flying to and fro before she found a few that looked good. Next was the pants, there were far fewer to choose from which at least made them a little easier to go through. This process went on for what felt like an eternity, and Amrin couldn¡¯t help but feel that for him that was saying something.

    ¡°Alright, I think this will do!¡± she finally decided on the two pieces of clothing out of the huge pile that was now scattered all over the room. She held up a dark blue long sleeved dress shirt, there was no frills or puffy nonsense that Amrin voiced his displeasure with, and the pants were simple black slacks.

    ¡°You sure? There isn¡¯t another mountain of clothing you want to litter the room with first?¡± he said with as much sarcasm as he could muster.

    ¡°Funny. C¡¯mon, get changed, I¡¯ll go get you some boots to match, those house shoes aren¡¯t going to match at all.¡± She headed towards the door while Amrin began to take his shirt off.

    When she returned, Amrin was sitting in the chair again with the change of clothes on. It suited him nicely. The darker colors of the shirt and pants contrasted with his fair skin and ash white and long hair.  She dropped the shoes, the boots rather, in front of his feet and nodded approvingly.

    ¡°What, someone leave these here too?¡±

    ¡°Sort of. They¡¯re my boy¡­my ex-boyfriends.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? And what does father dearest think about her daughter¡¯s ex-boyfriend needing to take his shoes off that he would forget them?¡±

    She immediately blushed and scowled at the same time.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! He brought them here to get polished, since I offered to do it! They¡¯re his dress boots for events since his father is a wealthy merchant.¡±

    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t have servants that are able to do this?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. I scuffed them on accident one day, and offered to clean and polish them as an apology. He just never came to get them, and now that he¡¯s with that bit¡­Sandra, he won¡¯t be getting them back at all! Hopefully they fit you.¡± As she said this she looked down and Amrin was already tying a knot.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Oh, very nice. How does it feel?¡±

    Amrin stood up, with Adalyn standing right in front of him, she couldn¡¯t help but get a gentle whiff of his scent. He didn¡¯t smell bad, but there was no perfumes, no cologne or any form of man made scents to mask his natural odor.  Instead, he smelt like nature. The forest in spring. A flower garden. A field after the rain. All things that put her mind at ease and made her incredibly comfortable. She closed her eyes to try and keep a hold of that scent and feeling just a little longer.

    ¡°Well? How ridiculous do I look?¡± he spread his arms wide and asked.

    Adalyn shook her head and came back to reality and took a step back. Tilting her head and taking a couple different angles to inspect him, she nodded in approval.

    ¡°You look perfect! I am quite the fashion coordinator if I do say so myself!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh¡­well thanks for this. You¡¯ve already done more than enough for someone you don¡¯t even know.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Umm. No, it¡¯s fine, honest.¡± She was taken off guard at the sudden gratitude. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get going then shall we?¡±

    They both headed out of the room and closed the door. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but wonder just who was going to take care of the room that looked as if an explosion of clothes had occurred. As they made it to the bottom floor and the main dining area he head a familiar voice.

    ¡°Well, you certainly do clean up quite nicely young man!¡± Barin exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Thank to your amazing daughter, that is.¡± He looked at her and smiled gently.

    ¡°She is isn¡¯t she? Just like her mother. Never fails to amaze you¡­and never fails to be a pain in my arse!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± she exclaimed in embarrassment.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s true! You came to me last night and practically begged to have him stay the night free and threatened to have him sleep in your room if I refused!¡±

    Amrin¡¯s eyes went wide after hearing this and pursed his lips.

    ¡°Oh my, Father!¡± her face was beet red. She grabbed Amrin¡¯s hand and made a straight line to the door. ¡°You¡¯re the worst Father!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t do anything I wouldn¡¯t do! Ya hear me!¡± he yelled as they exited the tavern.

    Adalyn, not letting his hand go was single mindedly on a mission to get as far away from the tavern and her father as fast as possible. Amrin was being pulled along, he couldn¡¯t help but smile at it all.

    ¡°You have a great father.¡±

    She slowed her pace and turned to him. Still holding his hand.

    ¡°I do. He¡¯s the best.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°So uhh¡­¡± he looked down at his hand still being held by Adalyn. Noticing this, she immediately released him and put it behind her back.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you have soft hands.¡±

    They both continued on the path towards the Academy, since Amrin had never been there before it was nice to have a guide. After walking for approximately 15 minutes, Amrin saw further along the now well-kept and clean sidewalk a large structure. But it still looked quite a fair bit away.

    ¡°So, how long does it take to get there?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, well it takes me about 20 minutes to get to the carriages.¡±

    ¡°Carriages?¡± he said confused.

    ¡°Oh, right. The Academy isn¡¯t within the city walls. I¡¯m sure you can see it from here, but it¡¯s actually outside of the walls and a whole separate city like structure of its own. The carriages are at the exit of the city and takes students, teachers and visitors to it.¡±

    It was no wonder he could see it but it was still quite a fair ways off. From what he could make out, the walls of the Academy were shining brilliant white in the morning sun, the walls the same color as the largest building within the Academy, most likely the primary lecture hall or perhaps dormitories?

    ¡°Does anyone live in the Academy? Seems a bit odd to have such a large facility if you have to keep traveling there.¡±

    ¡°There are. Although it¡¯s only for the elites, the richest or nobles. Basically if you¡¯re just a normal student, good luck trying to live within the walls. From what I¡¯ve heard, the dormitories are as fancy as the King¡¯s castle! I¡¯d love to see them at least once.¡±

    They continued walking for another 5 minutes when they finally came to the city exit where the carriage for the Academy was located. The gate was relatively large and there was a platoon of Capital Knights stationed for the security of the city as well as those that attend the Academy. Amrin assumed it was the same at the Academy itself as well.

    Adalyn walked up to one of the Knights and introduced herself and handed a small metal card looking item. The Knight nodded in approval and allowed her to pass. Before she moved on she turned to Amrin and waved him forward.

    ¡°This gentleman will also be joining me in the carriage to the Academy. He wishes to speak with the Headmistress.¡±

    ¡°He does, does he? Well you better have a letter of introduction or seal from a noble house with authority to attempt such a thing.¡± The Knight replied.

    ¡°Oh, well he¡¯s also the winner of the Mock Battle from yesterday¡­¡± after the Knight heard this, his face grimaced and immediately drew his sword. Not a moment later four other Knights were upon Amrin with swords drawn, all directed at him.

    Amrin having no idea what was going on slowly raised his hands to show he was unarmed and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!? He should be allowed access¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± the Knight yelled at her, making her stop mid-sentence. ¡°By order of the Capital Knight¡¯s, you are hereby under arrest!¡±

    Adalyn¡¯s head reeled after hearing this. Amrin was similarly taken aback and unconsciously let out a single loud laugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! On what cha¡­¡± Once again before she could finish her sentence the Knight interrupted her.

    ¡°You are to keep silent, girl! Unless you wish to be considered an accomplice I suggest you enter the carriage and make your way to the Academy like a diligent student!¡± his voice was filled with anger and contempt.

    Adalyn looked at Amrin, who was surrounded by multiple Knights with drawn weapons. To any normal onlooker this scene made it seem like they were trying to subdue a vicious monster.  Amrin met her gaze and smiled gently and nodded to her. She shook her head side to side gently and her face was pained.

    ¡°Go.¡± He mouthed to her, still a smile on his face.

    Her body turned towards the carriage, but her eyes never left Amrin¡¯s gaze. She finally stepped into the carriage and the driver shut the door, climbed into the seat and snapped the reins. The carriage lurched forward and within minutes it was well along the road heading to the Academy.

    Another carriage took the place of the one carrying Adalyn, but this one was clearly used to transport prisoners. The wood walls were thick, and the windows were barred with heavy metal rods. The door on the back of the carriage swung open revealing a dark box like room that Amrin was escorted to. The tips of the swords poked into his back causing him to wince in pain and annoyance, taking their meaning into account, he stepped up and into the prison carriage.

    The door was swung closed hard and the lock clanked over to lock him in. A handful of knights returned to their position after the group discussed something in mumbled whispers.  The remaining knights disappeared from his view, but the carriage rocked a few times, most likely indicating that they boarded the carriage. He felt the carriage lurch forward and could hear the turning of the wheels on the ground, crunching and clicking as it rolled along. He took a seat in the back of the box and closed his eyes and waited patiently.

    He wasn¡¯t paying attention to the time that had passed, but if he had to take a guess it wasn¡¯t a very long way from where he was prior. The sunlight that should have been entering the barred windows were being blocked out by something, squinting his eyes a bit he could make them out to be leaves. The door to the carriage clanked and then swung open.

    Four Knights with weapons drawn awaited him. Some had spears, another had a sword, and one with a crossbow. Probably to shoot him if he were to try and run. He stepped out of the box and looked around, he was deep in an unknown forest and came to a single conclusion.

    ¡°So, this is where I¡¯m to die is it?¡±

    ¡°Silence you filth! A criminal and scoundrel like you has no right to be treated to a trial. You¡¯ve humiliated the Headmistress and injured the Commander with whatever tricks you had set up. But this time, this time you¡¯ll pay, with your life!¡± the knight that stopped Adalyn at the gate appeared to be the ringleader.

    ¡°Listen, I do not wish to hurt anyone. I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a way we can all talk it out and come to some kind of agreement. So how about you all just leave me here, and return to the city and pretend this never happened? My punishment for inconveniencing you will be being stuck out in the middle of nowhere.¡±

    He tried to talk some sense into the Knights, who were clearly driven by some skewed sense of chivalry and honor to their commanding officer and the lady their serve.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to negotiate! You clearly don¡¯t understand the position you are in, fool!¡± The first Knight drew his sword and lowered himself to prepare for combat. ¡°You¡¯re going to suffer first!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this. Trust me.¡± Amrin tried once more to reason with them. But it was useless. The other four Knights readies themselves as well. ¡°You¡¯re all fools¡­every one of you!¡±

    One knight ran at him with the tip of his spear aimed at his chest. Amrin shifted his stance and leaned back, the tip of the spear passing by his chest. Grabbing the tip of the spear he pulled hard, causing the knight to stumble forward while still grasping the spear¡¯s handle. As he was rushing forward, Amrin pushed the butt of the spear back into him, connecting square into his chest plate.

    A loud thud echoed through the trees and the knight was thrown back further than he thought possible and bounced on the dirt and grass until slamming into the base of a tree, immediately falling unconscious.

    Seeing this, two of the other knights charged at the same time, the one with a crossbow aimed down his sights and waited for his chance. The ringleader of this ridiculous show of force stayed still and watched in his defensive stance. A spear thrust towards his head while a sword slashed from the side aimed at his stomach, Amrin was forced to jump backwards to avoid the two strikes, but only just.

    He was losing his patience, the ground began to shake. A low rumble filled the air, but the knights paid it no mind, they were too focused on trying to punish the criminal that humiliated their Commander and made a sham of the Mock Battle.

    Seconds before their next attack made contact with his body, the knight with the spear was stopped dead in his tracks in two ways. The first was Amrin had grabbed the point of the weapon and halted its momentum, the other was the rumble that was present moments before, where thick pillars of solid stone erupted around the knight surrounding him in what could only be described as an earthen prison.

    The Knight with the sword was stopped without direct intervention by Amrin though. Instead, the roots from the nearby trees sprang out of the ground below him and, like snakes, wrapped around his limbs, waist and even his neck. The pressure they exerted on his body was excruciating. The roots causing the armor he was encased in to crumple and warp under the strain. He dropped his sword and screamed in agony.

    The one that organized this was dumbstruck. He had no idea what he had just witnessed and in a sudden fit of confusion and fear charged towards Amrin.

    ¡°I gave you a chance. I was fair, I cooperated. And yet your arrogance is what is going to cause what happens next!¡± Amrin¡¯s face was twisted in anger.

    The air around the knight began to warp, his body became unbearably heavy and in an instant he was thrown face down into the dirt with a force that would have killed him if it were on anything harder than the forest¡¯s dirt floor. His entire body was immobilized. He shrieked in terror, tears streaming from his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, gods¡­please don¡¯t kill me! Please! I have a family!¡±

    ¡°You think I care!? You tried to take my life from me! What fool would be willing to listen to the plea of his murderer?! Tell me?! ¡­And you call me the criminal!?¡± his shouts shook the world around them with each word. The sound boomed through the forest as if they were exploding, deafening the knights, who were all wracked with horror. ¡°The second you ignored my words, the second you decided to throw aside any semblance of honor a Knight should have, your life was forfeit!¡±

    The pressure upon the knight grew in intensity, the armor wrapped around him began to crumple from the pressure. The crunching sound of it warping rang out and caused him to shriek in terror even more.

    ¡°You mortals! You¡¯re all the same! Greed, lies, hate, anger, arrogance, a sense of superiority! Your kind has no redeeming factors! I should annihilate the lot of you right now!¡± The anger was in control now. He knew it, but for some reason he could neither stop it, nor wanted to. Mortals have already proven they can amount to nothing better than their base desires. Members of his ¡°family¡± saw to that.

    As Amrin was about to increase the force of the gravity and crush the remaining four Knights, Adalyn¡¯s words entered his mind.

    ¡°My mother was the kindest, strongest, and most loving and caring person I have ever known!...She was the best!....¡±

    He had no idea why the image of Adalyn¡¯s sobbing face, the sound of her choked words as she recalled the brilliance of her mother and what she did to save others at the cost of her own life popped into his head. But it allowed him to think clearly, and that there were only six  very specific people deserving of his wrath. As foolish as these men were, they didn¡¯t deserve death.

    In that instant, he regained his composure. Amrin closed his eyes, clenched his fists and raising his face to the sky yelled in frustration.

    The shout caused everything around him to rumble, birds scattered, small animals fled from their hiding spots and the trees shook as if they were themselves frightened. Each of the Knights shrieked in unison for they thought their end was near.  He opened his eyes slowly and stared into the sky, the rays of the sun dancing through the gaps of the trees canopy.

    ¡°I will leave you here. Alive. You have your lives only because of a certain loving, brilliant and¡­frustrating young woman. In return for your pathetic lives¡­tell me which direction the Academy lies from here.¡±

    He directed the question to the knight face down in the ground but got no answer. He was most likely unconscious.

    ¡°I-its, that way, my lord¡­.¡± A terrified and stifled voice came from behind him. Amrin turned to face him and saw a guard hanging upside down from the roots of the tree, pointing with his finger in the direction he was supposed to head.

    Amrin took a deep breath in, and without a word, began to walk towards the Academy.

 Chapter Six

    The carriage rolled into the main courtyard of the Academy and came about to the entry steps of the main building. With the door of the carriage facing the steps heading in, Adalyn stepped out and waited for the carriage to leave. After hers had exited the gate she took a step towards the entry gate and looked to see if there was any signs of another carriage, which would possibly carry Amrin. The worry that filled her heart was greater than she thought possible for someone she had only met a few days ago.

    There were other students that were wandering around the courtyard and going about their normal routine, and no one paid much attention to the young girl that was filled with concern and despair. It was then that she turned around and noticed a stout student, broad shoulders and short cut hair, she took a chance and ran to him and tapped on his shoulder.

    As the student turned around, her hunch was right, it was the person that was partnered with Amrin during the Mock Battle.

    ¡°It is you!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? I¡¯m sorry you must have me confused with someone else.¡± He attempted to turn away.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the one that was fighting along with Amrin, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He came to a standstill and furrowed his brow while looking at her.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his¡­friend. He¡¯s staying at my family¡¯s tavern. My name is Adalyn Sindell.¡± She bowed her head slightly.

    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s a pleasure. My name is Sebastian Beck.¡± He bowed in return. ¡°So where is he? I would have thought he would have wasted no time in completing the enrollment process after winning the bout yesterday.¡± He looked around in an attempt to locate him.

    ¡°Well I was hoping you knew something.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°He was arrested.¡±

    ¡°Arrested?!¡± he was taken aback, his surprise made Adalyn lose hope in finding out more information.

    ¡°So I take it you don¡¯t know anything then¡­¡± she slouched and lowered her head.

    ¡°W-what for? What were the charges?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they just said he was under arrest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­pretty random.¡±

    ¡°He only wanted to enter the Academy to speak with Elyn¡­Elena.¡± She was quick to correct herself.

    ¡°Elena?¡± he paused for a second and realized where he heard it ¡°The Headmistress? Why does he need to speak with her? I mean¡­how does he expect to talk to her?¡±

    ¡°He has his reasons¡­¡± she shied away from the questions.

    ¡°How long have you known him exactly?¡±

    ¡°Not¡­not very long, actually.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He placed his hand across his mouth and began to think. ¡°Well, I only spoke with him very briefly yesterday, but he did seem like a pretty decent guy. Did he mention anything that was suspicious at all?¡±

    The two of them spent a decent amount of time talking and trying to pick apart conversation they had had with him. Although Adalyn made a point to omit the parts about Amrin being able to freely control all the elements, as well as elements that people didn¡¯t even know existed.

    Various people passed here and there, some ignoring them and others watching in the corner of their eyes. Adalyn noticed but didn¡¯t think anything of it.

    ¡°You two are getting awfully friendly aren¡¯t you?¡± the remark was snide. ¡°What, lose another man and have to come hunting for a different one?¡±

    Adalyn looked behind Sebastian as they both rest their eyes on the person making the rather rude comment.

    ¡°Sandra¡­¡± Adalyn said under her breath.

    ¡°Friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, she wishes. But what about you handsome, you thinking of getting friendly with little Miss Adalyn here? I would pass if I were you. In less than a month¡¯s time she¡¯s had two men leave her, you¡¯ll be unlucky number three.¡±

    Sebastian turned to look at Adalyn with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°Actually she was just telling me a bit about the Academy. I¡¯m a new student, today is my first day.¡± He smiled and bowed gently.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? So which noble house are you from? Or were you referred by one?¡±

    ¡°Oh, neither, actually. I was able to enroll thanks to the Mock Battle from yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are neither nobility or affiliated with them?¡± she looked him up and down with a mild frown. The two girls who were practically connected to Sandra by the hip were just behind her giving Sebastian a tired and bored expression.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not my lady. Just the son of a former Capital Knight now farmer. And lucky winner of the Special Candidate exam against Commander Braddock.¡±

    One of the girls perked up and remembered something. She began to whisper in Sandra¡¯s ear, whose facial expression changed from annoyed to curiously interested.

    ¡°Is that right?¡± she whispered back. ¡°So, you are quite the swordsman it seems. You were able to disarm the Commander Braddock. I¡¯ll admit, I am impressed. You may tell me your name.¡±

    Sebastian gave Adalyn a sidelong glance and smirked as if he was saying ¡®is this girl crazy or something?¡¯ Adalyn could only purse her lips to keep from laughing. After waiting a brief moment, Sebastian realized that she was indeed serious. He cleared his throat.

    ¡°My apologies, lady. My name is Sebastian Beck, son of retired Knight Captain Arneau Beck.¡± He bows and introduces himself quite extravagantly.

    ¡°Hmm, quite. Well, if you decide to increase the quality of the company you keep, you¡¯re free to accompany me around the Academy.¡± She gave Adalyn a glare of disdain as she turned to walk into the main building of the Academy.

    ¡°Wow¡­that was¡­wow.¡± Sebastian was taken aback. He¡¯s met quite a few people, but all were either of the same hierarchy, or friends of his father and even then, the nobles were nowhere near that pretentious.

    ¡°Welcome to my world¡­¡± Adalyn muttered.

    ¡°Anyway, we should probably head in ourselves, morning class should be starting pretty soon.¡± He looked back at her and saw the concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he¡¯s really innocent then he¡¯ll be here sooner or later right? And even if he¡¯s in trouble, from what I saw yesterday¡­he can more than handle himself.¡± He tilted his head slightly ¡°Which reminds me¡­I need to ask him just how he does that.¡±

    For no reason in particular Adalyn sighed and looked up into the sky. The sun¡¯s glow radiated off the white stone of the Academy making it somewhat hard to see, and as if she was told to do so, looked into a window near the top. It was then that she saw someone she didn¡¯t think would be seen again after yesterday.

    ¡°Headmistress! Headmistress!¡± she shouted at the top of her lungs. It came out of nowhere that Sebastian jumped and quickly turned. Seeing her shout in a specific direction he followed it, and saw what she did. She was wearing a blue dress, but since she was so high up and somewhat obstructed by the window frame and the brightness of the sun reflecting off the stone walls he couldn¡¯t tell if it really was her.

    Elynara cast her gaze down at the two students and thought nothing of it. It was most likely two students just hoping to get a quick look at the illusive leader of the Academy. She turned and began to disappear from sight.

    ¡°Elynara! Elynara Aquinas!¡± Adalyn used her true name, the one Amrin told her.

    In the blink of an eye, Elynara was at the window once more and leaned out of the window to see just who knew to call her that. Adalyn locked her eyes onto Elynara and didn¡¯t blink. Her eyes and brow were determined to let Elynara know that she knew exactly who she was and just what Amrin was as well.

    Sebastian saw this exchange and looked between the two women and thought it best to keep his mouth shut. He learned from his father that it¡¯s never a good idea to get involved in a serious discussion between women, something he¡¯s seen firsthand the merits of. Elynara closed her eyes slowly and nodded her head. Then raising her right hand, beckoned them in, and again disappeared from the window.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go get some answers.¡± She said and ran passed Sebastian.

    ¡°W-what? You serious?!¡± he ran to try and catch up to her.

    They ran up the multitude of stairs to get to the top floor where the Headmistress¡¯ office was located. At the entrance to the office was two female guards, they didn¡¯t seem to be Knights but they were still in extravagant heavy plate armor with a sword fastened to their hips. When they saw Adalyn and Sebastian, they clicked their heels and stood at attention.

    ¡°She is waiting for you inside. You would do well to behave yourself with the utmost respect.¡± One of the knights said and glared at the two, who instinctively swallowed hard. After the guard made sure her message was received, she opened the door and let the two of them in.

    The office was moderately decorated, nothing too elaborate indicating excess desire for material things, but it wasn¡¯t so barren that it reflected lack of interest or care in its appearance. There was a beautifully ornate rug in the middle of the room.

    Atop the rug was a solid wood oval table with identical couches on either side that didn¡¯t appear to be very comfortable, but they were most likely prided on aesthetics than function. At the farthest end of the office was a large wooden desk, and in the chair at the desk sat Elynara Aquinas.

    ¡°Please, have a seat. Would you care for some refreshments?¡±

    Sebastian and Adalyn were paralyzed with nervousness and awkwardly headed towards the two couches.

    ¡°N-no, thank you¡­Your Highness¡­¡± Sebastian was too nervous and slipped when addressing her.

    ¡°Highness? Well, I don¡¯t know what the rumors say about me, but I assure you I am of no royal blood.¡± She smiled gently.

    ¡°M-my apologies, Headmistress?¡± he corrected himself, and she nodded in approval.

    ¡°Um, thank¡­thank you for visiting with me. I¡¯m sorry if I addressed you too informally, before, I mean.¡± She bowed and her voice cracked a bit in apology.

    ¡°Well I have to admit I have not heard that name in a very long¡­no, actually it was only just yesterday. But¡­¡± she narrowed her eyes slightly and her tone changed from the carefree and inviting Headmistress. ¡°Just how were you able to come by that name?¡±

    The pressure the two felt was immense, but luckily Adalyn was, not used to, but was subjected to a far more intimidating one not too long ago.

    ¡°Amrin, my lady. I¡¯m sure you know of him?¡± Adalyn and Sebastian finally took a seat, one on each couch, and began to try and ease themselves, if only a little.

    ¡°Oh? And just how much has this, Amrin, told you exactly?¡± her voice was monotone but still had an edge that made Adalyn cautious.

    ¡°H-he¡­umm¡­¡± she looked at Sebastian and wasn¡¯t sure if she should continue.

    ¡°Excuse me, young man? You are?¡±

    ¡°Yes! M-my name is Sebastian! Headmistress!¡± he shot straight up and yelled out the introduction. His face went beet red after realizing what he had just done.

    ¡°I-I see. Please, relax. I will not harm you, or do whatever nonsense the rumors hovering around the Academy or the city may say.¡± She sighed and lost her strict tone. Sebastian quickly sat down and cast a glance at Adalyn, whose lips were pursed and cheeks slightly puffed trying to keep back a laugh.

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± he whispered and looked away.

    ¡°Now, Sebastian, are you also acquainted with this, Amrin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Headmistress. Although only very briefly. I only just met him yesterday at the Mock Battle.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. The young man that would be Blade Champion. I remember you. You participated in the duel between Commander Braddock with Amrin, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, that is correct!¡± he blushed at her remembering him.

    ¡°And, your thoughts on him?¡±

    ¡°H-he is¡­not normal, ma¡¯am. Well, it¡¯s hard to explain, really. I have never seen movements such as that and the way he carried himself in battle, even though for a very short time, he was¡­untouchable. I feel that even if all the Knights in the Hold were to attack in unison, he would still be victorious.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°The whole city, actually.¡± Elynara said softly.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Adalyn questioned.

    ¡°No, it was nothing. Please, continue.¡±

    ¡°He also had a presence to him that I cannot explain. He didn¡¯t seem bad or anything, but I could feel that he was indeed¡­powerful.¡±

    ¡°I see. I see.¡± She nodded and leaned back in her chair.

    ¡°And you, young lady? You are?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, my lady. My name is Adalyn Sindell. I have only known Amrin for 3 days now.¡± She paused and thought about how to say her next thought. ¡°My father welcomed him into our tavern and we fed, bathed and provided him room and clothing. We believed him to be a homeless old man, but after he had cleaned himself up and I tended to his hair did I notice that he was in fact¡­something entirely different?¡±

    She kept looking at Sebastian and wondering just how much information she should be saying. She was wracked with worry that if she says something that was not to be known, they would never see the light of day, assuming they would be alive to see at all.

    ¡°Different you say?¡± she tilted her heard.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s, hard to explain.¡± Her eyes darted from Sebastian to Elynara but she pressed forward. ¡°He knew things¡­was able to do things that I never knew were possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see. I wish to hear in more detail what you have learned in the three days you have known him, if that is acceptable with you?¡± She stood from her seat and began to head towards the door.

    ¡°But I believe Mr. Beck is a new student, and it would not do to have his first day be marred with tardiness.¡± She opened the door and gave a whispered command to one of the female guards, who turned to face the open doorway and stood at attention.

    ¡°If you would follow me, Master Beck.¡± She bowed and waited.

    ¡°Uh, y-yes. Of course.¡± He stood and left the room, following the female guard. After they had disappeared from view, Elynara closed the door and took the seat where Sebastian sat, and looked directly at Adalyn.

    ¡°Now. I believe there is more to your understanding of Amrin than you were willing to divulge in front of the young man.¡± She crossed her legs and rested one hand on her knee and the other on the cushion beside her and leaned back against the cushion of the couch, her eyebrow raised slightly.

    ¡°Y-yes. He, umm, he told me about himself. I¡¯ve seen, what he can do. What he is capable of¡­¡± she didn¡¯t want to be too specific, since she was now totally alone, the worry of speaking out of turn or divulging any information that may lead to her untimely demise.

    ¡°Rest easy, young one. You are safe here. If you are indeed one that he deemed worthy to tell his secrets, I am not one to being you any harm. I give you my word.¡± Her features softened and allowed Adalyn to relax just slightly.

    ¡°As you say. He is ancient, capable of controlling elements at will and elements the likes of which have never been discovered. He also told me that he was¡­¡± she fidgeted in the seat. ¡°Betrayed.¡±

    At hearing the word, Elynara closed her eyes and looked dejected. She uncrossed her legs and leaned forward, clutching the dress atop her knees and lowered her head so Adalyn couldn¡¯t see her face.

    ¡°He said that?¡± her voice was low and broken.

    ¡°Y-yes, my lady.¡±

    ¡°I see. Is that the reason he did not accompany you today? He must despise me.¡± Adalyn noticed small gleams of water falling onto the carpet below Elynara¡¯s face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that is true, my lady. Actually¡­¡±

    Elynara looked up, her eyes filled with tears, but she was able to hold them back for now.

    ¡°While he didn¡¯t talk at length about you, he did not say anything negative either. He just seemed¡­hurt.¡±

    ¡°I would not blame him if he hates me. If he would rather me die than continue living this farce¡­¡±

    Adalyn had no idea what to say to what she just heard.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually what I came to speak with you about, my lady. He was¡­he was arrested.¡±

    Elynara stood abruptly after hearing these words and looked horrified and furious.

    ¡°Arrested? You¡¯re certain?¡± She demanded an answer.

    ¡°Y-yes, I was present when the Knights at the gate raised their weapons against him. They¡­declared that he was under arrest, but not the reason.¡±

    Elynara walked briskly to the door and opened it harshly, the guard outside immediately stood at attention while she had orders whispered to her, without waiting she quickly began to run down the stairs and the echoes of her boots clicking against the stone steps quickly faded.

    ¡°That fool!¡± Elynara walked back to the couch and sat down, closing her eyes and pinching the bridge of her nose in thought.

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, I have an idea, but for his sake it better not be the case.¡± she waved the notion away in frustration. If Braddock had ordered the arrest, she would deal with him personally.

    ¡°I am quite confident I know what occurred. That foolish Commander failed to heed my orders.¡±

    ¡°Commander? Braddock?!¡± Adalyn exclaimed. ¡°So¡­those rumors are true then?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately. Although I have zero intention of being courted by any man. I am vowed to one, and one alone.¡± She looked directly at Adalyn, who knew exactly who she was speaking of.

    *****

    Amrin trudged through tall grass and fields that were untilled for the season to prevent over usage of the soil¡¯s nutrients. Luckily it hasn¡¯t rained in a few days so the dirt was dry. The Knight didn¡¯t lie to him, thankfully, and Amrin could see the pristine white stone walls of the Academy in the distance. At his pace he should be able to make it within the next twenty minutes. He decided to ignore the trails and paths and go in a straight line, this probably saved him an hour of walking.

    Even though the fields weren¡¯t muddy, it did cause his boots to become covered in brown dust and dirt, as well as his black pants, which looked like they had a nice coating of powder all over them. During the long walk he had time to reflect on his actions and came to the conclusion that he had acted too much in anger and the Knights suffered the consequences.  Even though they clearly overstepped their bounds as Knights and ignored all manner of proper questioning and procedure, it wasn¡¯t any excuse to almost kill them. They couldn¡¯t have caused any measure of harm to him even if he allowed them to.

    He was hoping that Adalyn made it to the Academy and was going about her normal routine and didn¡¯t get into trouble with any of the Knights. He finally made it to the main road leading into the Academy and let out a loud sigh in relief. The uneven ground of the field and grass caused the walk to be harder than normal.

    He tried brushing the dust from his clothing, but it was useless. Frowning slightly he knew it was a lost cause and continued to walk. Further in the distance he saw a cloud of dust heading towards him at quite the rapid pace. In no time he saw a fully armored Knight on horseback racing towards the city.

    He rolled his eyes and hoped that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with another ordeal the likes of which he just escaped. He kept his eyes forward and made no sudden movements and ignored the rider. Luckily for him the rider quickly passed him and he sighed in relief¡­until he heard the horse neigh loudly and the stomp of hooves on the dirt come to a stop.

    ¡°You there! Halt!¡± the hooves started stomping again, but much slower, and coming closer this time.

    Amrin slouched and again rolled his eyes as he lowered his head. He turned around and faced the Knight.

    ¡°State thy name and purpose!¡± the voice was gravely but clearly belonged to a woman. And he couldn¡¯t figure out why she sounded so angry.

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m just a traveler. I¡¯m not looking for any trouble.¡± He raised his hands in innocence.

    ¡°A traveler¡­with clothing fit for nobility, covered in dust and dirt, and too dark to be walking leisurely in this hot weather, and with no attendants or entourage¡­¡± she looked around the area quickly. ¡°And no sign of a horse, pack or carriage?¡±

    ¡°I uhh¡­my carriage wheel broke?¡± he said shakily. The knight drew her sword and pointed it towards him, causing Amrin to raise his hands in surrender, again. She looked quite intimidating at the moment, her full plate armor was a shade of dark gray with hints of gold inlay and filigree.

    Her helmet did well to hide her face, it was pulled down and only a slit where her eyes could be seen and all the way down the middle making a T-shaped opening. Along the sides of the helmet were a pair of gold and black wings, which matched the wings on her left shoulder and complemented the eagle head on her right shoulder.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve had a very bad morning, I don¡¯t want any trouble, and I¡¯m just looking for someone so I can get some answers. That¡¯s it.¡±

    The Knight ignored his plea and with her free hand she lifted the inner side of her forearm to the side of her head and began to speak. He furrowed his brow in confusion. After a moment he noticed a glint of red and the knight nodded after it had disappeared.

    There was a small red gem embedded into the inner side of the gauntlet and if he had to take a guess, it was some kind of communication stone. He didn¡¯t quite know how it worked, since he¡¯s been ¡®sleeping¡¯ for over 2000 years. Technology had no doubt developed impressive and strange things unknown to him.

    Amrin wasn¡¯t able to hear anything other than the knight having a one sided conversation though, so chances are it was only a very faint response, or something more was involved in receiving the message.  The exchange between the knight and the unknown person on the other end of the gem seemed to have concluded.

    ¡°You there. I will have to accompany me to the Academy.¡± She sheathed her sword and her tone had softened. Much to Amrin¡¯s relief. ¡°Well? Start walking!¡± she pointed in the direction of the Academy and demanded.

    Amrin once again slouched and turned towards the Academy and continued towards the gate. Only this time he had the rhythmic steps of a horse¡¯s hooves behind him. It wasn¡¯t comforting at all, knowing the person on that horse was another Knight that seemed to hold him in suspicion. If he wanted to he could easily escape, but since they were headed in the direction he was going anyway, there was little point. Or desire.

    ¡°May I ask if I¡¯m a prisoner?¡± there was no reply. ¡°Umm¡­Lady Knight?¡±

    ¡°Silence. Keep walking.¡±

    ¡°Should I take that as a yes then?¡± again, no reply. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± He let a loud and long sigh out.

    The two continued on the dirt path towards the academy for another 10 minutes until Amrin could make out two figures waiting atop the steps to the large main building passed the gates. It was still too far to tell who they were though. So ignoring the identities, he continued on.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me what I did wrong?¡±

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    ¡°Listen, if I¡¯m being accused of a crime I¡­¡±

    ¡°I never said you were a criminal. You jumped to that conclusion of your own volition.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the beauty does know more than the word silence!¡± he said sarcastically. She raised an eyebrow which was hidden by the helm. ¡°May I have the pleasure of knowing the name of one as graceful as yourself, Lady Knight?¡±

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­and we¡¯re back to square one.¡± He shook his head.

    He looked back at the figures on the steps and was close enough to make out who they were.

 Chapter Seven

    Amrin came to a stop in front of the gate, the Knight that escorted him dismounted her horse and came to stand next to him. He tried not to make eye contact with Adalyn, he wasn¡¯t prepared to get an earful quite yet.

    ¡°Your Grace. I trust this is the gentleman you requested be returned immediately?¡± The Knight bowed in deference.

    ¡°Indeed. Although I¡¯m surprised at how quickly you were able to return, you had only just left.¡±

    ¡°About that, my lady¡­I found him wandering the road between the Academy and the city, at first I believed him to be someone of suspicion, but with your description of him, I brought him here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She looked at Amrin, who had a look of indifference on his face and one that wasn¡¯t glad, or upset at having to meet Elynara. ¡°Why was he wandering the road¡­and in such a condition?¡±

    ¡°That I¡¯m unsure of, milady. I did not believe it a prudent time to question him, as your request to locate and return with him seemed of utmost urgency.¡± She was still bowing.

    ¡°Very good. You are dismissed. And thank you for a job well done.¡±

    ¡°Your words honor me, Your Grace!¡± she bowed lower and immediately stood at attention then proceeded to walk the horse towards the side of the Academy, most likely where the stables were located.

    The three stood in silence for a long while, none of them knowing what to say or do in this situation. Amrin didn¡¯t want to hear Adalyn yell at him about the clothes, Adalyn didn¡¯t want to get between the discussion that would no doubt cause sparks, and Elynara didn¡¯t want to speak because she felt that she had no right to speak in his presence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit warm out here¡­any chance we can head inside?¡± Amrin finally said, while pretending to scratch an itch on his cheek with one finger.

    ¡°Ah, of course, master. Please, this way.¡± Elynara spoke up and sounded completely different than when she was conversing with Adalyn.

    Adalyn was taken by surprise in how she addressed and sounded while speaking with Amrin. Two things of note was that she sounded like a child afraid to make their parent upset and her addressing him as master so timidly. Not wanting to ask questions just yet, she followed Amrin, who was following Elynara into the building.

    The three ascended the steps to her office in silence, since the morning classes were still in session the only sound in the stairwell was the clicks and thuds of their footsteps. Once they finally reached her office, there were no longer any guards, the first had escorted Sebastian while the second had left to retrieve Amrin. Elynara opened the door and stood to the side, gesturing with her arms for Amrin to enter, with her head bowed low. Adalyn followed closely behind.

    Once Amrin and Adalyn entered, Elynara followed and closed the door behind them. Then she immediately went to what looked like a wet bar, since atop it was various decanters filled with liquids and empty glasses and goblets.

    She picked up a pitcher with clear liquid and poured it into a crystal clear glass, then walking gently to Amrin who took a seat on one couch while Adalyn sat on the one she used not too long ago, and offered it to him, again with her head bowed. He didn¡¯t offer any thanks or say anything at all. He took the glass and took a drink of the contents quietly.

    The three of them sat quietly in the office. Adalyn was fidgeting, the tension in the room was dense and she felt that she had no right to be present for what they were about to discuss. Amrin had been still since sitting down, waiting for Elynara and Adalyn to take a seat themselves.

    The two sat next to each other, each having a level of tension but for different reasons than the other. Amrin leaned back in the couch and looked at Elynara.

    ¡°M-master¡­¡± Elynara gained enough courage to break the stillness that befell the room.

    ¡°Silence.¡± She immediately shut her mouth and flinched, casting her gaze to the floor. ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided whether or not to end your life before, or after I have received the information I need. And only because I would be no closer to finding the others if I kill you now, is the reason you¡¯re still breathing!¡±

    His rage was palpable. Adalyn was positive she could feel the air in the room heat up, then cool in quick succession. The glints in Amrin¡¯s eyes shown hints of red and blue as the temperature changes happened.

    ¡°A-Amrin? Why are you so...?¡± Adalyn tried to come to her defense but was shot down the second she saw him cast her a gaze that could silence anyone.

    ¡°Quiet. I want¡­quiet.¡± He growled slowly.

    Amrin closed his eyes in contemplation while the two women sat completely still and silent on the couch opposite him. Elynara was content with her treatment, she was lucky she was still breathing, just as Amrin had mentioned. But she only hoped she could be of some help before that time came.

    Adalyn wanted so much to figure out what was going on. She knew he was betrayed by Elynara, and that they took his very life from him so they could live almost eternally, but she didn¡¯t know why they needed to or how they did it. Amrin let out a deep sigh and opened his eyes, looking directly at Elynara. The pressure Adalyn felt was almost unbearable, she couldn¡¯t imagine how Elynara felt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to let you speak. But know this¡­¡± he paused momentarily, so that Elynara could ruminate on the words that left his mouth. ¡°If you say anything that I am dissatisfied with or have not heard what I want¡­that will be all I need.  Do I make myself clear?¡± his voice was calm. And if not for the overwhelming pressure emanating from his body, it would have been almost comforting, so instead it elicited nothing but terror from Elynara.

    ¡°Yes¡­mas¡­master¡­¡± the voice that come from her was barely audible and had no traces of one that held the title of Headmistress, or Master Chanter. She was reduced to nothing but a quivering child in the presence of the one she must obey.

    Adalyn was stunned at the display, she wanted to say something about whether she should be here, but she dare not speak. Amrin seemed like a bomb ready to trigger at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Very good. Now¡­tell me everything you know.¡±

    Elynara began to remember the events that led to his disappearance, it was something that she vowed never to forget so it was a simple matter to recount them.

    ¡°W-when Little Gin¡­Gindel and I went into the house to get ready for the party, we both headed to the wash room. Gindel spoke happily about how he had gotten you a gift and seemed quite pleased, I remember it fondly because I was jealous that I did not get you a gift as well.¡± She looked up and noticed Amrin¡¯s brow was furrowed. She immediately decided to stick to the details after this.

    ¡°And when we turned the corner to enter the wash room there was¡­someone. I¡­I couldn¡¯t see who it was since I was talking with Gindel at the time and ran into this person. All I could make out was that he wore a black robe, his face covered by a hood. Before I could do anything he spoke. It was an incantation, one I have never heard before but I remember the words exactly¡­¡± she paused.

    ¡°And? What were these words?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I, I rather not say, Master. I tried them many times, but was only able to successfully chant them once and it seems they serve only one purpose.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Elaborate¡­please.¡± He was getting impatient.

    ¡°Y-yes! I, I was able to invoke the spell once after I had gained sufficient magical power, so it is a relatively high level spell. Its purpose is¡­to render those with a magical affinity or power below your own, unconscious.¡±

    Amrin¡¯s eyes quickly flinched at hearing this. Gindel and Elynara weren¡¯t the strongest of his companions, but they certainly were more powerful than any others he had seen¡­or at least knew of at the time.

    ¡°Gindel appeared to have fallen first. I tried¡­I tried to scream. To get anyone¡¯s attention, but I could hardly keep my eyes open. All I remember is what happened after I awoke.¡± Her voice was filled with regret and anger ¡°I awoke in my bed, my body wouldn¡¯t move. I felt paralyzed, but at the same time I could feel power coursing through me.¡±

    ¡°It took all of my power to turn my head and see Justinian sitting next to me, he was sleeping. I managed to call his name, but barely, and he seemed to have been crying. Since his eyes were bloodshot and they started to tear up when he saw me awake.¡±

    Elynara began to tear up after recalling the story, but she choked back the tears and forced herself to continue.

    ¡°I asked what had happened, but he told me to rest, and once I¡¯m able to walk he would let me know what I needed to. He then hushed me to sleep once more. When I woke the next time, while still feeling sluggish, I was able to move. It took all I had to leave the bed, and found Justinian in the kitchen, he was sitting at a table mumbling something to himself¡­but¡­I don¡¯t know what it was.¡±

    She then heard Amrin sigh deeply. She didn¡¯t know whether he was getting even more impatient or what, so she hurried her pace.

    ¡°I asked if he could explain what had happened, and where the others were. He beckoned me to the table and to sit. He looked awful¡­as if he had been awake for days. It was then he told me about¡­him. The one that Meladris had found to help us¡­help you. Justinian told me about Aeon¡¯s Slumber¡­¡±

    Amrin¡¯s expression went flat. He was neither angry, impatient, shocked or otherwise effected by what he heard. But that was only on the surface.

    ¡°And, what exactly do you know about it then?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°He¡­he told me that every so often you had to leave us and sleep. So you could help the world regenerate the elemental power that it loses from people using magic. Since you knew of a way to gather that energy and filter it back into the world. He said that that¡¯s where you had went and that the others went with you so they could help and keep watch. He told me it would only be for a little while.¡± She began to lose herself in her emotions, the tears started to well in her eyes.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°I asked about the man in the house, and why I felt like I could barely move, but felt like I had so much power in me. Justinian just told me that the man was someone they had hired to try and keep you from having to perform Aeon¡¯s Slumber alone. He had told me that if the energy you had could be divided between many, that they could all perform the ritual and be done that much faster, so you didn¡¯t have to leave us. I still don¡¯t know who the man was, but I was confused, something didn¡¯t make sense, something he didn¡¯t mention. And it was¡­it was only after Justinian left that I realized it.¡±

    ¡°Left? Where?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. The next morning I searched the house¡­it was empty. No one was there anymore. Justinian had left without saying anything. The others were already gone and I couldn¡¯t find any notes or anything to tell me what had happened. I was alone¡­I waited though. I waited for so long for you to come back¡­¡± she began to cry fully now.

    Adalyn reached over and began to gently rub her back as Elynara placed her face into her hands and sobbed. She looked to Amrin who still had a look of indifference and couldn¡¯t help but be upset at him. He had said that they all betrayed him, but when listening to her story, there was nothing she heard that would be seen as an act of betrayal. If anything, it was all of them that had betrayed Elynara, they abandoned her!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ely¡­¡± his words caused Elynara to flinch and the convulsing breathing halted briefly as she looked up. ¡°You were deceived.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Adalyn chimed in.

    ¡°Justinian lied to you. Aeon¡¯s Slumber isn¡¯t that¡­simple. And there is definitely no way for others to assist in its purpose.¡± He let out a long sigh and shook his head. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No. After Justinian had left me¡­there was no word from anyone. I searched for years¡­years and years and found nothing.¡± She lowered her head. ¡°It was only after many centuries that I decided I would try and put to use my new found powers¡­¡± she looked around the room, indicating her establishment of the Academy.

    Armin placed his hands on his face and slowly ran them up and down. He rubbed his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°So you know nothing. And everything you¡¯ve been told about Aeon¡¯s Slumber was a lie.¡±

    ¡°How was it a lie?¡± Adalyn questioned

    ¡°It¡¯s not because people use the magic.¡± The two women looked at him confused.  ¡°My body generates within it, all elemental power little by little over a long period of time. It has nothing to do with whether people use magic or not. After it has gathered too much, I must release it into the world. It is a very, slow, process. And certainly nothing that can be divided among many. As for why Justinian told you what he did, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°But what happens if you don¡¯t release it back into the world?¡± Adalyn said curiously.

    ¡°What happens to any container that exceeds what it can hold?¡± Amrin said, making the answer obvious.

    ¡°Then, what is this power I feel¡­I felt since that day?¡± Elynara pleaded for an answer.

    ¡°Whatever this, person, was that put you and Gindel to sleep must be quite capable. Since whatever it is he did, he was able to harness my very life energy and imbue all of you with it. Including himself. Which I believe was his ultimate goal.¡±

    ¡°Your life energy?¡± she was shocked. ¡°B-but¡­does that mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Whatever the others have done, they literally ripped from me my very existence. Everything that makes me whole and alive¡­was taken so you could live on!¡± he raised his voice, he didn¡¯t intend to, but thinking about the pain that he was put through during that time elicited within him a rage and hate that he tried to keep in check. Standing while saying this, his body began to be covered by a faint purple glow, his eyes began to glimmer the same color.

    Elynara knowing what that color indicated quickly raised her hands and covered her head and brought it to her knees. She cried out in terror and started to sob.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry master. Please, please forgive me! I tried to find you, I wanted to find you! I was so alone, I didn¡¯t want any of this, I just wanted to find you¡­I just wanted to be by your side forever!¡± her sobs filled the room.

    Adalyn felt the same awful presence from when she was in the graveyard with Amrin. She realized he was going to use Void magic. And on a larger scale than the one before.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Two thousand years Elynara! I was imprisoned for over two. Thousand. Years! Alive and dead at the same time. My consciousness not able to do anything other than feel the agony and helplessness of having my very existence devoured by you and the others day after day, year after year¡­and for what!?¡±

    Small purple-black sphered began to appear around Amrin, they were small at first, but the more he continued the larger they got. The overwhelming terror, dread and disgust that enveloped Adalyn before in the cemetery was nothing compared to now. She wanted to run away, run as far as her legs could take her and run even further still.  Elynara was sobbing uncontrollably in Adalyn¡¯s arms while she herself was trembling.

    ¡°I happen to find you here, leading a life of power, praise and luxury while I was locked away in total darkness in the heart of a mountain! And now I learn that you know nothing?! It was all a misunderstanding!? You think I would believe that?!¡±

    Adalyn understood somewhat just how powerful Amrin could be, but seeing him like this terrified her. She knew nothing. He was an existence unlike anything this world could ever hope to understand. A God among men, one that was so foolishly betrayed by the very people that he called family for something as simple as being able to live longer?

    She looked at the face of the one that could easily destroy this entire building and noticed his eyes weren¡¯t the same color as the elements he was summoning. Which they tended to be. Instead they appeared to have a black inky cloudiness to them.

    ¡°Amrin!!¡± her scream filled the room, the ringing pierced his ears and brought him to his senses just enough for him to realize what was happening. He saw Adalyn hugging Elynara, who was hunched over sobbing, they both looked terrified and he was the reason why. He knew it was happening, but couldn¡¯t stop himself. All sense of reasoning and logical thinking vanished.

    He had heard Elynara¡¯s story, there was nothing to indicate she knew what happened or was involved in his imprisonment. In fact it seemed that she was purposely left out of the plan but for some reason still gained the benefits of his time locked away. She was innocent¡­another person that was subjected to a life they didn¡¯t want or plan, and left alone for reasons neither of them understood, but she made something of herself in spite of it.

    He understood everything she said, but he was still so angry. It wasn¡¯t enough to make him forgive. She could very well be lying, and if that were the case, there is only one way to find out.

    He closed his eyes and steadied his breathing. The stifling atmosphere that permeated the room began to subside slowly. The purple void orbs that hovered around him also started to disappear. He opened his eyes slowly and was once more, calm. He fell back onto the couch, placed his elbows on his knees and covered his face with his hands. He was no closer to finding out why he was betrayed.

    The two women, whose eyes were clenched shut the entire time slowly lifted their heads and looked at him. They were both speechless, and still scared. Anyone that was subjected to such overwhelming power would be.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m no closer to finding out what really happened that night¡­¡±

    ¡°M-master¡­¡± she said timidly

    ¡°Ely, do you swear that everything you have told me is true.¡± his eyes gazed through cracks in his hand, making them even more pronounced in their viciousness if she answered falsely.

    ¡°Yes. I swear to you, every word I have said is true. I never meant to betray you¡­I¡­I wanted nothing more than to stay with you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He raised a hand to stop her from continuing. ¡°If you are truly honest, and mean what you say, then there is only one thing that you must do.¡±

    Elynara knew what he meant, and without hesitation she stood up from the couch and came to stand by Amrin¡¯s side between the table and the couch and fell to her knees and bowed.

    ¡°My master. I hereby vow to continue to devote all my being to you. I will not stray from your will, your word or your wish. I will forever be by your side until the time I am no longer needed.¡±

    Amrin nodded. Standing up he placed his right hand atop her head and closed his eyes. The room began to have a different sense of pressure to it. It wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, but clearly different. Adalyn began to notice wisps of elemental light fill the room. All of the blue orbs gathered around Elynara as she still knelt bowed on the floor.

    The other elements seemed to clear the area between the two. The orbs that congregated around Elynara entered her body, causing it to glow blue, then the glow slowly traversed up Amrin¡¯s arm which was still laid upon her head and dissipated near his shoulder. After a moment, the glow from Elynara¡¯s body slowly disappeared, the same for Amrin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You certainly are loved by the elements, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said gently, removing his hand from her head. ¡°And they are never wrong.¡±

    Elynara raised her head and looked at Amrin, her eyes bloodshot and puffy from the sobbing she was doing earlier. It pained him to see her like that, since he was the cause and for no reason, since she knew nothing of why he was betrayed. But was instead another victim in whatever happened all those years ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I doubted you¡­¡± he cast his gaze away from Elynara, guilt filling his heart.

    She began to tear up again, not from fear, but because for the first time since she could remember, she saw him as she remembered him. Caring, gentle and wonderful. The tears fell once more.

    ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m sorry to interrupt but¡­is everything ok now?¡± Adalyn was cautious but still curious if she would have to see Amrin like that again.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yes. Everything is fine now¡­I hope.¡± He looked towards Elynara, who wiped her tears and nodded while smiling big.

    ¡°So, what was that all about anyway?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When she knelt, and all the elements showed up again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was a renewal pact.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I mentioned it before in the cemetery?¡±

    ¡°Right, you mentioned it. But¡­is she really your slave?¡±

    ¡°Well, slave is a bit of a harsh word. I do not force them to do anything they do not wish to do. And it certainly doesn¡¯t give me absolute control over them. Even though the term master and servant are used, I view them as¡­family.¡± He said while looking at Elynara.

    ¡°If it helps, think of it like a contract between people, an employer and employee. The elements are the judges and mediators of the pact and if both parties are in agreement with the terms of the pact, the elements tie the two together. The employee, or servant, of the pact then gains a portion of the employer¡¯s, the master¡¯s, power and abilities for their continued loyalty.¡±

    ¡°But again, just because they use the term master and servant or slave doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re literally my slave. I have no direct influence over their mind or body.¡± Adalyn nodded her head in understanding.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m still not quite certain what happened to cause her to change so much¡­¡± he said as he looked over Elynara.

    ¡°If I may, master. This happened a few years after¡­after everyone disappeared. The overflowing energy caused a change within me that allowed me to take on this appearance. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She lowered her head, as if it was her fault that she looked like she did.

    ¡°Oh, no it¡¯s fine. I figured it was something like that anyway. And like I said before, you have become exceedingly beautiful.¡± He smiled at her, immediately causing her to blush and cast her gaze to the floor.

    ¡°But you said this was a renewal pact? What makes that one different?¡± Adalyn interjected.

    ¡°Not much, to be honest. It just re-invokes the original vow, but if there is any deviation from the original pact by either party, the elements will nullify it and the one to have strayed, will be¡­punished.¡± The last word hung in the air and made Adalyn only imagine what it really did.

    ¡°I see. So since nothing happened to the Headmistress, that means...¡± she paused.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Amrin nodded. ¡°She never strayed from her vow or betrayed me all those years ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! So if the others are still around then you just have to renew the pact and everything will be ok right?¡± Amrin hesitated to answer, but since he was tired of trying to hide things ignored caution.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The servant of the pact needs to be willing to renew and be under the original pact. Like I said, it¡¯s more of a contract than total control of them. If they are not, there is no way to force it upon them.¡±

    ¡°But if they were truly loyal, wouldn¡¯t that mean they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to renew the pact? To prove their innocence?¡±

    Adalyn paused and thought for a moment.

    ¡°But, if they did betray you, would that not mean they immediately broke the vow and be punished?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± he didn¡¯t know how to put it. ¡°If the original pact is broken or overridden, there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±

    ¡°You can override a pact? How?¡±

    ¡°Well the only way that can happen is if the one that wants to override it is more powerful than the previous owner of it.¡±

    ¡°And the possibility of that happening?¡± Adalyn asked concerned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was stuck in a mountain. I just know what¡¯s happened with the world itself, not the people. The fact that I was able to renew with Ely, doesn¡¯t mean the others will have kept their pact, or had it overridden by someone.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°And without knowing whether the pact had been broken since I was imprisoned, if I force a new one onto them without even attempting an annulment ritual, I¡¯ll will be the one to suffer the consequences for not honoring an existing pact.¡±

    ¡°If they did not keep their original promise to you master, they are not deserving of your mercy!¡± Elynara suddenly yelled. ¡°I¡­I never lost hope. I knew that you would come back to us¡­to me. That is why I never forsook my original promise to you. If, if they really did betray you, to the hells with them!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your loyalty Ely. But I will withhold judgment until I hear from their mouths the reason for what they did. And just as I said to you¡­if I hear something that dissatisfies me¡­they will feel the full extent of my wrath.¡± Once again his voice was flat, uncaring and while not as much as prior, terrifying to hear.

    ¡°Now I suppose you don¡¯t know of any of their whereabouts?¡± his mood changed slightly and sounded hopeful that Elynara had good news.

    ¡°Unfortunately not, master. As I said before, I searched for many years, but all I was able to obtain were nothing more than whispers of rumors from questionable sources.¡± She fidgeted, still knelt on the ground, her face winced from the pain in her legs. Amrin finally noticed.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Ely, please. Stand.¡± He leaned over and helped her up. Grasping her hand in his and lifting her up gently with his other hand across her back. Adalyn noticed the slight reddish tint on Elynara¡¯s cheeks and smiled slightly.

    ¡°T-thank you¡­master. You are too kind.¡± She reluctantly released his hand. Still able to feel the warmth, she grasped it in her other hand and smiled.

    Amrin then turned and fell onto the couch once more, leaning over to the glass he had received earlier took another sip of the water. Elynara took this time to also take a seat next to Adalyn.

    ¡°So there¡¯s really nothing to go on huh?¡± he clicked his tongue in disappointment.

    ¡°Well, I wanted to keep as much of this to myself as possible. So I told very few of my interest in searching for the others. My own personal guard and spy as well as Commander Braddock.¡±

    Hearing the name caused him to grimace and groan in annoyance.

    ¡°Ugh¡­that guy again? I¡¯ve had enough of him and his knights to last a lifetime. And that¡¯s rich coming from me.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! You were arrested!¡± Adalyn shouted. ¡°What happened to you anyway? How did you get away?!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to tell them, but he also knew there was no way they¡¯d let him get away with a simple explanation.

    ¡°Well, without telling you too many details, they took me to some random part of the forest attempted to teach me a lesson but failed.¡±

    Adalyn was slightly surprised at the quick explanation.

    ¡°Did you¡­umm¡­¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯re still alive. Although there might be a few with broken bones.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°The deserved more for attempting to harm my master¡­¡± Elynara mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Well, they were young and stupid. Whatever they wanted to prove was ended well enough and they live to reflect on it. If they learn, great. If not¡­well let¡¯s hope they don¡¯t pull this stunt on someone less tolerable than me.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true. But we don¡¯t really know why they arrested you. Or did you ask them?¡±

    Amrin frowned and turned away from Adalyn and the question.

    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t think to ask them why they were doing something this crazy?¡±

    ¡°Well they said something about humiliating the Headmistress and hurting their Commander.¡±

    Elynara¡¯s eyes widened at hearing she was in some way responsible for this.

    ¡°B-but¡­I explicitly told him not to do anything to cause you any issues.¡± She said in her defense. Worried that Amrin would become upset.

    ¡°Well, whatever. It¡¯s done.¡± He waved the issue away.

    ¡°Oh and by the way Amrin?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give you those clothes?¡± Adalyn chimed.

    He cringed and didn¡¯t dare make eye contact. The clothes were a filthy mess covered in dust and dirt due to his trek from the forest.

 Chapter Eight - Meladris | Valdiss [17+]

    The sound of rustling cloth and moans resonated through the faintly lit bedroom. She stood in the corner of the room, subjected to these scenes and sounds, but she would not break, the moment she showed emotion in any way she would lose. The figures atop the canopied bed writhed and moved in pleasure and with the sole intent to gain more. The four bodies intertwined and joined together in any way they could to gain even a little more ecstasy.

    The man being pleasured had the look of indifference, but his lower half was certainly being taken advantage of by the three female bodies. She cast her gaze just low enough to remove the scene from her view and could only make out faint details in the corner of her vision but ignored them. She learned to pretend to watch while focusing on the most minute and mundane item within the vicinity she was being forced to endure over the years.

    ¡°Lord Valdiss¡­I¡¯m close¡­I¡¯m so close!¡± the voice of the woman straddled atop the man moaned loudly. ¡°Please¡­please!¡± she moaned as her body continued bouncing up and down atop him.

    The other two figures were being tended to by his hands, and at the first¡¯s request he finished them off, causing them to collapse from exhaustion and satisfaction after moaning loudly in pleasure. He lifted himself up and wrapped his hands, still wet from the first two women, around her back, grabbing onto her shoulder while he forced himself harder and faster.  The sound of wet flesh slapping against wet flesh filled the room.

    All the while she was moaning his eyes never left the figure of the one he wanted most in the corner of the room. His emotions were nonexistent, almost as if this act was merely a task that must be done. He took pleasure, but only very little, his true desire was her.

    ¡°You know the rules. Do not look away, do not cast your gaze anywhere other than here!¡± he directed to her while continuing to thrust. The one atop him was gasping for breath and moaning harder and faster until finally she let out a loud scream and collapsed backwards onto the top of the bed. He removed himself from her, left the bed and began walking towards the one that was forced to watch.

    His fully naked body was very well defined, no signs to indicate a sedentary or feeble lifestyle. She took solace in the fact that the only light in the room was being provided by a lantern on a nightstand next to the bed, so the shadow was being cast along the front of his body. She kept eyes on him, but could not, and did not, want to see any of part of his manhood regardless, let alone after such a scene.

    He raised his left arm and as if he was going to touch her, slammed his hand onto the wall behind her, bringing his face close. He breathed deeply to smell her scent and closed his eyes. If she was able to, she would have shuddered and quickly removed herself from this situation. But she was not able to.

    ¡°One day¡­you will be mine. And the pleasure I provide to the many women I¡¯ve had many times simultaneously, will be devoted solely to you¡­all you must do is let. Me. Win.¡± He leaned in and whispered into her ear, the warmth of his breath made her shudder inside.

    ¡°Imagine it. The pleasure you would experience as I trace your body with my fingers. My tongue. Getting to know you more intimately than I would ever bother to do with these¡­pets. I¡¯ve never had a Dark Elf before, nor anyone nearly as beautiful as yourself.¡±

    His voice was smooth and enticing. His features were incredibly handsome, chiseled, perfectly symmetrical and eyes that almost glowed with a bright blue. His shoulder length blonde hair fell to either side of his face, with some strands stuck to his skin from the sweat of his prior engagement.

    ¡°After getting you ready to accept me I would gently press myself against your soft flesh and in a quick fluid motion¡­.¡± She immediately tuned him out, all of her being screamed in overwhelming horror, disgust and utter abhorrence.

    She looked directly into his eyes and did not blink, did not frown, smile, grimace or show any indication of emotion whatsoever. She vowed never to give him the satisfaction. Her eyes were clouded and looked as if they belonged to one that had already died, for she had, on the inside. Noticing this he frowned and hit the wall with his hand once more and quickly turned and walked away.

    ¡°Leave me! I¡¯ve grown tired of you for tonight.¡± She bowed and began walking towards the door.

    ¡°Can you believe that bitch? How can someone like her get such attention from our lord?¡± one of the women sat up in the bed, not bothering to cover herself, her fully naked chest exposed. A second girl rested her chin on top of the first''s shoulder, gently caressing her breast and giggled.

    She opened the door, ignoring the snide remark and quickly left the room closing the door behind her. Once she was safely in the hall she rested against the door and leaned her head back and sighed a heavy breath of relief. She could already hear faint moans coming from the room and got sick to her stomach.

    She shook her head of the mental image and walked down the dark hallway, only being visible due to the moonlight being cast through the large ornate windows of the castle she was a prisoner of. She had the freedom to go where she wanted, save for certain areas, and so long as it was within the confines of the castle, but a prisoner still. Every night, while the one calling himself Lord Valdiss was occupied with his carnal desires, she took the opportunity to visit the lowest part of the castle in secret.

    She was positive that she kept it hidden from Valdiss, but she could never be sure, so she continued to utilize the utmost of caution while traversing the castle halls. She made it to an exit at the back of the castle, checking either side of the entry way to make sure it was clear, she darted across the large expanse of the open courtyard towards a small stone stairway surrounded by stone walls that came up to her waist.

    ¡°Illuminate.¡± she said gently while clutching a small stone in her hand.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The stone was nothing more than an ordinary rock she picked up from the ground. It was small enough and dense enough to provide a bare minimum of light while not making it too obvious to anyone patrolling the grounds. She walked cautiously down the steps with the glowing rock in her partially closed hand.

    The sound of the wind blowing through the stairway gave the dark passage an eerie and otherworldly ambiance, with no help from the glowing stone. The stairs cut through the darkness down multiple stories until finally she reached the bottom. The long hallway was filled on either side with small, filthy and damp prison cells. The bars were covered in moss and rust, but were so thick they showed no signs of fragility to allow breaking. Grimacing at the sight, once more, as she always does when she visits, she makes her way to the 5th cell on the right. The sole occupant in this cold, dark hell.

    She held up the rock and placed it on top of a horizontal bar of the cell door, the stone casting its dull white glow into the cell and the hallway. Her eyes fell upon a small mound of dirty brown cloth, it stirred. The mound was actually a person.

    ¡°You really should stop visiting me down here.  It¡¯s not fit for someone like you¡­¡± he began to cough violently, the rasping and mucus filled noise made it clear he had fluid in his lungs. It would not kill him, but it was certainly painful with each movement and each fit of coughing.

    ¡°You know I cannot leave my only friend alone all the time.¡± She said smiling. Although she felt pain in her heart as she did so.

    The figure turned around after sitting up and finishing a coughing fit. There was a bandage wrapped around his head, when he turned to face her it was actually wrapped around his eyes. The cloth had two blackish red stains across the front from when the wound was healing. Every time she saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry out and try to fix it, replace it or ease his pain. But the second she did, he would find out, and they would both be punished, and he would get what he wanted.

    The figure in the cell sat on top of a straw mat, his legs bent out in front of him, making a circle. She couldn¡¯t help but see the glint of purple embedded into his chest under the filthy rags of his shirt.

    He rested his arms across his thighs and smiled at her. She had no idea how he was able to keep his spirits up after what he has been though.  Most wouldn¡¯t know, but this man was once a great and noble leader and beloved friend. He was Earthenborne, a Dwarf. Once a stocky and intimidating, albeit slightly on the short side, figure of a man, he was now reduced to little more than skin and bones, barely fed enough to keep him awake and moving.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not one to stop you¡­goodness knows how many times I¡¯ve tried and failed.¡± He scratched his thick beard. ¡°And¡­well¡­I do appreciate the company every now and again.  But I¡¯m especially happy that you visited tonight.¡± He smiled wide, his yellow and brown teeth fully visible. The dirty, unkempt and matted beard and hair gave him the appearance of a mad man. But she knew better. He was wise beyond his years, and she was never one to ignore or dismiss something he had to say.

    ¡°Oh, and why is that, old timer?¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°I felt it.¡± He said gently, still smiling wide.

    She tilted her head to the side and didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.

    ¡°After all this time, after centuries of coming up empty handed¡­.¡± He began to cackle, suppressing the coughs with all his might. His body shaking from the laughter and fight to keep the coughs at bay. ¡°The stones spoke to me¡­!¡± the cackling continued.

    ¡°Calm yourself.  Please, you¡¯ll only make your condition worse!¡± she pleaded, reaching through the bars, trying to get a hold of him to steady him, but she was too far away. For between the bars and the floor he sat on was a wide bottomless chasm. It was there for two reasons, the first was to prevent those from escaping or attempting to do so, the other¡­was the release those that had finally given up. This broken, shell-of-his-former-self, figure had endured for centuries, eons even¡­and it appeared by all rights that he had finally lost his mind.

    ¡°Calm?! My dear¡­there is no way I can keep myself calm after this! I felt it! After so long¡­thinking that I would never be able to experience this kind of joy, happiness and sense of satisfaction¡­you want me to be calm!?¡± his voice was getting louder. She looked around with worry, she had never known him to lose himself like this.

    ¡°Shh! Please, you¡¯ll alert the guards!¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°Let them come! For when they realize what I have discovered¡­.they¡¯ll wish they had never followed that ungrateful, worthless, spineless, cowardly and pathetic waste of space!¡± his anger began to overcome him, she was convinced¡­he had finally lost all his senses.

    ¡°Belgard, please! Don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t leave me, please come to your senses.¡± She began to tear up, the sorrow that filled her voice would break anyone¡¯s heart. She could lock away her emotions in the face of the one she detests and fight with all her being to never give him the satisfaction of seeing her weak. But witnessing the fall of the only person she had been able to call friend and family after all this time was too much.

    ¡°Meladris¡­he¡¯s awoken! A pact has been formed once more!¡± his cackling erupted again, he raised his arms into the air and laughed at the top of his lungs. ¡°The stones told me! He¡¯s awake!!¡±

    Her eyes shot wide open and she grasped the bars, and were they not made of thick iron, would have been crushed by her ferocity. A myriad of emotions coursed through the heart she had thought she had turned to ice. But after hearing what he had told her¡­it shattered in an instant. She fell to her knees and cried. The sound of her sobs and the cackle of a broken and beaten mad dwarf filled the dark, damp and empty prison.

 Chapter Nine

    He carefully walked through the entrance to the main office of the Hold, the door closing quietly behind him. He didn¡¯t move in any direction other than straight ahead, turning to the side, leaning, twisting, bending¡­anything other than standing straight up and moving in a single straight line caused him immense pain.

    Using the walls to prop himself up, he gingerly and clumsily made his way to the office door. Braddock reached into his pocket and fished out the key to unlock it. Just before the tip of key was about to enter the keyhole, it clicked against the side and fell to the ground. As if it was all happening in slow motion, the key fell from his hand to the ground, landing with a small clanking sound. Staring at it after it stopped bouncing, he let out a long and exasperated sigh.

    ¡°This. This is brilliant¡­¡± he said to no one in particular.

    ¡°Having a bit of an issue there, sir?¡± the voice came from behind him and caused him to flinch, sending a wave of pain through his abdomen and chest, he quickly thrust his hand out and braced himself again his office door.

    ¡°Ugh¡­don¡¯t¡­do that!¡± he breathed a few times to let the pain go away and turned to see who it was that caused him the sudden shot of agony. ¡°Ah¡­Lestith. I don¡¯t suppose you could, um¡­¡± he looked down at the key and then back up to Lestith.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± He quickly reached down and retrieved the key, then waiting for Braddock to step to the side slightly, he pushed the key into the keyhole and twisted it until it clicked unlocked. Turning the door handle and pushing the door open Lestith stood to the side and allowed Braddock to enter first. ¡°Did you need assistance to your¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Braddock interrupted him before Lestith could finish.

    He continued to watch as Braddock slowly made his way to his desk, he didn¡¯t know whether to feel bad because he could do nothing, laugh because he looked so ridiculous or concerned that a man of Braddock¡¯s skill could have been injured so thoroughly and so quickly. He instead decided to be silent and emotionless while he waited.

    Braddock had finally made it to his desk and was slowly working his way around to the chair, he pulled it out grunting at the act, and then slowly, very slowly sat down. Once he was fully seated he let out a large and excessively long sigh. Lestith couldn¡¯t help it anymore, he let out a small laugh. Immediately clearing his throat and coughing to try and hide it.

    ¡°Shut up¡­I know I look ridiculous. Don¡¯t add insult to injury.¡± Braddock chided.

    ¡°My apologies sir. I know I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± He wasn¡¯t very convincing, the smile clearly evident on his face. Braddock raised an eyebrow and shook his head.

    ¡°Anyway. Did you come here to harass me, or did you have something you wish to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes sir. The young woman. From Edgewood? She has woken up, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­please tell me she doesn¡¯t wish to speak with me? I don¡¯t think I can make that kind of a journey in my current condition.¡± He lowered his head and placed it on his desk.

    ¡°No, sir. Instead she wishes to speak with the kind old man that rescued her from the, and I quote, ¡®black nightmare that swallowed everything dear to me¡¯¡­.sir.¡± Lestith said this with a completely serious facial expression and at full attention. Braddock for a split second thought he was still being taken for a fool, but Lestith knew of the place and time.

    ¡°I see.  Dammit. Well at least we know of two things.¡± He leaned back hissing in pain.

    ¡°Two things, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes, firstly, the old man was really not a criminal assaulter as we thought. Secondly¡­we have no idea where he is!¡± he chuckled, then instantly regretted it.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t follow the second part sir. That¡¯s funny because?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not! It just figures that after all we¡¯ve been through recently it just adds yet another notch in the failures we¡¯ve accumulated in the last week.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Umm¡­there¡¯s another issue that needs to be addressed¡­sir.¡± Lestith, usually completely composed and unfazed by issues, was looking slightly impatient, causing Braddock no end of concern.

    ¡°Ugh¡­this day is just going to be the death of me. Fine, what is it? A disturbance in the Nobe¡¯s sector? A robbery in the merchant district? The Mercenary Guild need assistance from us?¡± Braddock just wanted to relax and try to contemplate how to get more information on Amrin, and apologize for his atrocious behavior towards Elynara.

    ¡°I wish it were only so simple, sir. It seems a few of the recruits, 5 specifically, took it upon themselves to arrest¡­¡± he swallowed hard. ¡°Arrest Amrin Endrane and try to teach him a lesson in the forest south of here, sir¡­.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The shout shook the glasses and decanter he had on his desk, he stood up quick enough to knock his chair back, the pain that erupted from his body caused him to double over screaming in pain on top of his desk. Lestith quickly ran to the other side of the desk, pick the chair up and help him back into it. Through gritted teeth, he continued. ¡°Now is not the time for jokes Lestith...!¡±

    ¡°I only wish it were as such, sir. Truly.¡± He was back on the other side of the desk and at attention once more.

    ¡°Please tell me they didn¡¯t harm him?¡±

    ¡°Harm him? Sir? They were lucky they didn¡¯t get killed. The ones that were still conscious said that the level of magic and power he displayed was¡­not of this world. Sir.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s a chanter is he? That would explain a few things then. I¡¯m assuming at least a Mid-Chanter? No, he must be a Swift. Judging by his skill during our bout.¡± Braddock was convinced that he was no ordinary person and that this was why he elicited such respect from Elynara.

    ¡°That¡¯s the part that concerns me, sir. According to one of the recruits, no incantations or chants were uttered. Everything that happened, happened instantly and without preparation. And, I wish that were all, but there seemed to be a type of magic they had never seen before. The two that were conscious described it as ¡®the weight of the world itself crashing down upon them as if the Gods themselves were angered¡¯¡­¡±

    Braddock¡¯s head reeled at this information. He put his head into his hands and placed his elbows on the desk. He didn¡¯t know what to think. Not only was Amrin able to easily defeat him, but rendered a group of recruits¡¯ unconscious or struck fear so fierce within them that they thought the wrath of a God was upon them? Even ridiculousness had its limits.

    ¡°They were ordered to not cause any issues! They were orders directly from the Headmistress herself!¡± the comment was muffled by his hands.

    ¡°I took the liberty of suspending them for the next 2 months without pay, but will continue to get food rations. Sir.¡±

    ¡°Now we just have to figure out a way to find him¡­and apologize to the Headmistress. As if I didn¡¯t already make a fool of myself enough in front of her!¡± Braddock began to grumble to himself. ¡°Bring a carriage, we depart for the Academy immediately!¡±

    ¡°Grandall is awaiting us outside as we speak, sir. We figured this would be a matter of utmost importance and took the liberty¡­¡±

    ¡°You never cease to amaze or disappoint Lestith. Quickly now¡­help me up.  Now is not the time for pride.¡±

    *****

    After telling Elynara and Adalyn about what had happened to him in the forest he knew exactly what was going to happen, and Elynara didn¡¯t disappoint.

    ¡°That¡­idiot! I¡¯ll make sure he is in no way, shape or form able to ignore an order I have given!¡± her face was red from anger and the air around her began to warp and distort, as if one was looking through a glass filled with water.

    ¡°Ely, what¡¯s done is done. I made it a point to disengage the spells in the forest when I was a fair distance away, I¡¯m positive they¡¯re back in the city and tending to their wounds. They¡¯ve been punished enough I think. As for Braddock¡­I find it hard to believe he would have anything to do with this.¡±

    ¡°But Master!?¡±

    ¡°Ely?¡± he looked at her in a manner that showed he wasn¡¯t angry, but he wouldn¡¯t hear any more about it.

    ¡°What makes you so certain though?¡± Adalyn questioned.

    ¡°The elements.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­and that means¡­what?¡± she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Oh, during our fight yesterday, he was able to use Earth and Wind magic. Quite a powerful form for each I might add.¡± Adalyn still had a confused and unconvinced look on her face.

    ¡°Meaning the elements love him. And remember what I said before? Elements are very good judges of character. I don¡¯t think someone that is loved by two elements to that extent would stoop this low as to attempt to have me killed in a forest somewhere. This is probably just an example of overzealous and stupid soldiers trying to stick up for their commanding officer.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­if you insist. But we don¡¯t really know for sure do we?¡± she seemed hesitant to accept it.

    ¡°Not 100%, no. But I¡¯m also a pretty good judge of character too.¡± Adalyn pursed her lips, narrowed her eyes and tilted her head. Thinking specifically about the event not too long ago about how he was moments away from ending Elynara¡¯s life for betrayal. Amrin knew exactly what she was getting at.

    ¡°Shut up¡­one time!¡± Amrin held up his right index finger, then turned away and rolled his eyes. Adalyn chuckled a little. Elynara was confused at their exchange.

    Just then there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Enter.¡± Elynara responded, using her Headmistress voice.

    The door opened gently and the guard that had escorted Sebastian had returned. She bowed to Elynara and acknowledged that Adalyn was still accompanying her. Then her eyes moved to Amrin and narrowed slightly. He noticed this and raised an eyebrow in concern and confusion.

    ¡°I have returned Your Grace.¡± She bowed ¡°There also seems to be someone in the atrium requesting an audience.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the popular one today aren¡¯t you?¡± Amrin said sarcastically. To which the female guard Knight shot him a glare of disdain.

    ¡°Who is it Karin?¡± Elynara asked to keep the guard from doing something foolish.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace. He calls himself Knight Captain Lestith, although he wishes to seek an audience for Commander Braddock.¡±

    The room fell silent, surprise filled everyone¡¯s face. Except Amrin.

    ¡°Ugh¡­of course¡­¡± he grumbled, throwing his head back and looked that the ceiling. Once again eliciting an angry glare from Karin, but this time he didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°I see. Please show him the way if you will.¡± She responded and sent her on her way to fetch Braddock. ¡°Well, this is quite fortuitous isn¡¯t it? Now we¡¯ll be able to hear exactly what he has to say for himself.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to be here for this?¡± he said, his voice filled with annoyance.

    ¡°Oh stop being such a big baby!¡± Adalyn chided him. She seemed to be the only one that was willing to talk to him in such a way.

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this is what it would feel like to have a nagging older sister. Except in his case a nagging younger sister.  Regardless, to him it was a nagging sister either way.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not being a baby¡­I just¡­don¡¯t want to have to deal with it, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh. Whatever you say.¡± He frowned at her reply.

    The three again waited in silence for a moment, until they could hear footsteps echoing in the hall. They gradually grew closer but much slower than they imagined it would be. Finally the door clicked open and Karin stepped in and ushered Braddock, who was using a walking cane to hold himself up and wearing only plain cotton clothing. Following behind him was Lestith, in full plate armor that shown its brilliant silver finish.

    With the six of them now in the room, the silence was incredibly awkward. The first to break the silence though was Amrin, he hated awkward silences the most.

    ¡°Ah, please, take a seat!¡± he stood up and offered Braddock the seat he was at, standing by Elynara¡¯s desk instead. Braddock bowed slightly and made his way to the couch, Lestith close behind.

    ¡°That will be all Karin, thank you. You may stand guard outside now unless there are other matters that you need to attend?¡±

    ¡°My gratitude, You Grace. I shall do as you request.¡± She bowed deeply and left the room closing the door gently behind her.

    ¡°If you were in such condition Commander, we could have accommodated you at the Hold instead of having you make the effort to visit me.¡± Elynara said.

    ¡°Oh, no Your Grace. I would not dare to have you make a house call on my account¡­again. And¡­¡± he adjusted himself on the couch. ¡°This is something that required immediate attention on my part.¡±

    ¡°I see. Would this have anything to do with the attempted arrest of my honored guest here?¡± she gestured towards Amrin.

    Braddock glanced at him and then immediately looked away.

    ¡°Y-yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Braddock stood up, shakily, and carefully leaned forward as far as he could without wincing in pain. ¡°I am truly sorry for the behavior my recruits have shown this day! I assure you that I made it explicitly known of your orders. But regardless¡­I wish to offer my deepest apologies, Your Grace. The recruits these days tend to be overzealous and take matters of punishment into their own hands. Nevertheless, I take full responsibility for their actions!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s well and all, but you see, the men you are apologizing for, to the incorrect person no less, had no plans of merely punishing him, instead, they meant to see that he was never capable of making a mistake again.¡± Her voice was sharp and carried with it a tone of anger.

    Braddock and Lestith dared not to make eye contact. Adalyn sat next to Elynara in awe and slight nervousness. She had never seen someone of Elynara¡¯s status work, and now that she had¡­she was glad she never angered anyone like her.

    ¡°Y-yes, Your Grace. That had been mentioned as well. Luckily, Amrin here is¡­¡±

    ¡°You do not speak his name!¡± she snapped. ¡°Luck had nothing to do with it. If he was not a far better fighter than any you have ever seen and a chanter the likes this world will never know, standing againstfive of your recruits would no doubt have ended either in his death or wounds that certainly would have led to it!¡± Braddock instantly closed his mouth and winced, not in pain, but realization that he had angered Elynara.

    Amrin pursed his lips and his eyes went wide. He had never seen Elynara angry. Well he had seen her angry at Gindel or Justinian, but that was nothing more than the tantrum of a child towards someone that was picking on her. What he was witnessing was one of a person of authority and respect enforcing that authority with vigor and zeal. He was impressed. But he also couldn¡¯t help but think that she was getting a bit too into it.

    ¡°Ely¡­.nara¡­.¡± the last part of the name was thrown in haphazardly and sounded incredibly awkward. Elynara slowly turned her head and looked confused, Adalyn covered her mouth and Amrin couldn¡¯t help but want to follow suit as his eyes went wide.

    ¡°Headmistress Elynara, my apologies. But, as you can see I am fine. The Commander made it all the way here, injured no less, and is attempting to assure you that his orders were handed down, but a few soldiers in the ranks overstepped their bounds. To which he is greatly apologetic for.¡± He looked at Braddock, who while had a look of confusion, also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s correct. Thank you for your kind words, Amrin¡­sir.¡± He stumbled through the words.

    ¡°If you say so, Mas¡­¡± a loud cough erupted from Amrin¡¯s throat, causing her sentence to get cut off. Everyone in the room turned to look at him.

    ¡°Oh, oh my. I¡¯m, so sorry. My, uh, my drink there.¡± He pointed to the glass of water on the table between the couches and leaned forward to grab it. As he did he turned his head to the side and gave Elynara a rough look and pursed his lips.

    ¡°Um, yes. Well¡­¡± she cleared her throat. ¡°Just make sure that it does not happen again, and the ones responsible are punished accordingly.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Your Grace. We have already suspended those involved for two months with zero pay. Further disciplinary action will be taken after we investigate these matters further.¡± Braddock and Lestith bowed to her.

    ¡°Do not disappoint me.¡± She pondered something for a moment. ¡°And, it¡¯s quite fortunate that you are here, actually. There is another task that I wish for you to undertake. If you are ready, and think you are capable of performing it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course Your Grace! I will personally see to it!¡± Braddock shouted and bowed once more.

    ¡°I wish for you to locate someone for me. And this is to be kept completely confidential. Do you understand this?¡± her tone of voice was like a razor. ¡°Captain Lestith, I trust you are worthy of keeping this to those within this room?¡± she cast him a glance.

    ¡°Absolutely, Your Grace. I will not fail you.¡± He bowed as well.

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but think he had seen that person before. He began to furrow his brow and tap his finger on his lips. He couldn¡¯t place it though.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°This person you wish to be located, ma¡¯am. Is there any information which we can start our efforts with?¡± Braddock asked.

    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡± Elynara looked towards Amrin who shrugged and shook his head. ¡°Um, if you will excuse me.¡±

    She stood up from the couch and walked towards Amrin. Pulling him off to the side they both faced their backs to the group. Standing as close as she could she began to whisper something. Braddock couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of jealousy at the distance she kept with Amrin.

    ¡°Who did you want them to look for next?¡± the panic was clear in Elynara¡¯s voice.

    ¡°How the hell am I supposed to know? I¡¯m the one that was stuck in a mountain, remember?¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­we need to try and have them look for someone¡­pick someone!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know! I can¡¯t think of anyone!¡±

    ¡°Pick someone...I don¡¯t think it matters!¡±

    ¡°Well the rumors you heard, were they about someone in particular?¡± she paused to think for a moment.

    The three on the couch continued to look at them, all they could make out was the hissing and occasional grunts of frustration. Adalyn was totally uncomfortable with the situation and tried not to make eye contact with anyone in particular. But she happened to look at Lestith at the same time he looked to her. Their eyes met for a brief moment. But in that moment it felt like forever. She couldn¡¯t explain it, but she couldn¡¯t look away.

    Amrin and Elynara were still mumbling and arguing about who to look for next. They had no idea what their conversation or method of narrowing it down was, but it seemed to be rather chaotic.

    ¡°Well the only other person that was with me was Little Gin. We were both rendered unconscious. So if anyone else might still be loyal, it might be him?¡± She said earnestly.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s better than nothing. But didn¡¯t you also say he was gone by the time you woke up? Did Justinian mention anything about where he went or what happened?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m sorry. I-I just knew that he was already gone by the time I had woken up.¡±

    ¡°So there is still a possibility that he could be involved¡­or at the very least has information on what happened that night.¡±

    ¡°I also believe he would never betray you, Master.¡± She said quietly.

    ¡°Oh? And what makes you so certain?¡±

    ¡°Because he was just like me¡­perhaps even more devoted. He would always talk about you, looked up to you and aspired to be just like you. If the thought of betraying you causes me such pain and grief¡­I find it impossible for Little Gin to be any different.¡±

    The conversation was taking longer than the rest of the group thought it would, but they continued to wait patiently. They were guests within the Headmistress¡¯ office after all.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s better than nothing¡­which seems to be all we have at the moment. So we¡¯ll go with it. Let¡¯s find Little Gin.¡± Amrin said and nodded to Elynara.

    ¡°Good! Ok, I got it!¡± Elynara turned around and shouted a name. ¡°Gindel Lantess!¡±

    Her shout brought Adalyn back to reality, she shook her head and immediately cast her gaze to her hands, which were fidgeting uncontrollably in her lap.

    ¡°Gindel¡­Lantess¡­ma¡¯am?¡± Braddock looked perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the name does not ring a bell at all, is there more we could possibly have?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. He has been missing for quite a long while now. We are unaware of any potential aliases or his last known whereabouts. But he is a gnome, his age should be around 20 to 25 years.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m¡­sorry, Your Grace. But that will make it nearly impossible to locate him. Is there nothing more you can give us to go on?¡± Lestith said, completely confused as to how so little information would yield any results.

    ¡°I can do that.¡± Amrin chimed in. Much to Elynara¡¯s relief. ¡°Little Gi¡­¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°Gindel Lantess is a reformed thief.  I have no reason to think he had reverted to his prior vices, but since I have been out of contact with him for¡­many years, I don¡¯t know for sure. But it¡¯s all I have to go on.¡±

    ¡°A¡­thief?¡± Lestith repeated.

    ¡°Reformed thief. There was a time when Gindel was the best at what he did. But he had a very specific set of rules he followed. Now if, if, he has gone back to his prior ways, he only steals from corrupt nobles and government officials. Leaving a¡­calling card behind in place of the items he steals.¡±

    Amrin explained further, he was leaning against the large desk with his arms crossed across his chest.

    Elynara quickly turned her head towards Amrin, who was beginning to mention things she had never heard about Gindel before. But it made sense to her, Gindel was a part of the group before she had arrived, which was a point of argument between the two on a number of occasions. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at herself when remembering the petty and ridiculous arguments they used to have.

    ¡°He was quite a capable thief as well. He also never harms innocent bystanders. Guards included. His thought process dictated that if he is unable to achieve the goal utterly undetected then he had failed entirely.¡±

    ¡°So we are to look for a 20-something year old male gnome that steals from the rich and leaves a calling card and doesn¡¯t like hurting people?¡± Lestith said in a mildly sarcastic tone.

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but understand where he was coming from, and being on the butt end of a sarcastic comment he also couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of annoyance, and wondered if this is how everyone else felt when he was like that.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. If you want to put it like that.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is his calling card, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a wooden carving of a weasel.¡±

    Elynara let a small snort go when she heard this, and immediately tried to cover it up with her clearing her throat.

    ¡°A weasel?¡± Braddock questioned.

    ¡°Yes. A weasel.¡±

    ¡°Why a weasel?¡± Adalyn chimed in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask him. I always pictured him as more of a chipmunk¡­or a squirrel?¡±

    Elynara covered her mouth with one hand, and turned her head away from the group, she was trying desperately not to laugh. She cast a gaze to Amrin, who didn¡¯t make it any better. He curled his mouth down and bugged his eyes out when he looked at her. She clenched her eyes shut and held her breath.

    ¡°So yeah. You¡¯re looking for an elusive, very talented gnome thief that leaves a wooden carving of a weasel behind after robbing nobles or government officials. Oh, corrupt nobles and government officials.¡± He corrected himself. ¡°If I¡¯ve learned anything about Lit¡­Umm, Gindel. Is that he hates corruption, lies and any exploitation of the hard working.¡±

    He paused to think for a second.

    ¡°And actually, that may be another avenue to search. Assuming he doesn¡¯t go back to thievery, he may very well be performing deeds that benefit those less fortunate. That¡¯s not to say he will be a government official himself, I can¡¯t see him doing something that¡­troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Well, that should give us at least something to go on I suppose, but unfortunately we cannot promise anything as of yet.¡± Braddock seemed confident ¡°How soon do you need this, Gindel Lantess, located?¡±

    ¡°Immediately.¡± Amrin answered without hesitation. His eyes were cold and showed no signs of wavering on his answer.

    ¡°As¡­you say.¡± Braddock looked from Amrin to Elynara, who was finally able to compose herself and nodded at Braddock, indicating that Amrin¡¯s answer was the same as hers. ¡°Very well. I will put my best men on it with all haste.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Elynara nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°If I may ask something¡­Your Grace?¡± Lestith piped up, and bowed as he asked this. ¡°Please forgive my rudeness. But I feel this is important for the continued safety of the Academy as well as those of the Capital Knights.¡±

    Elynara, Amin, Adalyn and even Braddock were surprised at his sudden behavior. Not sure what he was trying to do Braddock looked at Elynara and shook his head side to side and raised his shoulders slightly.

    ¡°Lestith! What are you¡­?¡± he attempted to stop him.

    ¡°No, if he deems it so important I shall hear him out.¡± Elynara stopped Braddock.

    ¡°Your graciousness is inspiring, Headmistress.¡± The courtesy and manners he displayed were slightly overboard from how he was acting earlier, so the group could only think it really was a pressing matter. But Braddock wasn¡¯t aware of anything that needed such an approach. ¡°It is in regards to¡­your ¡®honored guest¡¯, your Grace.¡±

    Braddock¡¯s eyes shot open and he was filled with fear. He couldn¡¯t believe Lestith would outright begin questioning him, especially after the recruits had done something so foolish earlier in the day. His heart felt as if it would burst and he began to break out into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± She said in a defensive and unimpressed tone. ¡°And what makes you think you deserve to know anything of him?¡±

    ¡°Well, Your Grace¡­according to the reports from the recruits that were, um, subdued, and his actions during the Mock Battle the day prior, I have reason to believe he is more than he appears to be. And anyone with capabilities such as him, and even if the reports seem to be nothing more than the ravings of trauma, they are still things that must be looked into thoroughly.¡±

    He paused and swallowed hard. He knew he was treading on thin ice.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­¡±

    Elynara turned to look at Amrin who was still leaned against the desk with his arms crossed. He cast his gaze at her and lifting up one hand made a small gap between his index finger and thumb.

    ¡°Very well. I will tell you all that you need to know, and nothing more. Is that understood?¡±

    Braddock hearing this visibly relaxed, all the tension he had was released and do to him tensing all his muscles, the act of loosening them caused him no undue amount of pain. But he did well to hide it. He was also quite grateful for bringing Lestith with him for if he himself asked about Amrin it would seem too suspicious.

    ¡°You have my utmost thanks, Your Grace!¡± she nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, the first thing I would like to ascertain is¡­his allegiance.¡± Lestith didn¡¯t waste any time.

    ¡°You certainly don¡¯t mince words, do you Captain?¡±

    ¡°My apologies. But it is of utmost importance to determine whether he could be a potential spy against the Kingdom of Arestoth.¡±

    Amrin had no idea what the Kingdom of Arestoth was, who the king was or any political figures. If he had to guess Arestoth was the name of the city. Being totally indifferent to political squabbles he remained completely unfazed at the name.

    ¡°So you believe that he could be working for The Dominion? Or perhaps Valdiss¡¯ Enclave? He doesn¡¯t appear to be a demi-human so the chances of him working for Tranquil Refuge seem quite small.¡± She began to berate Lestith for such a ludicrous accusation. She knew full well that he served no one, for there is no one greater than Amrin, especially in her eyes.

    ¡°Headmistress. If I may?¡± Amrin interrupted.

    Lestith slowly turned to look at him and his eyes were filled with gratitude as well as determination. He would get the answer even if he was to be made a fool.

    ¡°I serve no kingdom, domain, noble or other. I am my own man. That is all.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, I suppose serving no particular kingdom is better than serving one of our potential enemies¡­¡± he chose his words carefully. ¡°As for your rank, are you ranked with the Guild at all?¡±

    Another thing Amrin had never heard of before. He just curled his mouth downward and shrugged.

    ¡°The Guild of Chanters is an organization, neutral in their stance, which monitors, mentors and cultivates all those within the magical community. They are also responsible for ranking and classifying each member based on their exploits, skills, magical affinity and social recognition.¡± Elynara recited. A simple by the book explanation made it easy for Amrin to understand what he was asking.

    ¡°Ah, thank you for that, Headmistress.¡± He paused momentarily. ¡°None.¡±

    Braddock and Lestith just sat there with blank faces. As if the response didn¡¯t register.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry?¡± he finally realized what Amrin had said.

    ¡°None. I have no rank.¡±

    ¡°But¡­but you must have at least something registered with the Guild!?¡± Braddock shouted unintentionally.

    ¡°Sorry, But I have never been to this, guild, you speak of.¡±

    ¡°He is easily at the level of Master Chanter. I can attest to his skill. If his lack of credentials with the Guild will be a cause for concern I shall accompany him to the chapter within the city personally.¡± she was starting to lose patience. ¡°Is there anything else you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Just one last questions and we shall be on our way and begin preparation for the search of Gindel.¡± Lestith stood and looked directly at Armin, steadfast and unwavering. ¡°Were you present in the village of Edgewood a few nights prior?¡±

    The room fell silent, the tension was heavy between Lestith and Amrin. Elynara and Adalyn held their breath fearing what could happen if anyone made one wrong move.

    ¡°What makes you think I was there?¡± he asks calmly, no sign of uneasiness.

    ¡°Call it a hunch¡­a gut feeling, you could say.¡±

    ¡°And let¡¯s pretend for a second that I was¡­what happened in Edgewood?¡±

    ¡°Dozens of people dead, the only living survivor being a young woman on the verge of death herself from malnutrition and dehydration, cuts and bruises present on most of her body.¡±

    ¡°And you think I was the person responsible for this?¡± Amrin narrowed his eyes. He remembered where he had seen Lestith now. Lestith was the one to put him under arrest and threw him into the back of the carriage for the trip to the city.

    ¡°No, in fact, it was because of an old man¡­¡± he put emphasis on the words to see how he would react.  ¡°That we were able to discern the events that befell the village and the young woman is now recovering nicely.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well sounds like everything can be explained by the young lady, no?¡±

    ¡°True, but there is one thing that the young lady has requested that we are unable to provide.¡± He suddenly bowed to Amrin, causing everyone in the room to gasp slightly at the random and unexpected act of deference.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s this about?¡± it even took Amrin by surprise.

    ¡°I would first like to offer my sincerest apologies for suspecting you for the destruction of the village and the deaths of its inhabitants. And to thank you for saving the young woman as well.¡±

    Braddock had no idea what was going on. Having interrogated the old man personally and then looking at Amrin, there was no possible way they were the same person. He looked at his face closely, scrutinizing Amrin¡¯s with the mental image he had of the old man, and then it dawned on him. His eyes. They weren¡¯t like any eyes he had ever seen before.

    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡± Braddock whispered. But since the room was totally quiet, everyone was able to hear it.

    Adalyn tensed up when they realized that the two had figured out who he was.  Elynara was unaware of the events that occurred at Edgewood so she had a look of puzzlement and concern.

    ¡°Not only that, sir. But his¡­presence.¡± Lestith replied.

    Amrin had enough. He raised his hands in the air in surrender and let out a long drawn out sight.

    ¡°Alright. Fine. As you can see, not so much an old man. And I¡¯m glad that the girl is doing well. But I fail to see how this has anything to do with the security and wellbeing of the Academy or your Knights. You¡¯ve said so yourself, I was not responsible for the events at the village.¡±

    Lestith stood straight once more and continued to look at Amrin.

    ¡°Yes, as I mentioned previously. The young lady has asked us for something that we are unable to accommodate¡­as of yet. She wishes to speak with the one that rescued her.¡± His voice was steady and Amrin couldn¡¯t sense any hint of deceit. ¡°It would honor us if you could accompany us, Amrin, sir.¡±

    He had no real reason to deny the request, and he did want to make sure the illness within the little girl had been healed fully. Although he was a little worried that she would misunderstand something since he didn¡¯t look like an old man, but he¡¯d deal with it if it came to that.

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll go with you. But only to make sure the young girl is doing well.¡± He stood up straight and looked at Braddock and Lestith. ¡°But make no mistake. If I feel I am being threatened, tricked or in any other way feel that what you say is not true¡­there will be consequences.¡± The words fell onto the two Knights heavily, it wasn¡¯t a threat but they knew it would be foolish to attempt anything regardless.

 Chapter Ten - Sarya

    The sound of the waves crashing against the rocks below became a welcome and comforting sound to her over the years. She slept with the window open just a crack to let the sound come through a bit more, it seemed like the only time she closed that window was when there was a storm, which didn¡¯t happen too often thanks to the mostly tropical climate of the kingdom.

    She opened her eyes slowly to get used to the bright and almost blinding rays of sunlight shining through the lace curtains. Her gorgeous silver blue hair was strewn about the pillow and her face, even though it was a chaotic display from her typical appearance it did little to detract from her beauty. Sitting up carefully, she rubbed her eyes to clear away the grogginess with one hand and lifting a strap back onto her shoulder from her sleeping negligee with the other.

    Turning towards the window to get a view of the ocean she placed her hand to her side and it touched something soft, but it wasn¡¯t a bundle of cloth and it was warm. Confused, she looked down and noticed she had started to mash the cheek of a small body next to her. Gasping and flinching back to keep from hurting it she started to giggle. During the middle of the night, there was a visitor to her chambers.

    The small figure started to stir, so taking her finger she began to poke the cheek and place her head right next to the sleeping face. The poking continued until the tiny eyes started to blink open, realizing what was going on, the small face smiled big and laughed. It wasn¡¯t long until the room was filled with the laughter and playful sounds of the two.

    The guards just outside of the doors in the hall smiled, looking at each other from either side of the doorway, it was a common occurrence and one they took pride in hearing each morning the two spent the night together. The door between the guards clicked open and a small face poked out to greet them. The little face smiled wide, visibly showing two long sharp fangs along her upper teeth.

    Normally this would elicit fear or disgust with people, but the guards returned the large smile with their own, two large fangs showing along their upper teeth as well. What would be seen as facial hair, a mustache or beard, to humans, dwarves or even among the Elven races, they were slightly different. Theirs wasn¡¯t stubble, but instead soft fur.

    The kingdom she awoke in, and took pride in helping, nurturing and guiding, was the Tranquil Refuge. The only place among any of the kingdoms where persecution, harassment, disdain and outright violent repercussion for being what they were born, was not an issue.

    Demi-humans. Every citizen of the Refuge was a demi-human of some description, but unlike the more commonly accepted Dwarves or High Elves, they were a mixture of more animalistic races, wolves, foxes, bears, horses and lizards. Anyone that had never seen these races before would think they were going mad. And it was thanks to the efforts of the Tranquil Refuge, that those with more obvious differences than the majority human race, they were able to stay within the safety of its borders.

    Depending on the sub species, the appearance of the person was drastically different. Any of those from the mammal sub types were typically covered in soft fur in most parts of their body, they were not by any means covered fully in fur, although it wasn¡¯t unheard of, but there were still portions of bare skin from their human genes that were evident as well. Males, as with any species, usually had a larger propensity for being more covered with hair or fur, while the females were not.

    There were also some sub species that were of reptilian origin and they were the same but with scales instead of fur.  So it is due in large part by their vast difference in physical appearance that cause their undue animosity from the ¡°greater races¡±. It is also why Dwarves and Elves are more accepted due to their similar and usually more pleasing appearance.

    ¡°What can we do for you this wonderful morning Young Miss?¡± one of the guards said in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? The ladies always have the same thing this time of day!¡± the other guard spoke up. He looked down at the small happy face poking through the door and they both said in unison.

    ¡°Breakfast!¡± they shouted.

    It was the hallway that was filled with laughter this time.

    ¡°Now, now Eliza. Don¡¯t bother the soldiers when they¡¯re doing their job.¡± The voice was delicate and comforting. Eliza swung the door open for her and she stood in the doorway. She had thankfully put a simple dress on before the door had been thrown open for the guards to see. ¡°Ooh, you little¡­¡± she narrowed her eyes and pointed at Eliza.

    ¡°Good morning Lady Sarya.¡± Both soldiers stood at attention and brought their right fist to their chest, making a slight thud sound as it hit.

    ¡°Good morning. I appreciate your hard work. And I apologize you had to stay up all night standing guard. I do wish the King would listen to reason.¡± She said apologetically.

    ¡°Not at all ma¡¯am!¡± a guard yelled.

    ¡°It is a pleasure and honor to guard one such as yourself.¡± The other continued. ¡°If not for your efforts and words of guidance, I fear this kingdom would still be struggling to survive. We would not hesitate to lay down our lives for you!¡±

    The two soldiers immediately dropped to one knee and bowed their head in deference. Sarya couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and slightly saddened at them declaring their lives so casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s also because you¡¯re so pretty Sary!¡± the child said innocently using a pet name she had, even though it was only one letter short of her full name. But the two guards immediately went wide eyed and blushed, but their cheeks didn¡¯t change shades, instead their tails began to wriggle uncontrollably. The two guards were of the feline sub race. They were incredibly capable soldiers, but their emotions could easily be discerned by the movement of their tails. Sarya giggled and reprimanded the child lightly.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tease the poor men, Eliza.¡± She reached down and grabbed her hand. ¡°Now, let us head to the kitchen and see if we can help the chef with breakfast. Hm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Breakfast!¡± Eliza raised her free hand into the air and began to charge down the hallway towards the kitchen with Sarya in tow.

    The two came to a stairwell at the end of the hallway and could already smell the food being prepared, they began taking the stairs down to the kitchen with excitement being evident in Eliza¡¯s face and the pace she was going down the stairs.

    ¡°Be careful going down the stairs Eliza. I wouldn¡¯t want to have to explain to your father how you got hurt while trying to raid the kitchen, again.¡± She said teasingly.

    ¡°I will!¡± she said all too quickly, making Sarya know that her warning had gone unheeded.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Sarya caught up with Eliza after she had disappeared through the stone entryway leading into the kitchen. She was greeted by a few of the maids preparing for the morning meals for the various guests in the castle, she bowed to return their greetings.

    No one expected her to show such manners to those that were only servants to the royal house, but she had made it a point to tell everyone that it would be rude not to show the same level of manners and gratitude to those that offer it to her.

    ¡°Ah! Good morning Lady Sarya. I see it didn¡¯t take long for our little princess to come looking for something to munch on this morning.¡± The chef said cheerfully.

    ¡°My apologies Chef Prantis.¡± She gently lowered her head to the head chef of the castle, an elderly demi human of canine sub species.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for such formalities with me dear!¡± she quickly waved her hand as if she was attempting to remove the formality from the room.  ¡°I have just the thing you two need. For the young missus, we have some dried meats, cheese and fruits! And for you, my Lady, we have a variety of fresh fruits and my homemade granola!¡±

    ¡°You never cease to amaze Prantis. What do we say Eliza?¡± she looked to the child.

    ¡°Thank you Chef!¡± she smiled so big her eyes closed from the act, she clutched the bowl she was handed tightly.

    ¡°Very good, now, let us eat this wonderful breakfast on the terrace shall we?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Leaving through an exit on the opposite side of the one they entered from they held hands and slowly walked through the halls, soldiers and maids hurrying to complete morning errands before the rest of the castle woke for the day. Each person that passed by the two graciously bowed, to which they returned in kind.

    They casually strolled through the rest of the hallway and up some stairs until they reached a large atrium that was nestled in the back of the castle. On the opposite side of the entrance to the atrium was a large open terrace that looked out over the ocean.

    The two of them were surprised to see a figure already seated at the large table stationed in the middle of the terrace, the figure didn¡¯t seem to notice them, most likely due to the fact that they seemed to be reading a document of some kind and it was covering their view.

    ¡°Good Morning, your majesty.¡± Sarya said gently. When the document fell below his eyesight, she performed an elegant curtsy.

    ¡°Ah! Good morning, my dear! And I see Eliza is with you¡­again.¡± He frowned. ¡°Eliza, I hope you aren¡¯t bothering Lady Sarya again!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not!¡± she shouted and placed her breakfast bowl on the table and crawled into the chair.

    ¡°Mm hmm¡­¡± he glanced from Eliza to Sarya, who had also placed her breakfast on the table and sat down.

    ¡°It is quite alright, Your Majesty. I enjoy having her keep me company.¡± She smiled and reached over to Eliza and tickled her on the side gently.

    ¡°I see. Very well then¡­¡±

    ¡°Is everything going well with you, Majesty?¡± Sarya asked as she took a bite of the granola Prantis had made, it was still warm and surprisingly soft.

    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m just looking through some of the requests sent by the Guild. It¡¯s rather bothersome if I¡¯m to be honest.¡± He said tossing the forms onto the table.

    ¡°Well, it is still quite early in the day, after breakfast what say I assist you with them?¡±

    ¡°As usual, your assistance will be invaluable Sarya. You have my thanks.¡±

    ¡°It is my pleasure Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I still have no idea how it is I came to enjoy the assistance of one such as yourself.¡± He said as he sighed and leaned back in the chair.

    ¡°Well, I believe we have gone over this a few times, my lord. It was rather simple, we share the same ideals. You wish to unite all of the demi-humans under one rule. A just and fair, rule free from oppression and hate. And I wish to see that end as well. So once I heard of a rather new and upcoming leader of the demi-humans, the Beast King Cassus Mardax, I had to meet him.¡± She chuckled.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Ugh. I do wish that name never existed¡­¡± he said rolling his eyes.

    Beast King Cassus Mardax earned his name for not only his ability to rally those to fight alongside him, but mainly for his prowess on the battlefield as it was nothing short of a beast. He also had a rare blood condition as well as sub species, Pantheran, which caused an evolutionary abnormality which allowed more prominence in his physical features. Other than his physical statue towering over and wider than many others in his kingdom, his features were also more animalistic giving him a lion-like appearance. Beast King was a truly apt title.

    ¡°Daddy, want a bite?¡± Eliza peeped and held up a piece of dried meat for him.

    ¡°Ah, why thank you my dear. Wow, this looks yummy!¡± he opened his mouth, his fangs were massive compared to Eliza¡¯s, and even the knights from earlier. He chomped down on the meat making a sound effect as if he was taking a bite out of a larger chunk. Eliza began to giggle uncontrollably, causing Sarya to smile at the scene.

    The three ate in peace, speaking occasionally and of nothing of importance until a maid came to the terrace and bowed.

    ¡°Oh, it looks like it¡¯s that time already?¡± Cassus said.

    ¡°Awww¡­but I wanna spend the day with daddy and Sary!¡± Eliza pouted, puffing her cheeks out.

    ¡°Now now, Eliza. We can play later tonight, I promise. Now be a good girl and go to your studies? Hmm?¡± Sarya entreated her.

    ¡°Mmm¡­.alright. Promise?!¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± She replied with a smile.

    Eliza pushed herself out of the chair and jogged to the maid who was waiting, she smiled at Eliza and held her hand out. The two both bowed to Cassus and Sarya before turning to leave.

    ¡°Now, what is it the Guild is asking of us this time?¡± Sarya questioned, now that Eliza had left.

    Cassus sighed and picked up the document he was reading earlier and handed it to her. She took it from him and began to read through its contents. The further she progressed through the document the more her brows furrowed in displeasure. Once she had read the entirety of the document she placed it on the table and sighed.

    ¡°They do ask for a lot don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Well, if we wish to expand our influence and show the rest of the Kingdoms that we are serious we must have a Guild of Chanters chapter within the city. But what they ask will be hard to accommodate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question, by any means, but¡­¡± she hesitated.

    ¡°Where are we going to find anyone with those qualifications willing to work here, let alone live here?¡±

    Due to the Tranquil Refuge being a first of its kind, there was a stipulation put forth by the Guild of Chanters that require the chapter within the city be regulated and overseen by a leading member of the Guild or by a chanter with Mid-Chant rank or higher. The Refuge had their fair share of capable chanters, but due to their circumstances, no one had registered officially with the Guild in any other cities, therefore none of their own would be qualified or capable of overseeing the chapter.

    ¡°And I suppose asking you once again is¡­¡± he said hopeful.

    Sarya shook her head in regret.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I have not registered with the guild, let alone attained the rank they desire.¡±

    ¡°But surely you would be able to in no time, based on your aura.¡±

    Cassus was able to sense latent power and energy within people. While it wasn¡¯t as accurate or capable as an Aptitude Array or Registration Crystal, he could still tell. It was assumed that due to his rare blood he could ¡®smell¡¯ the powers. And what he sensed in Sarya was second to none.

    ¡°I appreciate the confidence, Majesty. But you know I have vowed¡­¡±

    ¡°Say no more." He interrupted, raising a giant hand to stop her. "My apologies. I should not force you to, it¡¯s all just so frustrating.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°I wish I could ask one of my own. But I¡¯m afraid that it will not go so well either.¡±

    ¡°Mm. The thought is appreciated. You are truly one of a kind though Lady Sarya, High Elves are demi-human by right, but viewed as a pinnacle of the greater races, so it is no surprise that they would be unwilling to assist us in this matter.¡±

    Sarya furrowed her brow at this, he wasn¡¯t wrong, but she wished he was.

    ¡°There really is only one option I believe.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do tell?¡± he said curiously and leaned forward, placing his elbows on the table and clasping his massive hands together.

    ¡°With your blessing, I shall depart to The Dominion and the Kingdom of Arestoth in search of one that will aid in our plight.¡±

    Cassus flinched backwards while shaking his head. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. It wasn¡¯t something he would ever ask of her.

    ¡°You cannot!¡± he said louder than he intended.

    ¡°There is no other choice your majesty. We are unable to recruit within your kingdom and the only other options are as such. Unless you wish to attempt to request aid from Valdiss?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Then, it is so¡­¡± she always did have a way of making her point by showcasing the alternative, which in most cases was never better.

    He released a loud and drawn out sigh, he was beaten.

    ¡°I never was a match for you in even the simplest of diplomatic matters¡­¡±

    ¡°And it is such that I am an invaluable asset, and I get what I want.¡± She said teasingly, with the most innocent of smiles.

    All he could do was shake his head in surrender.

    The remainder of the morning was spent organizing and readying her departure from the Refuge. Not knowing the length of time the trip would take, they took precautions for provisions and the necessary change of clothing for any time spent outside of a city. Cassus also took the liberty of assigning his best soldiers to act as guards for the expedition.

    A coach carriage, two horses to draw it, a driver, a lady in waiting and two guards were the force that would depart from the Tranquil Refuge to attempt to secure an overseer for their very own chapter of the Guild of Chanters.

    *****

    ¡°But I want to go with you!¡± Eliza shouted, throwing a tantrum that was quite uncommon for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie, but it¡¯ll be too long of a trip and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be safe for you.¡± Sarya tried to console her the best she could. Since she began working alongside Cassus to try and build up the Refuge¡¯s influence and standing as a legitimate nation, she had practically raised and been with Eliza, like a mother figure. Which made the bond even stronger since Eliza never knew her mother, the reason she has not been told yet due to her young age.

    ¡°B-but¡­¡± the tears were starting to flow down her cheeks. Her little tail erratically shaking side to side. It broke Sarya¡¯s heart, but it was something that needed to be done, and it was only temporary.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back before you know it. And I¡¯ll bring gifts. How¡¯s that sound? Hm?¡± she was kneeling in front of her, holding her little shoulders in her hands while talking quietly and calmingly to Eliza.

    ¡°Promise?¡± her sobbing began to subside at the prospect of gifts.

    ¡°Promise.¡± Sarya replied with a smile. ¡°Now, dry those tears, I¡¯ll be heading out tomorrow. So let¡¯s go play something, what do you say?¡± she said as she gently tickled Eliza¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± the familiar large smile, showing her fangs, covered her face. It was a smile that Sarya liked the best.

    ¡°Ok, you head up to your room and bring whatever you want to play with to mine and I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± she screamed and she ran towards the stairway leading up their quarters.

    Sarya watched as the small figure bounced along the hallway, her tail now wagging playfully in all directions as she disappeared into the stairwell.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain there is no other way?¡± Cassus came from behind and asked gently. His figure all the more imposing now that he was standing, he towered over Sarya.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. There isn¡¯t anyone here that wouldn¡¯t be putting their life at risk with such an endeavor.¡±

    Sarya was willing to travel alone, but Cassus was adamant that she take the men that he assigned and he wouldn''t hear no for an answer.

    ¡°Mm¡­too true. Damn it all¡­¡±

    ¡°It will be fine, Majesty. This is just a small stepping stone in the path to establishing the great Tranquil Refuge where all are welcome and all will be treated as equal.¡± She said to calm and reason his frustration away.

    He sighed heavily and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Where do you plan to head to first? The Dominion or Arestoth?¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe the best bet would be to head for Arestoth, not only is it slightly closer, but they also have the Academy of Highleaf. I hear the Headmistress is quite the capable chanter, she may be able to assist with our endeavors, or perhaps even suggest someone to fill the role for overseer of the chapter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be wonderful indeed. Are you acquainted with the Headmistress at all? Do you believe she will be willing to assist us?¡± he asked, hopeful.

    ¡°Unfortunately not, Majesty. I only know of her from rumors and announcements made by the Academy and the Guild itself.¡±

    ¡°I see. Very well. I have taken the liberty to write a letter of introduction, should the need arise. I doubt it will have as much leverage as one written by a real king, but it should have some influence due to my time in the Scourge Wars.¡± He handed a rolled parchment that was wrapped with a blue silk ribbon and sealed with red wax containing the seal for the Tranquil Refuge.

    ¡°You have my thanks, Majesty. I will not fail you. I promise that I shall find someone to oversee the Guild in Tranquil Refuge and we will see this kingdom grow prosperous.¡± She bowed her head, her voice filled with determination and confidence.

    Cassus nodded in approval and admiration of her loyalty, dedication and unending resolve.

 Chapter Eleven

    The three men walked through the front entrance to the Hold. All eyes fell upon them as they walked through the main receiving area. Desks and benches dotted the large room for typical clerical tasks as well as to be used for a policing station, a few under arrest sitting on the benches as Braddock, Lestith and Amrin walked passed.

    A few were drunk and passed out, so the reason for them being there was obvious, others looked to be in pretty bad shape, bruises and cuts on various parts of their body and face, so chances are they were arrested for assault, resisting arrest or something else.

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was being escorted through the Hold, when the young girl should be in a clinic or temple of some sort for healing.

    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re bringing me into the Hold?¡± he said cautiously.

    ¡°Oh, right, please don¡¯t be alarmed. We have our own in house healer. The young lady is in an upper room at the end of the hall.¡± Lestith said to ease his worry.

    They continued to walk in silence through the corridors and up the stairs. Inside the hallway there were a few soldiers not in armor, but instead casual wear and some were wearing sleeping attire, he could only assume this was also used as a dormitory of sorts for recruits.

    They came to a stop at the door at the very end of the hall, where a guard in full plate armor stood at attention. He saluted Braddock and Lestith quickly and then opened the door carefully to let them in. Braddock and Lestith took a place at the foot of the bed, where a young girl with long straight black hair that fell to the middle of her back was staring out of the window close to her bed.

    Amrin entered the room and saw she had bandages on both arms and hands, her face also had the occasional patch to cover a wound and while she looked worse for wear due to the bandages, her hair was shiny, and she looked much better than when he first saw her. She was no longer gaunt and haggard, her eyes didn¡¯t sink into her face and were no longer surrounded by dark black circles that made her seem older than she was. He came to stand at the side of her bed and waited patiently.

    The girl finally noticed the two at the foot of the bed in the corner of her eyes and turned slowly. After the incident, her reaction to her surroundings was much slower and almost labored in its execution. She looked tired, but only slightly as her eyes moved around slowly to take in her surroundings.

    After she registered that Braddock and Lestith were here to visit she smiled gently and slowly, as everything else she seemed to do. Lestith raised a hand and waved gently to her as he returned the smile. Braddock only nodded in recognition. Amrin watched the exchange and made a mental note to raise his opinion of them.

    It was then the young girl turned towards Amrin finally, and rested her eyes on his. Amrin¡¯s eyes were unique and anyone that had seen them before would easily be able to remember them, as evidenced by Lestith realizing he was the ¡®old man¡¯ from the village.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m glad that you are doing well now.¡± He said as she continued to stare.

    She didn¡¯t respond and only continued to stare intently at his face. Amrin turned to the two men and furrowed his brow and raise his shoulders in confusion. Lestith shook his head side to side and showed he too was unsure of what was going on. When Amrin turned back to look at the girl she was crying. The tears were flowing from her eyes, but she was totally silent. No sobs, no gasps for air and no screams in pain or despair.

    ¡°A-are you here to help us?¡± she asked in an almost whisper like tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.sorry?¡±

    ¡°You¡­you were summoned¡­.to help us¡­.right?¡±

    Again, he turned to look at Lestith and Braddock who both had expressions matching his, total confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I wasn¡¯t summoned.¡±

    ¡°The shiny rock¡­.you¡­.were there¡­.they all died¡­.you were summoned¡­.right?¡± each word seemed as if it pained her to utter. And still the tears flowed unhindered down her cheeks.

    Amrin was taken aback slightly. This girl was under the impression that everyone in the cave had died in order to summon him. That¡¯s what Adalyn was talking about when she mentioned a ritual. He exhaled sharply and placed his right hand over his face and crossed his left arm across his chest to support it.

    ¡°What is she talking about? You were summoned?¡± Braddock questioned him.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡± Amrin shot back in defense.

    ¡°Not true! Family died, friends died¡­abandoned by king!¡± her voice was cracking and sounded rough. ¡°Elder summoned¡­demon. Punish greedy nobles! Food gone. Money gone. No one helped! Everyone died...you punish all of them!¡± her incomplete sentences made it somewhat hard to follow but the men in the room understood.

    ¡°They attempted a demon summoning to take revenge on the nobles that abandoned them¡­¡± Braddock said quietly. ¡°It makes sense¡­they were left to fend for themselves for so long¡­But does that mean.¡± He looked up to Amrin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing clear, I wasn¡¯t summoned. Whatever ritual your village attempted¡­it didn¡¯t work. I was not brought here by anything. I just happened to be impr¡­.¡± He paused abruptly and attempted to correct himself. ¡°I was just in the area when I heard the cave in. I found you unconscious and hurt. I nursed you to health the best I could and then these Knights found us. That¡¯s it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be so direct and insensitive but he needed to clear up any misunderstanding before he was suspected for being some kind of demon or something ridiculous like that. He began to notice the girl starting to show emotion other than the silent tears. Her face began to turn flush and her lips began to quiver.

    She reached out and grabbed onto his shirt and started to sob, her breath was the only thing able to escape her throat though, it seems that she had lost her voice and that was the reason her form of speaking was labored and broken. Amrin furrowed his brows, he didn¡¯t know what to do, and he looked to the others who also had looks of concern but equally at a loss.

    Being all men, it wasn¡¯t exactly their forte with dealing with females, let alone younger females.  The only thing that Amrin could think of to do might raise concerns and questions, but he figured he owed it to the girl, he couldn¡¯t shake the fact that the villagers attempted some ridiculous ritual because they knew he was trapped in that mountain. If he wasn¡¯t there, they would probably be alive¡­probably. The state of the village made him also doubt that, but it was a good enough reason for him to want to help her regardless.

    He lay his left hand on her shoulder to steady her, and then his right was gently placed on top of her head. He closed his eyes and his hands began to glow a gentle rose pink color, within seconds the young girl stopped crying and she released his shirt.

    Amrin then raised his hand from her head and gently pushed her back towards her pillow and laid her to rest, covering her with the blanket. If not for the tears that were still wet on her cheeks, the look on her face would show that she was completely content. He turned to the exit and walked out. Braddock and Lestith were stunned at what happened, confusion and questions abound in their minds. Lestith was the first to chase after him, Braddock was still slow to move and hobbled his way out of the room after the two.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Lestith was quick to catch up, the sound of his armor clanking as he jogged to meet Amrin¡¯s stride.

    ¡°Hey. Hey!¡± he yelled as Amrin walked out into the courtyard.

    ¡°Ugh, what?!¡± He quickly turned around, frustrated.

    ¡°W-what was that? That you did to her? You didn¡¯t¡­.¡± Lestith wasn¡¯t accusing him, but his habit of being cautious and concerned about those in need brought it up.

    ¡°Hurt her? Kill her? Or something ridiculous like that?¡± Amrin said, his voice filled with annoyance.

    ¡°N-no¡­well, yes. Look, I¡¯m just worried. It¡¯s my job.¡±

    Amrin released an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Look, I just helped ease her mind, that¡¯s all. She was clearly traumatized by what happened. She was under some asinine impression that she summoned me to help her with¡­.something! I simply implanted the idea that her family had been lost in a plague that struck her village, her being the only survivor.¡± He blurted out.

    ¡°Implanted? W-what do you mean implanted? How is something like that possible? And how could you make her believe a lie?!¡± Lestith was angry and confused.

    ¡°And what would you have me do?! Huh!? What would you do!? Tell me, oh mighty Knight who art here to protect the weak and innocent! If you are so righteous and holy, the upholder of all that is just and good in this world¡­Where were you when their village was on the verge of death!? Where was your righteousness when they had to resort to some stupid fucking ritual to summon some¡­thing!?¡±

    Amrin had no idea why he was so furious. He just was. It might have something to do with the young girl being left all alone, essentially abandoned by those she most likely held dear, regardless of whether it was their fault. She was alone in the world now. Everyone and everything she knew, all she held dear, taken from her in a single night.

    The pursuit of power, regardless of its reasoning, was yet again the downfall of a people.  He had lost count, no, not lost, forced himself to forget, the amount of times he had seen this same event happen over his ancient lifespan.

    Lestith noticed something in Amrin¡¯s eyes. They began to have very faint traces of color, reds, blues and purples and for a very brief moment, pitch black. He was terrified, but still compelled to answer¡­but nothing would come out.

    He could feel it, again. Amrin couldn¡¯t explain what it was but he was so angry. Always so angry. He never used to have an issue keeping his emotions in check, but the anger was always at the top now. It took more effort and willpower for him to keep from losing himself entirely.

    He was completely conscious of what was happening, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself, the emotions, the words and actions were beyond his control unless he focused all his efforts on stopping himself. The only way he could explain it was he was merely along for the ride, and the anger was taking over while he was forced to watch.

    ¡°If you must blame someone, then you can blame me!¡± Braddock came stumbling out of the doors.  ¡°Captain Lestith had no control over the allocation, expedition or its period of execution!¡± he came to stand beside Lestith.

    Amrin was out of breath, his face was flush and he began to shake from anger. He knew that if he lashed out here, hundreds if not thousands would suffer the consequences, even the young girl that caused him to feel this helpless and angry for her.

    ¡°I did what I could. Her memories may now be a lie, but tell me¡­if that were your loved one, if that were someone you held dear and you knew, you knew, that she would suffer unimaginable pain, agony and suffering from the memories of something so traumatic as watching people die needlessly before her eyes¡­would you not do anything in your power to keep that from happening?!¡± he was shaking, pointing at Lestith and Braddock as he shouted with his other fist clenched.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Braddock said gently, and bowed.

    The rage within Amrin immediately took a blow. He twitched at the sudden politeness and gratitude given to him. He furrowed his brows and looked confused.

    ¡°W-what are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, I have no idea how you did it, nor do I care at this moment. They may be a lie, but in the absence of any other alternatives, I agree with the solution you came to. She will be at peace now. She is alive, she will have a much easier time coping with her new memory of the event, and she has you to thank.¡±

    ¡°She must never know!¡± he said angrily.

    ¡°Of course. Not about the truth of her village, but if you ask me to keep from telling her that the one who saved her is truly an honorable and just person¡­I must kindly refuse.¡± He said firmly.

    Lestith didn¡¯t know what to say, but Braddock, coming in during the middle of the exchange knew exactly what to say and exactly how to solve the issue so that whatever he saw in Amrin¡¯s eyes never came to fruition. He was in awe once again by the man that he was proud to serve.

    ¡°Very well. Now that I¡¯ve held up my end of this agreement, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Amrin turned and headed towards the exit of the Hold. Before leaving he turned ¡°You. Lestith? I hold you responsible for her well-being. I don''t care about your circumstances at home, as you so eloquently put it, it is your job. Think of it as comeuppance for failing to uphold that holier than thou mentality you hold so dear.¡±

    Lestith¡¯s jaw dropped, he quickly looked to Braddock who quickly looked away to avoid needing to answer.

    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t¡­!¡±

    ¡°And because you pissed me off!¡± he yelled once more as he walked through the entry way of the Hold.

    ¡°He¡­he can¡¯t do that can he?¡± Lestith stuttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Lest you want to feel the wrath of the Headmistress, as well as the one that she apparently holds in very high regard, I suggest you get your affairs in order to take on a new member within your household.¡± Braddock said unsympathetically and turned to walk back into the building.

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re single aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll do you some good to have a female touch around the place.¡± He began to laugh as he closed the door behind him.

    Lestith was now alone in the courtyard, his jaw still dropped, shoulders slouched and head reeling over what he was now placed in charge of.

 Chapter Twelve

    Elynara and Adalyn were to meet Amrin at the Guild chapter within the city, they drew him a map that would lead him there from the Capital Knight¡¯s Hold, so they decided to meet one hour after they had left the Academy. The chapter for the guild was a modest building on a main shopping street within the middle class district of the city, the amenities weren¡¯t unlike what Adalyn¡¯s tavern offered from what she saw in the waiting room.

    She had only been here once before when she registered before her attendance to the Academy, and not much had changed. They were shown into a private waiting chamber though, due to Elynara¡¯s position and rank. The room was very well furnished, the chairs were high backed and had soft thick cushions that Adalyn couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with, she could easily fall asleep they were so comfortable.

    An attendant entered the room and poured them both a glass of a beverage that seemed to be made from pressed fruits and some sugar. Adalyn made a note of its flavor and would have to tell her father about it. After the attendant had left, the two women sat peacefully in the quiet room.

    ¡°So um¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± Elynara asked.

    ¡°I just, um, don¡¯t know how to ask this but¡­¡±

    ¡°I assure you, you can ask me anything you wish and I will answer if I¡¯m able to.¡±

    ¡°H-how long have you known Amrin? I mean, I know he was betr¡­umm, locked away for over two thousand years, but how long have you known him, from before?¡± Adalyn was careful not to use a word that would turn the mood too sour.

    Elynara took a sip from the cup and then placed it back on the table, sitting back into the chair.

    ¡°I was the last to join the group, so not nearly as long as I wished. But before¡­what happened, I was privileged to have spent somewhere around 7 to 8 years with them? Meladris was the first, she was¡­¡± she paused and cleared her throat gently. ¡°She was the first.¡±

    ¡°Meladris? What was she like?¡±

    ¡°Adalyn, dear.¡± She looked at her with a stern yet caring look. ¡°Without knowing just who, what they did, or how Master was betrayed, I would rather not discuss the others. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°O-oh, of course. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it is fine. Ours is a, unique, relationship. So until the time Master decides to discuss the relationships of the others, I feel that it is not my place.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± She took a drink and thought silently for a bit.

    Elynara leaned forward and took the glass again and began to take another drink.

    ¡°So¡­even after all this time, you still love him?¡± she said abruptly.

    Elynara was in the middle of taking a sip of the juice and instantly choked and snorted some of the fluid. She quickly put the cup down and began to cough, looking for something to cover her mouth and clean the mess on her face.

    Adalyn was surprised and quickly took a handkerchief she had in her pocket and handed it to Elynara. Taking the kerchief, she began to cough into it. When they subsided she started to wipe her mouth and brush off her dress from the spray of juice from her choking on the drink.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­what makes you¡­.¡± She started to stumble over her words while cleaning the glass and the table from the small spills.

    ¡°The way you look at him. I¡¯ve seen that look before. My mother used to look at my father like that all the time.¡± She smiled reminiscing about her mother.

    ¡°N-no that¡¯s not. I mean I¡¯m not in love with him, I just¡­.¡± She was fidgeting uncontrollably, twirling the handkerchief in her fingers and stuttering. ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything.¡± She blushed bright red and whimpered. Adalyn was once again taken by surprise, this time because she had the pleasure of seeing a side of the powerful and revered Headmistress Elena Aqua that no one could imagine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s our little secret.¡± Adalyn said with a gentle smile.

    No sooner had she said that there was a knock on the door and a High Elf woman wearing a stunning black and white dress entered the room. It wasn¡¯t a gown one would wear to a ball or gala event, it was instead tight fitting but loose enough to move around in comfortably, reached down to just above her knees and had no sleeves. It was elegant and simple, perfect for working in while staying fashionable.

    ¡°Headmistress, it is an honor to have you here. What is the occasion for your visit?¡± she bowed to Elynara.

    ¡°There is a matter in which I would like to have your, discretion, if possible.¡± She said while nodding back to her.

    ¡°Why of course. If it is within my power I am at your command.¡± She turned to the door and made sure that it was closed.  Turning back around, she headed to an open chair and took a seat.

    ¡°In a moment a gentleman will be arriving to register himself with the guild. I wish to keep his information utterly confidential, as well as providing him with credentials befitting a Swift Chanter. Is that within your power?¡± she got straight to the point. The hostess was confused and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°W-well, yes I suppose that would be possible. But I¡¯m afraid if his level is not truly that of a Swift Chanter, I am unable to justify providing him such a prestigious rank. I¡¯m sorry Headmistress.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe you will have to worry about that. We have known each other for quite some time Lenaris, I would not ask you to do something that would put you in a position that would bring you harm. I believe you will understand the need for this once you meet him.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but even still¡­to falsify documentation, registration documentation no less. Who is this man that you would risk this for?¡± she looked at Adalyn and wondered.

    ¡°He is¡­he is my master.¡±

    Adalyn went wide eyed and didn¡¯t know if she should have said that. But she didn¡¯t want to interrupt, from their conversation they were some kind of friends so she left it in Elynara¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Your master!?¡± she yelped.

    ¡°Please keep your voice down." Elynara urged. "Yes. He is my master. You will understand when you meet him.¡±

    ¡°Elynara, you know I trust you, I love you like a sister but¡­a master? You have never once mentioned something like this. Was it forced upon you? If you need help removing the pact.¡±

    ¡°No! Please, trust me. He is the only man I would ever trust with my life and my very essence.¡±

    As they were discussing this, there came a knock on the door.

    ¡°That should be him now. Please enter.¡±

    The same attendant that escorted Adalyn and Elynara into the waiting room showed Amrin in, once he was in the room she excused herself and closed the door behind him.

    Amrin still had a look of frustration and annoyance. It didn¡¯t go unnoticed by either Adalyn or Elynara.

    ¡°Master? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he looked at Elynara and shook his head to focus himself. ¡°Oh, yes I¡¯m¡­I mean¡­why are you calling me master?¡± he tried to pretend that it was an accident on her part.

    ¡°It is alright Master. Allow me to introduce Lenaris, she is an old friend, and overseer of this chapter of the Guild of Chanters.¡± She gestured to the beautiful high elf in the black and white dress.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Although you will have to forgive me. I find it very hard to believe that one of Elynara¡¯s standing and capability is servant to a pact from someone that¡­I have never seen or heard of before.¡±

    Amrin scratched the back of his head and sighed as he took the open seat closest to him.

    ¡°Ely¡­I know I didn¡¯t say anything before but, stop telling people I¡¯m your master.¡±

    ¡°So it is untrue then? You are deceiving her in some way? I will have you know I do not take kindly to brazen or underhanded men!¡±

    ¡°Underhanded? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding here. Ely is¡­¡±

    ¡°And the manner in which you address your superior is offensive and needs to be corrected.¡±

    ¡°Lenaris, please.¡± Elynara tried to calm her down.

    ¡°No, Elynara, I¡¯m sorry but I feel it is my responsibility to make sure you are not being taken advantage of. And you, I suppose you are also calling him ¡®master¡¯?¡± she turned to look at Adalyn.

    ¡°N-no. Actually, we¡¯ve only met a few days ago. But, I do consider him a friend.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, master¡­¡± her words dripped with contempt ¡°What gives you the right to force Master Chanter Elynara to address you as such?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I never once asked them to call me master. They did so of their own accord.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re placing blame upon them and taking none yourself? If you¡¯re a man you need to take responsibility and act like one!¡±

    Amrin had no idea where the hostility was coming from, he neither cared for it, nor wanted to be subjected to it much longer. He raised an eyebrow in annoyance and stared at Lenaris.

    ¡°Lenaris, please! Calm yourself!¡±

    ¡°What do you expect Elynara? You visit me for the first time in years and out of the blue you say you have a master? You of all people?¡± she glared at Amrin, who was staring back, not amused.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems I¡¯ve come at a bad time. I¡¯ll take my leave, it seems you two have some things that need to be discussed.¡±

    He placed both hands on the armrests of the chair and just before he pushed himself up he could feel a sharp cold feeling around his wrists. He looked up and saw Lenaris holding her hand up and chanting something under her breath. As her mouth stopped moving his wrists were shackled to the armrests of the chair, the ice wouldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± Elynara shouted.

    ¡°If he truly is your master, then it is but at trivial matter to remove himself from the ice shackles.¡±

    ¡°Lenaris, you overstep your bounds!¡± she turned towards Amrin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master, I will remove them now.¡±

    ¡°No. It seems I¡¯m being underestimated¡­again!¡± Amrin said in a gravelly voice indicating his patience is all but run out.

    He could feel it again, the anger was welling up. Over such a trivial thing as being tested he was getting this upset. He immediately closed his eyes and took a deep breath in¡­once more. He could feel the darkness of the anger subsiding. He needed to figure out what was going on with him. In the past he certainly became angry, but it never felt like this.

    ¡°Madam Lenaris. I apologize if there¡¯s been some kind of misunderstanding, but I do not appreciate being treated like some criminal¡­I¡¯ve had my fill of such things for the day.¡± He raised one eyebrow and glared at her.

    ¡°Oh no, my dear. This is all to teach you a lesson, to not look down upon a Master Chanter such as Elynara. Or myself.¡± She crossed her legs and leaned forward as she said this. Her confidence was impressive, if misplaced.

    ¡°And this, lesson, what am I to do to gain your trust?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Break free of the shackles.¡± She said nonchalantly. ¡°Oh, but a word of warning, it¡¯s a Master Tier chant, so I wouldn¡¯t hold it against you if you decide to surrender and renounce any pact you have with Elynara.¡±

    ¡°Lenaris!¡± she was furious. Elynara had no idea why she would go to such lengths for a test. ¡°Explain yourself, what is the point of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before Elynara, I will not approve of anyone that claims to be your master if they are unable to do something as simple as this.¡±

    ¡°But that is ridiculous! Is it not my choice who I make a pact with?¡±

    ¡°Call me selfish, Elynara, but I will not budge from this.¡±

    ¡°Its fine, Ely. Something this simple¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Although I¡¯m inclined to agree with Ely, this is pretty pointless. But if you insist.¡±

    Amrin looked straight at her and the pressure in the room became heavy and felt sticky and crawling. Adalyn immediately hugged herself, she knew exactly what this was, and she hated it. She closed her eyes and lowered her head, she didn¡¯t want to see what was about to happen.

    Lenaris noticed her behavior and furrowed her brow in confusion. She then looked to Elynara who was calmly seated in her chair, upset, but watching as Amrin worked.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. Her skin began to crawl and she felt as if a thousand invisible hands were groping all over her body, in a sickening and vile way. She looked on in horror as two dark purple orbs appeared just above the ice shackles that encased his wrists.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Black oily tentacle-like tendrils appeared from the orbs and began to slither and encompass the ice. Slowly, the brilliant whitish blue color of the ice turned a form of black that appeared to swallow the light around it. She began to breathe heavy, she wanted to run, to close her eyes, but she could not. She continued to watch as the darkness swallowed the ice.

    Lenaris then noticed the tendrils recede slowly from the bottom of the armrest, crawl up and up until they were at the top. Then they lifted themselves into the air and back into the black orbs that appeared out of nowhere. And as quickly as they formed, they also disappeared.

    The entire process took a matter of seconds, but to her it felt like hours. Being witness to something so foreign, powerful and overwhelming, she was entranced and captivated. When the scene was over she gasped for air and clutched her chest as if to keep her heart from bursting from it.

    ¡°I-is it over?¡± Adalyn muttered. She opened one eye and peeked at Amrin. ¡°Oh¡­finally. I hate that thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry Adalyn. I figured it was safer than fire.¡± He smiled at her, she went wide eyed and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°W-what¡­.what was that!?¡± Lenaris managed to utter between gasps. ¡°That¡­terrifying power¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say it is one of the many reasons I call him master. Lenaris. Do you now understand?¡±

    ¡°It¡­there was¡­you did not utter a chant!¡± she looked upon him with a whole new light, he noticed that her eyes sparkled and her cheeks slightly red. ¡°That was¡­such power.¡± She bit her lower lip. Instantly Amrin shivered in his chair.

    ¡°I hope that was sufficient proof then? Or did you need more?¡± he asked cautiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s more?! Oh, I would love to see what more you could do.¡±

    ¡°Lenaris! That is enough. I swear, that habit of yours¡­¡± she reprimanded Lenaris with a raised eyebrow and arms crossed. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her habit was, and worry.

    ¡°We came to register Master with the guild, remember?¡±

    Lenaris pursed her lips and looked at Elynara with a slight pouting face.

    ¡°Very well. Down to business I suppose? But first, I wish to apologize to you¡­¡± she paused, she had yet to get his name.

    ¡°Amrin. My name is Amrin.¡±

    ¡°Amrin.¡± She stood and performed an elegant curtsy in front of him. ¡°My humblest apologies, my lord.¡± Her manners and behavior had made a complete night and day change.

    ¡°Mm¡­yes. Its fine, I guess¡­¡± he didn¡¯t know how to react. She seemed to have an air about her that he couldn¡¯t quite deal with.

    ¡°Now, the registration? Lenaris?¡± Elynara beckoned.

    ¡°Oh, yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± Lenaris reached into a drawer that was recessed under the table they were using to place their drinks and produced an Aptitude Array, but this looked slightly different.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use one of these at the fight the other day?¡± Amrin said.

    ¡°Oh, no that was an Aptitude Array. While this is similar in some ways, it¡¯s a much more precise and capable of giving us a clearer picture of one¡¯s elemental affinity and power with that element.¡±

    ¡°I see. Is this going to make a really loud noise as well? Because I¡¯m already starting to get a headache.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, that won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Lenaris said chuckling. ¡°This is much more sophisticated in its approach. One your hand is placed on it and you focus your energy it will provide an accurate imprint of your statistics onto this Orichalcum plate.¡±

    Lenaris reached into her side pocket and pulled out a thin metal card. It was a dull greenish brown like color and didn¡¯t seem too impressive.

    ¡°O-Orichalcum?!¡± Adalyn yelped. ¡°I never had anything like that when I registered. I just used simple Iron. Why is it Orichalcum now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Well depending on the potential of the one registering depends on the type of material used to imprint the statistics of the Chanter. Most students entering the Academy are Iron, very rarely are they of anything higher in quality.¡± She looked to Amrin while she spoke. ¡°And after seeing the abilities Lord Amrin displayed, I would be remiss to use anything lower than Orichalcum.¡±

    ¡°L-lord Amrin?¡± Elynara chimed in. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Lenaris.

    ¡°Yes. After displaying such¡­¡± she paused and gave Amrin a look that confused and slightly concerned him. ¡°Power, it is only natural to address him with deference.¡± She smirked.

    Elynara knew exactly what she was going for and quickly cleared her throat.

    ¡°But, don¡¯t they cost coin? Iron isn¡¯t exactly expensive, but Orichalcum is incredibly rare and expensive in its own right is it not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Normally the cost to upgrade or register with an Orichalcum card would be 400 gold coins.¡± Adalyn almost passed out after hearing a sum she couldn¡¯t even dream of having.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that then. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Amrin said quickly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Lenaris was quick to question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of coin on me! I¡¯ve gone this long without doing this, I think I can go a little longer without it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an issue, I will take care of the payment.¡± Elynara spoke up.

    ¡°Uhh, Ely?¡±

    ¡°Worry not Master. In my time¡­without you, I¡¯ve been able to amass quite the fortune. It is of no concern. Please, Continue.

    Lenaris took the Orichalcum plate and placed it into a small slot underneath the crystal that was to have Amrin¡¯s hand placed. She then pushed it towards him and gestured for him to continue.

    Without thinking anything of it, Amrin placed his hand and waited. Nothing.

    ¡°Uhh¡­is it broken or something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I could have sworn¡­¡± she paused ¡°Are you channeling your energy into it?¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh, your primary elemental attribute.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t have one.¡± He replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? I don¡¯t understand. Surely you have at least one element that you¡¯re more attuned to? Such as the one you exhibited earlier¡­such¡­power.¡± She trailed off, her eyes sparkling once again.

    ¡°Actually Lenaris. Master is fully capable of controlling any and all elements at will.¡± Elynara said.

    ¡°What!?¡± she shouted, the pitch being much higher than she intended.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s, amazing. I¡¯ve never met anyone like this. I¡¯m finding it harder to keep my excitement in check.¡± She again looked at Amrin and she bit her lower lip. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but feel he was being sized up like some kind of item for study.

    ¡°So this is pointless then?¡± he quickly responded.

    ¡°Oh, no, if you¡¯re capable of doing so, focus as many elemental energies you can into the gem. It should be able to register each of them and quantify their appropriate strengths.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, miss?¡± Adalyn chimed in. ¡°Does it register the prime elements? Earth, Air, Fire, Water, Light and Dark?¡±

    ¡°Of course, what a silly question.¡± She scoffed.

    Not appreciating being treated like a fool, Adalyn¡¯s tone changed.

    ¡°Then this rock is useless.¡±

    ¡°R-rock!? How dare you!?¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not my fault if you have inefficient equipment! Amrin can control elements you¡¯ve never even heard of!¡± she crossed her arms and turned her head away.

    ¡°N-new elements!? You mean what he used earlier wasn¡¯t a variation of the Dark element?!¡± she was practically drooling over him now. She was most definitely not after him for any romantic or sexual reasons, Amrin was convinced she wanted to study him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I can just use the um, prime elements? I¡¯ll just do that!¡± he looked at the stone and focused his energy into the crystal. In a matter of moments the stone shined brightly and a hissing sound could be heard coming from below it. After a second of hissing there was a sudden pop and the crystal died out, with smoke coming from below the crystal, where the plate was.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lenaris was taken aback. ¡°It¡­it¡¯s destroyed the card.¡±

    ¡°And what does that mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The gem harnesses the power that is channeled into it to carve into the plates the data that is to be registered with the guild. Your elemental affinity, your competency with that element and any additional elements you can be host to. But, if the power being utilized is too much for the plate being etched into¡­it gets destroyed. But I¡¯ve only seen it happen on plates of Steel or Enhanced Iron, never with Orichalcum.¡±

    ¡°Still not getting what that means.¡± He replied still confused.

    ¡°It means we need a plate that is stronger than Orichalcum. Which I don¡¯t believe we have.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have it because it doesn¡¯t exist, or because you just don¡¯t have it here?¡± Adalyn asked.

    ¡°Oh it exists, but, it¡¯s incredibly rare, more so than Orichalcum and even more expensive as well. Adamantine.¡±

    Adalyn hadn¡¯t heard of any material like that before, so it fell a bit short of her expectations, after hearing about the super rare and incredibly expensive Orichalcum, she was hoping for something incredible to be mentioned.

    ¡°So what is that supposed to mean for the registration? I can¡¯t just¡­turn the volume down?¡± he said sarcastically.

    ¡°Unfortunately not. The way the array works, is it is able to intake the energy you channel into it, unfiltered and in its purest form. So there is no way to limit what is etched into the plate.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? This is some pretty fancy crystal then isn¡¯t it? How does it do it?¡± he asked as he poked the crystal.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m unsure. We just know that it is capable of performing these tasks. It was discovered decades ago and the technology has progressed to this point. I apologize, it is merely a tool for registration, and I am unaware of the finer details.¡± She bowed apologetically.

    ¡°Ah, no I was just curious is all. No need to be sorry.¡±

    The group was now in silence pondering what their next move would be.

    ¡°I might be able to help find some of this, adamantine, was it? If it¡¯s necessary to complete this process.¡± Amrin finally spoke up.

    ¡°But¡­how? Miss Lenaris said it was incredibly rare and not even the Guild has it.¡± Adalyn questioned his confidence.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an ore right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­it¡¯s only native to specific geographical regions and even then it¡¯s incredibly hard to harvest, let alone locate.¡±

    ¡°I see. Do you have an example of these locations?¡±

    ¡°Well, from what I¡¯ve heard is they have only been found in dense stone areas with heavy seismic activity and also heavy magma flows. In essence an incredibly volatile and dangerous landscape, so it isn¡¯t something most would casually walk into or actively attempt to locate anything in.¡±

    ¡°Infernus Pass.¡± Elynara said absentmindedly.

    ¡°Infernus Pass? What¡¯s that?¡± Adalyn asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very dangerous area far to the north of Arestoth¡¯s borders. Home to all manner of wild animals, beasts and monsters. But yes, that would indeed be a prime location for Adamantine, but you cannot be serious about going there. It¡¯s a death trap!¡± Lenaris pleaded.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really necessary to go to those lengths do you? I mean¡­can¡¯t I just be unregistered like always? Besides, this whole Academy and Guild nonsense didn¡¯t exist two thousand years ago anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, no it didn¡¯t¡­but what does two thousand years in the past have to do with registering?¡± Lenaris asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing! Nothing¡­Amrin is just¡­saying that things were probably simpler back then.¡± Adalyn quickly tried to cover up his comment.

    ¡°Master. If we are to proceed with¡­locating the rest, having a registration card from the Guild will allow quick and unfettered access into most cities and kingdoms. For nothing other than to expedite your mission, I believe it is something worth pursuing.¡±

    Amrin sighed in exasperation and raised his hands in surrender.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s off to Infernus Pass.¡±

 Chapter Thirteen

    Amrin, Adalyn and Elynara sat quietly in the carriage as it rolled along the well worn dirt path, the occasional stone causing them to lurch and jostle from side to side. Amrin stared out of the window, as did Adalyn. Elynara was looking at her hands which lay across her lap, the look of anxiety and worry filled her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ely?¡± he said.

    The sudden question caused her to jump slightly in response.

    ¡°Oh¡­nothing, master. I¡¯m fine.¡± She forced a smile, which was all too obvious to Amrin, even after all these years.

    ¡°Ely, please. You know you¡¯ve never been able to hide things from me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just worried.¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°About whether you¡¯ve truly forgiven me. I...¡±

    ¡°Have you not been truthful about what you¡¯ve told me?¡± he interrupted her.

    ¡°I have! I swear to you!¡±

    ¡°Then you have nothing to worry about. I believe you, Ely. If I didn¡¯t, or if you weren¡¯t perfectly honest, the renewal pact would have failed, right?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s true. I¡¯m just¡­so sorry¡­¡± she began to tear up.

    Adalyn had been paying attention silently to the exchange and quickly grabbed one of her hands and began to pat it gently to try and ease her pain. ¡°I looked everywhere for you. I missed you so much! I was so sad, and angry¡­and alone. Everyone had left me, you had left me, I was scared I didn¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but think how foolish he had been. He had always carried on in his mind about how he was the only one that was betrayed, the only one to have gotten hurt by what had happened. It never occurred to him even once that there would be someone from his family that would always be faithful and loyal to him. He quickly leaned forward, and gently taking both of his hands, held Elynara¡¯s cheeks and lifted her head to look at her clearly.

    ¡°I am so sorry. It never occurred to me that I wouldn¡¯t be the only one to be abandoned.¡± Her eyes glittered from the tears and from the brilliant golden color of her irises. ¡°I am so glad I found you first. I think we¡¯ve both been alone long enough.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­mm!¡± she couldn¡¯t speak, but nodded fervently. With her free hand she quickly grasped Amrin¡¯s and squeezed hard, leaning into it trying to keep the feeling as much as possible.

    He wiped the tears away as they fell from her eyes and smiled at her. He couldn¡¯t believe how much she had grown, how much she had matured.

    ¡°Now, stop crying, hmm? Tears don¡¯t become your beauty. And you certainly have become so beautiful, Ely.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She managed to say without crying.

    He released her face, much to her dismay, and they both sat into their seats once more as the carriage continued along the path towards the Academy.

    ¡°T¡­there¡¯s something I need to talk to you two about.¡± His tone was now serious, after the highly emotional exchange that they just experienced, it felt out of place.  The two women sat in silence and waited for him to continue.

    ¡°I plan on going to Infernus Pass by myself.¡±

    ¡°What?! Master, no!¡± the worry in her voice was immense.

    ¡°Amrin you can¡¯t be serious. From what Lenaris said it doesn¡¯t sound like a place anyone should go to at all, let alone by themselves.¡± She cringed at the thought of the place and what kind of monsters it could hold.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it or bring it up if there wasn¡¯t a good reason for it.¡±

    ¡°Then I would like to hear the reasoning, please.¡± Elynara requested gently.

    Amrin let out a sigh, he didn¡¯t want to say anything since he didn¡¯t know exactly what it was or even if it was anything at all. Maybe it had always been like this, but perhaps being unable to move or interact with the world in any way for so long changed his perceptions of how feelings, well, felt. He thought it over carefully, and what and how he would say it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything, in fact I¡¯m still not sure I should¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, if it is anything I can help with I will do everything in my power. I was helpless once before, I swear never to be so again!¡± she clenched her fist and placed it against her chest, which Amrin couldn¡¯t help but notice it bringing attention to just how well she had really grown, and quickly looked away.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s just it. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything anyone can do, or if there¡¯s anything actually wrong.¡± He leaned his head back, hitting it against the wall of the carriage harder than he anticipated. He immediately leaned forward and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t even know how to explain it!¡±

    ¡°Is it about finding the others?¡± Adalyn asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s about me. I feel¡­angry. All the time! And it¡¯s like that anger is taking over or something.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal though?¡± Adalyn said matter-of-factly.

    Amrin looked at Adalyn with a confused expression.

    ¡°What I mean is, you¡¯re only just now able to move freely after being locked up for so long, and you¡¯re, well, angry. You were betrayed by your closest friends for reasons you don¡¯t know, anyone would be angry wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    She had a point. Always so clever she was. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but smile in response.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. But¡­" he paused and thought for a moment. "Never mind, I¡¯m just overthinking things I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°So does that mean you will allow me to accompany you?¡± Elynara asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that would be a good idea. I mean, don¡¯t you have responsibilities here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing that cannot be taken care of by my subordinates.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He thought about a way to let her down easy, it¡¯s not that he wouldn¡¯t appreciate the company, but without truly knowing what caused the darkness that accompanied the anger, he didn¡¯t want to put anyone in any undue risk. It was then he had a great idea, flimsy, but great.

    ¡°But¡­what if Braddock is able to find any information on Gin? Would it not be best for you to be here to receive that information?¡±

    Elynara frowned, but she knew he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°I¡­I suppose that¡¯s true. But¡­I would still rather you not go alone if at all possible. It¡¯s never a bad idea to have someone watching your back. Especially in a dangerous place such as Infernus Pass.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not asking any of the knights if that¡¯s what you¡¯re getting at.¡± He grimaced.

    ¡°No, I have someone in mind if you would like for me to introduce her.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is one of my personal guard. In fact, you¡¯ve already met her once before, but I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve had the pleasure of being formally introduced.¡±

    He tilted his head and furrowed his brow in contemplation. He couldn¡¯t remember meeting anyone that would also be¡­and then he realized who she was and immediately frowned.

    ¡°You mean the one that escorted me to the Academy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Is there no one else you can think of?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± she looked puzzled.

    ¡°No reason¡­¡± he looked out of the window at nothing in particular.

    The carriage carried on along the dirt road for a little while longer until it came to a gentle halt. Without waiting for the driver to leave his seat and open the door, Amrin swung it open and jumped out. They must have been gone for a while since there was now quite a few people mingling in the area surrounding the main building. As soon as Amrin exited the carriage he noticed all the stares, although couldn¡¯t figure out why they would be staring so intently. Shrugging at it, he ignored the feeling for now and took a step to the side.

    ¡°My, my. If it isn¡¯t the mysterious handsome gentleman I saw with Little Adalyn before.¡±

    The voice was familiar, it wasn¡¯t hard to forget a voice that carried with it a tone of superiority and haughtiness. Turning his head to the side he saw Sandra, accompanied as usual by her entourage plus one more. Sebastian.

    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Amrin called out.

    ¡°Hey Amrin, I was wondering if I was going to be able to see you again! I trust everything worked out? I would hope so since you¡¯re here and not¡­well, behind bars.¡± He chuckled and walked closer to the carriage to talk easier with him, Sandra followed, as well as her two followers.

    ¡°Yeah, all good on that end I think.¡±

    As they carried on the conversation, Adalyn stepped out of the carriage, unlike Amrin who just jumped out carelessly, she used the steps to exit carefully, coming to stand by his side. She immediately notices Sebastian, smiles and waves. And then notices Sandra right behind him.

    ¡°Ah, speak of the devil!¡± her voice shrilled. ¡°Care to introduce us to your new boyfriend here, Adalyn?¡± she crossed her arms just underneath her full large breasts, which she did often when there was a man in the scenario, most likely to draw attention to them in a not so subtle fashion. Adalyn couldn¡¯t help but want to puke.

    ¡°B-boyfriend?¡± she stuttered, much to her dismay.

    ¡°Why yes. Unless¡­oh dear, is he still up for grabs perhaps? Well, maybe I shall throw in my lot for the position?¡± she slowly sauntered close to Amrin and grabs hold of his arm.

    Taking his hand into both of hers she places his arm between her breasts and comes in close.

    ¡°I would love to get to know you a bit more¡­personally.¡± She said in the most seductive voice she could muster.

    Amrin wasn¡¯t above having a little bit of attention directed his way, but this was a bit much considering the location and people present.

    ¡°S-Sandra!¡± Adalyn tried to sound strong, but the fear of running into any trouble with her family weighed in on that.

    ¡°What? You said he wasn¡¯t yours, so I¡¯m staking my claim! Besides, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be perfectly happy with me.¡± She said while using her arms to press her breasts together around Amrin''s arm.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that even with the clothing that looked rather rigid and thick, they were certainly soft. But no sooner than he began to enjoy the sensation that he heard a gasp from a few people around the carriage and mumbling from the people farther away.

    ¡°And what may I ask, is the meaning of this?¡± the voice was low and direct, but also carried a definite hint of anger.

    Sandra not paying attention to what was going on and still attempting to use her feminine wiles on Amrin didn¡¯t bother to turn around.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say already, I¡¯m going to make him mine.¡± She turned her head and was greeted with the look of anger and dissatisfaction upon Elynara¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± she responded.

    The color in Sandra¡¯s face instantly disappeared and she was stunned into silence.

    ¡°Mas¡­.Amrin? Is what she says true?¡± the look in her eyes made all the warning bells in his head go off at the same time. He quickly shook his hand out of Sandra¡¯s and moved away a few paces.

    ¡°Uh, no Ely. This is¡­she was just being friendly!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Is that so? Then I shall leave you to it!¡± she clenched her jaw and walked up the steps leading into the main hall, her body was completely rigid and the color of her cheeks were flushed red, but there was no embarrassment to be had. She was angry.

    Amrin has seen that body language before. he knew he would again have to try and calm Ely down, the same way he did when her and Gindel got into a fight. He was hoping that her maturity would also have given her a bit more patience, but he thought wrong. He quickly caught up to her and began to plead his case. They were far enough away that the group couldn¡¯t make out the conversation.

    ¡°Oh, Adalyn dear. I believe it would be time for you to attend at least the afternoon classes.¡± Elynara turned and addressed her. Bowed and turned to head into the building. Amrin still trying to soothe her anger.

    ¡°Wow that was¡­are they?¡± Sebastian said and turned to Adalyn.

    ¡°What? Oh¡­I don¡¯t really know.¡± She turned to see Sandra, still white as a ghost and eyes wide open. ¡°Sandra?¡±

    She shook herself out of her stupor and realized just what had happened. She had seen enough jealous women to know what mistake she found herself in.

    ¡°Oh no¡­oh, no, no, no.¡± she placed her hands on either side of her head and began to mumble. ¡°You! This is your fault!¡± she said and pointed at Adalyn.

    ¡°What? What is?¡±

    ¡°You pretended he was yours so I would take him from you, but you knew that he was already taken by someone! And the headmistress no less!¡±

    Adalyn couldn¡¯t understand the thought process that came and went to make Sandra think that it was her fault. But it further proved to her that Sandra really did hate her and was out to make her suffer one way or another.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty farfetched don¡¯t you think Sandra?¡± Sebastian butted in.

    ¡°No, she planned this!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure she only met him a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?!¡± she was getting annoyed that Sebastian wasn¡¯t following her reasoning like everyone else tended to do.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sure that they didn¡¯t have enough time to plot something so¡­extravagant, as to get you into trouble with the Headmistress. And besides, wasn¡¯t it you that came on so strongly to Amrin? No one forced you to do that.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­she was¡­he held her¡­Argh!¡± the scream filled the courtyard of the Academy, bringing a number of confused stares her direction. She knew she was beaten and stormed off passed Sebastian and into the main hall, her minions not too far behind.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± Adalyn said in an exasperated tone.

    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve spent the morning with her to know that she¡¯s way too used to getting her way and overthinks things and makes it out to always be about her.¡± He shrugged it off.

    ¡°H-how did you figure all of that out in a morning?¡±

    ¡°My baby sister is exactly the same way. Clear a wide path if she wants something, or there¡¯ll be hell to pay.¡± He started laughing. Adalyn was relieved and chuckled along with him.  ¡°Well anyway, its lunch break, you have anything to eat yet? I was about to head to the cafeteria and see what they have. Wanna join me?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I would love to.¡±

    He held out his right arm and in a sarcastic fashion leaned forward.

    ¡°My Lady? If you would do me the pleasure?¡± his made his voice out to be deeper and more snobbish than normal. Adalyn let out a surprised laugh and decided to play along.

    ¡°Oh, my kind sir! You do me great honor! I shall indeed accompany you!¡± she curtsied and wrapped her arm around his and they both began to laugh as they headed into the main hall.

    *****

    No amount of consoling on the way up the stairs seemed to be working on her, and it was making him worry slightly if she was going to be mad at him for the rest of the day.  The two of them passed various students and other faculty on the way up the stairs to Elynara''s office, and were subjected to quite a number of stares and hushed conversation, but Amrin ignored it. He decided he would just follow her to the office in silence for now. They both made it up to the top floor and entered her office.

    He quickly took a seat on the same couch he had used earlier that day and let out a long sigh.  It had only been half of the day and he was already exhausted. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had so many things happen in such a short amount of time.

    ¡°So are you going to ignore me the rest of the day now?¡±

    She didn¡¯t say a word and sat at her desk and opened a drawer. Pulling out a stone about the size of a child¡¯s fist, whose color and shape looked slightly familiar, she placed it on the desk and tapped it gently with one finger.  The gem glowed to life.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Kaia?¡±

    The gem lay dull for a few seconds and Amrin was wondering what she was doing.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady?¡± a voice emanated from the red gem, surprising him and making his eyes go wide.

    ¡°If you could please make your way to my office? There is a matter in which I wish to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡±

    Elynara took the gem and then placed it back into the drawer she took it from and looked directly at Amrin.

    ¡°Ely¡­I really don¡¯t know what that girl was up to, I promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± she responded as if she had no idea what he was talking about.

    ¡°Oh, Sandra? I¡¯m not worried. She¡¯s always like that. I¡¯ve had reports from a number of the other girls about her¡­behavior with the male students. B-besides¡­I know you would never settle for someone like her. You deserve someone much more beautiful, smart and accomplished¡­¡± she started to blush slightly.

    ¡°Mm, yeah I much prefer more subtle women. A nice smart and renowned blonde haired fae perhaps?¡±

    Her pointed ears twitched, and due to their length it was obvious, as he said this and she looked directly at him, and noticed that he had a smirk. She knew immediately that he was aware of what she was getting at, and started to poke fun at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, aren¡¯t you?¡± her cheeks puffed out slightly and her ears lowered in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ely, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± He began to chuckle. Then the smile faded. ¡°Besides, I have too much I need to get done before I even think about finding love, no matter who it is¡­¡± his voice felt empty and sad. She could do nothing but feel his pain and share in it.

    Silence befell the room, even though he had forgiven her and even renewed the pact, there was still no easy solution to being away from someone for so long that you no longer know who they really are or how to talk with them. Within a few moments there came a knock on the door. The sudden noise startled Elynara and made Amrin turn his head unconsciously to see where the noise came from.

    ¡°Yes. Enter.¡± Elynara beckoned.

    It was then the familiar dark gray and gold decorated full plate armor wearing knight entered the room. She still had her helmet on, giving her the intimidating appearance he remembered the first time she drew her sword at him. She came to stand just inside the door and closed it behind her, then knelt to one knee. The metal of the armor clicked and chattered with her movements.  He couldn¡¯t help but notice a flash of color from her eyes come his way before she did so.

    ¡°I am here at your command, Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. There is a certain matter that I wish you to assist me with. If you feel up to the task.¡± She said, in her unusual to him but normal to everyone else, voice.

    ¡°Ask and it shall be done!¡± no questions or concerns over what the matter was. Amrin admired that type of loyalty. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of regret and sadness with the scene.

    ¡°Your dedication is, as always, admirable. The Guild is in need of a rare and nigh impossible to obtain item.  I wish for you to travel to Infernus Pass to help retrieve it.¡±

    ¡°As you wish. The item in question I am to look for?¡±

    ¡°It is an ore called Adamantine. Are you familiar with it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace¡­I am sorry to say that I am not familiar with, mining, nor is my element suited for such conditions. But I will without hesitation do as you ask.¡± She said cautiously.

    ¡°That is fine. Your concern is not the actual act of obtaining the ore, but to protect the one that will.¡±

    ¡°Of course. And the one I am to protect?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have had the pleasure of his acquaintance once before.¡± Kaia looks up confused and notices Elynara gesturing to the person sitting on the couch. ¡°Now if you could please remove your helmet, and greet my guest, and your companion on this mission, properly?¡± her voice made it obvious that it wasn¡¯t a request.

    Kaia stood up, the armor once again clicking with her movements. She placed a hand on either side of the helm and slowly lifted it up. Before it came off of her head, long black and blue hair fell from inside. At that moment Amrin could smell hints of jasmine and lavender as her hair fell to her lower back. He unconsciously took a deep breath in to savor the wonderful scent, it was calming. As the helm finally left her head, she tucked it under her left arm. It was then Amrin was taken aback at the person under the protective metal case.

    Since it was the first time they had been freed from the confines of the helm in a long while, the pointed and delicate ears flicked to the sides constantly. The fur on them was the same blue black color as her hair and they looked soft to the touch. Along her cheekbones were covered in the same soft looking fur that covered her ears. The eyes that shot him a glare were bright orange with long a pitch black vertical slit pupil. She was a feline demi-human. And he couldn¡¯t believe at how much he thought she was amazing to look at. He sat there on the couch open mouthed and wide eyed, completely speechless.

    ¡°Why do you insist on staring at me? Do I disgust your eyes so much that you cannot look away?¡± she said, he voice filled with anger and a tinge of sadness.

    ¡°W-what? No! No, my god you are gorgeous¡­¡± he said without thinking about it.

    She flinched her head back ever so slightly and her ears began to move erratically once more, he also noticed that her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I-I do not appreciate being made the object of ridicule.¡±

    ¡°Kaia¡­¡± Elynara¡¯s voice made her head quickly snap away from Amrin and to her master. ¡°If there is one thing that Amrin is, it is not a liar, nor one to mock others at their expense.¡± She clutched a sheet of paper tightly, the edges of it shaking as she held it in the air.

    ¡°S-so¡­if he says that you are..g-gorgeous¡­¡± the paper began to shake even more and they both noticed that Elynara was beginning to crumple it a little. ¡°Then what he says is not a lie¡­¡± the last part of the sentence was forced out with as much effort she could muster and unwillingness to have yet another person take Amrin¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Of¡­of course. My Lady.¡± She bowed her head, the ears began twitching, but much slower this time. Amrin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of them.

    It¡¯s not that he had never seen demi-humans before, in fact he saw their initial rise as a people thousands and thousands of years ago. But they were more bestial in both nature and appearance. It seems that in the time he spent in human cities and being imprisoned, they have evolved into beautiful creatures. Still holding their animalistic features to some extent, their imposing demeanor and quite possibly their uncanny fighting, hunting and tracking ability. He didn¡¯t notice, but he had yet to take his eyes off of her, and instead of being wide eyed and open mouthed, he had a smirk that didn¡¯t make him look any better to Kaia.

    ¡°P-please stop staring at me¡­¡± she shifted her stance slightly and her eyes cringed almost imperceptibly, she was now getting uncomfortable.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I just¡­I haven¡¯t seen your race in so very long, you have certainly changed. You are stunning.¡±

    Sure she was beautiful, but Amrin wasn¡¯t paying attention to whether her physical appearance was attractive or whether she had sex appeal, he was taken aback and admiring just how much they have evolved since he last saw them. He was impressed, and that was what he was stunned by. It would have been no different if she were male. The fact remained, the demi-human races have come a very long way.

    ¡°But, why would you assume I find you hideous?¡± he asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°Master, the demi-humans are considered¡­inferior to the greater races. They are outcast and treated with contempt.¡±

    ¡°M-master?¡± Kaia repeats, confused. She then looks to Amrin with her brow furrowed.

    He had his eyes closed and hand over his mouth after Elynara¡¯s blunder. He opened one eye and cast a look towards Ely. She immediately knew she had made a mistake once again and lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Amrin was not a fan of being in awkward situations or situations that required explanation of something that shouldn¡¯t be necessary. Even if he was Elynara¡¯s master, it didn''t change the fact that he didn''t think himself superior or better, he was just a guest and didn¡¯t have any intention of flaunting his status or power. There was no point.

    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re to be traveling together and trusting our lives to each other, it would only make sense not to have any secrets, right?¡± he turned to Elynara once more and frowned and shook his head side to side, but not in anger but more that he was put into an awkward position once more.

    ¡°Secrets? Master?¡± she narrowed her eyes, the bright orange and black looked as if they could pierce right through the two of them as she looked between Amrin and Elynara in turn.

    ¡°Yes, I am Elynara, Ely¡­Elena¡¯s, master.¡± He turned to Elynara fully and put his hands in the air. ¡°Ok, what should I call you anyway?¡±

    Elynara wasn¡¯t expecting the sudden change in direction so she was taken by surprise.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. To be honest with you master, you can call me any name you wish if it please you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not¡­just, no. You are not a slave, regardless of what term the pact uses. I wish to know what you would like to be called.¡± He was serious, and she hesitated.

    ¡°I like when you call me Ely¡­no one calls me that but you.¡± She managed to speak out loud enough for him to hear it, her cheeks fully red in embarrassment.

    ¡°Ely it is then.¡± He said with a smile, then turned back to Kaia. ¡°Ely and I are master and servant in a pact that was made, a very long time ago.¡±

    The look on her face made it obvious she didn¡¯t believe him, and would need more than just a simple explanation to do so.

    ¡°And the reason I have not heard of such an event or made aware of someone whom my master serves, not also being in need of my service?¡±

    He didn¡¯t quite know how to answer that without telling her everything. Even though he said they shouldn¡¯t keep secrets, he only meant secrets that concern their mission to obtain Adamantine. He looked at Elynara once more, and without saying a word she nodded to him.

    ¡°Well it seems she trusts you, and since I trust Ely, I''ll trust you as well. You may want to sit.¡± He gestured to the opposite couch.

    Taking the offer to sit, she places the helm gently on the cushion to the side of her and sits, her posture was perfect. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the armor, or she was that refined, either way he was impressed at the image. He then took the time to explain everything. Once in a while he paused to make sure she didn¡¯t have any questions, but she insisted that he finish his story in its entirety.

    The only parts he didn¡¯t really mention was the fact that he was able to control more elements than just prime elements, as well as being able to fully utilize all those elements at his will. It seems like that¡¯s harder to believe than him being immortal and ancient, for some reason.

    When he was finished telling Kaia everything he could think of that tied Elynara and him together the sun was beginning to set, he didn¡¯t want to rush the explanation so he was as careful as possible to tell her only what she should know. When he felt he had said enough, he looked to Elynara to see if he had missed anything.

    ¡°And that is the man you are to accompany to Infernus Pass.¡± She finally said. It seemed he covered everything she deemed important enough for Kaia to know for now.

    ¡°So do you have questions now?¡± he asked Kaia.

    She looked at him directly in the eyes and didn¡¯t blink. He didn¡¯t know quite what to make of it, but he stared back, captivated by the brilliant orange.

    ¡°I do not. It would be my honor to accompany one such as yourself to Infernus Pass.¡± She bowed her head.

    The sudden change in manners and behavior took him by surprise and kind of made him feel guilty.

    ¡°Its fine, you don¡¯t have to treat me any differently than you have been. Well, I suppose I would like to be able to talk with you a bit more than you did before though. It would be a boring trip without much conversation.¡±

    ¡°I-I will try.¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± He stood up and stretched. ¡°Oh, yeah I was wondering¡­did your people lose their tails? I¡¯d really like to see it.¡±

    He asked innocently, but over the centuries, the demi-human race¡¯s tails were a sign of their emotions and feelings, as well as an indication of their willingness to find a mate. Kaia had made it a point to conceal her tail in a portion of her armor, a small rounded bulge at her lower back that she curled her tail into. Her tail wanted to wriggle in every direction possible, and do so, so much that it caused her no undue amount of discomfort, embarrassment and excitement for a reason she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°N-no. We still have our tails. I just¡­choose to keep it protected and hidden in case of combat¡­¡±

    The words came out clumsily and Elynara couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she was lying. She was told that it was to prevent animosity and ridicule from the humans in the Academy and the city. But she didn¡¯t feel it was necessary to push the issue and ignored it. She was sure she had her reasons.

    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded his head in agreement. ¡°That makes sense I guess.¡±

    ¡°Well today has been a very long and hectic day, and I¡¯m pretty hungry. Anyone care to join me for dinner? I know a nice little place in the city.¡± He said while pointing to the door with his thumb.

    ¡°My apologies master, but I¡¯m afraid I have some end of day tasks that must be completed. Perhaps Kaia would like to join you?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to accompany you Lord Amrin.¡± She said as she stood up to bow.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I say to treat me no different than before? No formalities, ok? Just call me Amrin. Please.¡± He smiled and beseeched her.

    ¡°A-as you say, Amrin. If we are to leave for Infernus Pass, there are some things I will need to get in order.  On what day are we to depart?¡±

    He didn¡¯t really think about that, so it was good that Kaia brought it up. He looked to Elynara and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I uh¡­I don¡¯t know. Ely?¡±

    ¡°I believe it takes two to three days¡¯ time to reach the city closest to Infernus Pass, and after that it is another day¡¯s trek to the lands themselves. So if we are to get this registration expedited, I believe it would be best to leave as soon as possible. Tomorrow afternoon at the latest I would suggest.¡±

    ¡°So a round trip, assuming we can find the ore the same day we arrive will still take almost a fortnight...if we¡¯re lucky.¡±

    He slouched and sighed heavily. ¡°Alright, get what you need for the journey tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning. I¡¯ll meet you here.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going to have dinner, in case we need to find you?¡± Elynara asked.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be heading to Adalyn¡¯s tavern in the city. Gonna tell her thanks again, as well as her father.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I shall see you at the gate tomorrow to see you off then, Master. Have a pleasant night.¡±

    He smiled and headed to the door to exit. Before he left the door he turned around and looked straight at Elynara.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I found you Ely. And I¡¯m glad you are still the same sweet and wonderful young woman I knew all those years ago.¡± He closed the door, Elynara¡¯s face was filled with joy and her eyes sparkling from tears of happiness.

 Chapter Fourteen - Meladris | Valdiss

    Valdiss had summoned Meladris the next morning to accompany him on his regular inspection of his experiments. It was a task she abhorred and wished she could stop him, but with Belgard locked in the dungeons and in his weakened state, there was nothing she could to but watch and mourn silently for them.

    The two walked down a dark stairwell within the deepest part of the castle, it was full day outside, but with no possible way to let natural light into these parts, torches and magic were necessary to illuminate the depressing halls. The lower they traveled the colder Meladris always felt, it had nothing to do with being deeper in the earth, it was an unnatural cold. She could already hear the groans, screams and wails of the ones Valdiss used for his twisted pleasure.

    ¡°Ah, music to my ears, don¡¯t you think my sweet?¡± he said, his words were as vile as his interests. ¡°Oh, come now. Not going to give me the silent treatment today again are you? Well it¡¯s no matter. I¡¯m close, once more. Soon, it¡¯ll all be worth it. After that fool Belgard¡­¡±

    He clenched his fists and slammed it against the wall of the hallway that led towards the laboratory. The rock cracked under the impact. Most would have become nervous or scared at such a sight, but Meladris had seen it all already, and this wasn¡¯t even the worst.

    Valdiss opened the large metal reinforced wooden door with a loud creak and cracking sound from the hinges being in poor shape. The wails and groans instantly became louder, it was almost unbearable. She swallowed hard and braced herself to enter, yet again, into the hell that Valdiss called his laboratory.

    In the middle of the large room was a wooden table with various beakers, tubes and burners. A myriad of different colors, densities and viscosity of fluid within each.  Along the walls from the floor to the ceiling were cages of varying sizes, large iron bars kept within them all manner of grotesque beasts. The worst of all within this hellish place was along the back wall.

    A number of human test subjects were chained by their wrists above their heads to the cold stone wall. Men, women and there was one child. Their bodies covered in cuts, bruises, puncture wounds and stitches and other marks of torture.

    Meladris made it a point not to bring her gaze to them, for every time she did it broke her heart. She followed Valdiss to the table where he began to analyze some of the fluids and check notations in a notebook on the table. The contents at first glance seemed to be nothing more than the scribbles and ramblings of a lunatic. But Valdiss, while psychotic, was incredibly intelligent.

    ¡°Yes this is perfect! Again after thirty years of picking up the pieces of my previous work¡­it¡¯s nearly complete!¡± the shout echoed through the room, causing some of the groaning from the beasts to cease. ¡°Isn''t that wonderful news, my sweet!?¡± he turned to Meladris.

    She looked at him with no emotion or care, and didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no matter. Once I complete this elixir there will be no one to stand in my way, the army of all kingdoms will bow to me¡­willingly or bathed in blood.  It matters not to me.¡±

    Her heart dropped, she wanted so badly to stop him but there was nothing she would be able to do at this moment. After Belgard had destroyed his first laboratory over thirty years ago, which held all of his notations, test subjects and materials, he was captured by Valdiss. Vowing not to leave him behind Meladris promised to stay by his side, knowing Valdiss had an unsettling interest in her, so long as Belgard was left alive. He kept his word, albeit just barely.

    Valdiss embedded a void gem within Belgard¡¯s chest causing his power and life essence to slowly drain, but never would it kill him. He also summoned within Belgard¡¯s eyes two small void orbs, slowly destroying them from within. The scene was horrifying and the screams were deafening. But as Valdiss promised¡­he did not die. It was then he was thrown into the dungeon she visited any chance she could.

    Valdiss took the fluid he was examining and placed it into a small tube, then walked towards the woman that was chained along the wall. He forced her face upward and clenching her jaw made her mouth open, then forcefully poured the vile contents of the tube down her throat. He made sure to force her mouth shut with one hand and gently massaged her throat to make sure she swallowed it. Taking a step back he waited silently for a reaction.

    The body began to convulse, her legs kicking out from beneath her, she would have fallen but the shackles on her wrists stopped that, causing the blood caked wounds to open anew, blood pouring from them. The groans were sickly and sounded inhuman. When she raised her heard in pain, the look on her face was of pure pain and terror. Meladris immediately closed her eyes and held her breath, she couldn¡¯t watch.

    The skin on the woman¡¯s body began to bulge in places, as if something from inside wanted to escape. The bubbling of her flesh traversed her entire naked body over and over, causing her to shake violently, her right arm grew many times its normal size, causing the restraint on her wrist to buckle and snap from the change. She slumped over from no longer being restrained on that side, but the changes continued. Her jaw began to contort and change, growing longer and protrude from her face, her teeth fell out one by one, only to be replaced with sickly yellow fangs in unnatural and disorganized locations.

    Her eyes, hidden behind sweat and blood matted hair began to glow green, and atop her head chunks of her hair and flesh slowly slid off of her skull, hitting the floor with a sickening splat. The chunks that went missing had protrusions appear under them, as if there were spikes coming out of her head. The right side of her chest in conjunction with her oversized arm expanded many times, causing her once normal matching breasts to become a lopsided and vile to look at. Everywhere the skin had changed or parts of her body that transformed began to boil, letting of a hissing sound and putrid smell.

    The body seemed to stabilize after the grotesque changes ran their course. The other humans chained beside the woman were crying, some vomited from the smell and scene. It was then the chest of the woman exploded into a disgusting spray of rancid meat and blood as well as what seemed like crystals that matched the color of her green glowing eyes. The body lay there, lifeless, blood dripping and pooling underneath the now mutilated and ghastly corpse.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Valdiss shouted at the top of his lungs. The entire room fell completely silent. The air around him began to warp and what looked like heat trails one would see on a hot summer day, rose from his body. He leaned forward, clenching both fists in fury. But only for a brief moment. He then stood up straight, adjusted his dark red vest and cleared his throat.

    ¡°It seems there are still some, minor, adjustments that must be made.¡± He turned back to his notebook and scribbled more notations. ¡°If I adjust the solution¡­.heat for¡­.two grams of¡­¡± his sentences were incomplete and Meladris knew that this was his habit of talking in random volumes as he pondered his next insane experiment, writing them down.

    ¡°I shall be making adjustments and refining the elixir. Go and fetch someone to clean up this mess, would you dear?¡± he said without looking up from his work.

    She didn¡¯t bow, nod or acknowledge his request, but turned and walked out of just one more nightmare she had to endure while in his ¡®care¡¯.

    Even if she wanted to escape, she would never abandon Belgard. She had already ruined the lives of him, Justinian, Sarya and everyone else because of her desire to do what she thought was right. But assuming Belgard did pass away, she would still be captive of Valdiss due to a similar gem that he had embedded into her chest, this one was blue, and its purpose was no less violent or depraved than the one within Belgard. If Meladris did anything to warrant it, the crystal would activate by Valdiss¡¯ command and absorb all liquid from within her body in an instant, making her nothing but a dried up husk, teetering on the line between life and death.

    There was only two ways to realistically and safely remove the gems that they both had within their bodies. A sufficiently powerful Chanter able to override the magic contained within the gems, or if Valdiss himself removed them. Neither of which was likely to happen. And since the gems within each of their bodies was as opposite from their affinity as it could be, they couldn''t remove it themselves.

    Belgard was Earthenborne and his natural affinity was earth. An ever present element, even in the absence of plants, water and animal life¡­earth was always there. Embedded into his chest was a Void gem, the absence of all things. Meladris was a Dark Elf, her natural affinity was Darkness, lifeless, empty and cold. Water was the natural life giver, without water there was no possibility of life.

    He was a genius, psychotic, sly and terrifying. She wondered every single day since that horrible event, how she could have made such a grave mistake. There was only one thing that gave her solace in all of this hellish life. The only reason she had not been taken by Valdiss was due to the pact that she had with Amrin. Belgard was no different. The only way to remove a pact was to either be more powerful than the original pact inciter, or the master dies.

    Also the vow Meladris had made with Amrin was slightly different than the others, her chastity was his and his alone to take. She vowed her entire existence to the one she loved more than everything in the world combined. And because of that, if Valdiss so foolishly forced himself on her, they would both suffer an agonizing and hellish death the likes of which Valdiss could only dream of inflicting.

    She prayed the day that Valdiss became stronger than her master, her love, would never come. But something in her heart told her that it was a foolish prayer. His existence was omnipotent compared to Valdiss. But still, she worried nonetheless.

    She exited the stairway from the laboratory and walked down the long hallway towards the servant¡¯s quarters. Even if Valdiss was a tyrant, he knew that without sufficient workers the state of the castle would be disturbing. So he made it a point to at least treat the servants with a modicum of kindness. She entered the door and closed it behind her. Immediately a group of servants bowed at her presence and the room fell silent. An older woman came through the bowing servants and gently lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you Margaret.¡±

    ¡°No, no dear. It¡¯s always a pleasure to have you visit us. Now, what can I do for you? Or is it¡­our lord that requests us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is Valdiss. He has¡­¡± she swallowed hard and closed her eyes.

    ¡°I see. Say no more child.¡± The elderly woman knew full well that Meladris was the oldest person in the castle, but she still thought of her as a daughter. One of the very few presences in the castle Meladris held dear.

    Margaret turned and beckoned two male servants to come forward, they were the usual ones to clean up after the gore in the laboratory. The only reason was due to their strong constitution and ability to keep from adding to the mess they had to clean. The looks on their face showed their displeasure, but they were more than willing so the younger ones and women wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the room, Valdiss or the grotesque remains.

    Meladris had a solemn expression and nodded to the two as they headed out of the door with cleaning supplies and a large barrel to place the remains.

    After relaying the order from Valdiss to clean up his failed experiment, Meladris retired to her room. She walked to the door and placed her hand on the handle, and quietly said something, her eyes closed while doing so. Then entered the room closing the door behind her. The room was sparsely decorated with only the items necessary for sitting, sleeping and changing. There was no paintings, no flowers or anything else to give a touch of enjoying being in the room. To her it was no different than the dark and wet cell that Belgard was forced to live in. She opened the only window in the room and breathed in the fresh air it brought in.

    She turned and sat at the table next to the window and rested her forehead into her hands. Knowing that a pact had been renewed, according to Belgard, she was starting to lose the patience she had forcing herself to be in this hell.

    ¡°Amrin¡­¡± she said quietly, a tear dropping from her eye and hitting the table.

    She wanted to let him know that she was here somehow. She knew full well that after what they had done, albeit unintentional, was still unforgivable. She always recalled that accursed night when she was alone. She couldn¡¯t help it. She was in this very situation and forced to be at the beck and call of the monster Valdiss, because of it. Even if he were to come and exact his revenge, at least Valdiss would also suffer the same fate, and she would be able to see him at least one more time. It was then she thought about the pact and who it was that would have renewed it.

    Thinking back on the events of that night she couldn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t realize it before. Of the six members that were present that night, only two of them weren¡¯t actively part of the false ritual. Elynara and Gindel. It had to be one of them. She knew exactly what their elements were, what they felt like and could possibly look for a way to message them. But how?

    She got up from her chair and began to pace around the room deep in thought. What did she have available to her that would be able to traverse large distances and locate specific magical signatures. Abruptly she came to a halt, closed her eyes and pressed her open hands against her face.

    ¡°Think¡­.think¡­there has to be something¡­¡± she said to herself.

    The various ways she could use her Darkness element over large distances flooded her mind, but everything she could think of was merely illusionary or used for defensive means, nothing that was good for offense or tracking. What she needed was something she could attach her magic onto that would activate at the sign of either Elynara¡¯s or Gindel¡¯s presence. But darkness couldn¡¯t traverse where there is too much light if it is not being actively manipulated by the chanter. She needed something she could perform herself or something Belgard could help with. Something to hide the darkness¡­a container¡­a vessel¡­a hidden in plain sight self-sufficient¡­thing!

    ¡°A golem¡­¡± her eyes shot open. ¡°A golem with a darkness core that can activate with their presence.¡± She whispered to herself.

    It was so simple. Even if he was imprisoned by Valdiss, he could still create a small enough golem construct that can move independent during day or night of the chanter. An animal perhaps, to keep it from being obvious. Once within range of either Elynara or Gindel, the Darkness would erupt and take the form of her message.  Since she remembered how their auras felt and what she could allow the shadow core to react to, it wouldn¡¯t do anything until it found one of them. But why choose just one? She could have two at the same time sending them in opposite directions to Arestoth and The Dominion.

    The only thing that gave her pause for concern was that she didn¡¯t want to drag them into this ridiculous world she had created for herself and the others. She made it a point to keep them out of it, which is why they weren¡¯t involved in the first place. And to bring them into this now of all times? But this was different¡­Amrin was back.

    The excitement of it all began to fill her heart, but she was quick to quell it. It was only hypothetical, and reliant on Belgard being able to summon enough magical power to create one golem, let alone two. It was something she had to speak to him as soon as possible. She could risk heading back to Valdiss and asking how long he would be preoccupied, but that would seem too suspicious, or she could risk it and head to the dungeons now. The only other alternative was to wait until nightfall as she usually did. It was the safest, but the one that would waste an entire day.

    She began to pace around the room once more, pondering and weighing the options. Begrudgingly she decided on the safest course of action and would wait until night fall. She had waited for thousands of years, what is one more night?

    Meladris decided to take a seat at the table by the window once more and couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at the prospect of it all. Certainly it could fail horribly and they would be punished for attempting it. Or maybe¡­just maybe it¡¯ll work and he would find it. Maybe it¡¯ll work and he will come to exact swift and powerful revenge on what has been done to him. Deciding to rest for a little, she closed her eyes and rest it on top of her arms on the table.

    ***

    The rage on the face was terrifying. He was screaming something, but there was no sound, he was furious. The colors in his eyes were flickering every color imaginable, his face beet red from anger and straining against the chains that bound him to the large black obelisk. The chains began to stretch and could be seen warping against his strength. But they quickly stopped moving once he had finished his chant. He had said it was all necessary. He said that the obelisk would drain his powers to make it evenly distribute the overwhelming energy to everyone. He said that the chains were to prevent him from hurting himself, or others. He said that Aeon¡¯s Slumber would no longer have to be done if everyone takes in a part of his energy. He lied!

    The chant had finished, the body chained to the obelisk convulsed and lurched his head backwards, mouth open, the veins and tendons in his neck looked as if they were going to burst out. Then slumped forward. His breathing slow and erratic.

    She wanted to run to him, unchain him and set him free. But she couldn¡¯t move. Why wouldn¡¯t her legs work? She looked down and she was on the ground. She was completely drained of all energy. Everyone around her was no different¡­except one. He was still standing. Laughing.

    She reached her hand out with tear filled eyes and saw his face. Rage covered it once more, he opened his mouth to say something again.

    ¡°MELADRIS!!!¡±

    He lied.

    ***

    *BANG!*

    The loud sound startled her awake. The sound repeated and realized it was someone at the door. The only one that would hit the door that loud was Valdiss. She stood and straightened her dress. Running her fingers over her face she felt something wet. She realized she had been crying. Meladris immediately wiped them away and made sure to act as if there was nothing wrong. The banging on the door persisted. Grasping the handle of the door she opened it gently.

    ¡°What took you so long to come to the door?¡± he said with a slight annoyance in his voice.

    ¡°I must have fallen asleep. My apologies.¡±

    He reached out his hand towards her cheek and stopped just short.

    ¡°Yes, it seems you still have remains of quite a deep slumber on your face.¡± Lowering his hand he continued. ¡°I was concerned, you did not return after the servants had been summoned.¡±

    ¡°Your concern is unnecessary, I just felt tired.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Hmm¡­well I¡¯m not above letting my favorite gain some rest.¡± The way he referred to her in a way someone would refer to property made her stomach turn. ¡°I have some work that needs to be tended to outside of the castle so I shall be away for the remainder of the night. I was wondering if you would like to accompany me? Get some time out of these walls perhaps?¡±

    The thought of Valdiss leaving for the day caused her joy and excitement to well up inside of her. But she did well to keep it completely hidden.

    ¡°My apologies, but I still feel somewhat tired, perhaps I will retire for the day instead.¡±

    He looked at her questioningly and narrowed his eyes. Silence fell between the two for a short while.

    ¡°Very well. I will have Margaret check in on you during dinner time to make sure you are still well.¡± He finally said. No suspicion in his voice. ¡°May you rest well then, my love.¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    She cringed ever so slightly at the word and wanted to puke. Her only response was a simple bow, and once he had turned to walk away she closed the door. Her breathing became heavy and being unable to keep her head up she rested it against the door with her eyes closed tight. This was perfect. It could very well be a trap and he already knew exactly what was going on. But how could he? She only just now thought of it, alone in her room. And there was no way that Valdiss knew of the renewal pact with¡­someone.

    Only because Belgard was so well attuned to the earth was he able to ¡°hear¡± about it from the elements. She was being paranoid. This was a golden opportunity and one she would not see passed up. Quickly heading to the window of her room she looked out over the courtyard, a carriage was ready and waiting for Valdiss. Making sure not to make it obvious she was watching she sat in the chair and listened closely.

    Footsteps clicking on the stone steps. Crunching gravel under boots. Carriage door opening and moments later shutting. To make sure there was no one waiting outside she quickly left her seat and carefully peeked out of the window to make sure Valdiss had indeed stepped into the carriage and departed. A few attendants waiting at the base of the steps and the carriage pulled away from the castle and down the gravel path. There was definitely a figure inside the carriage. She ran to the door and rested her hand on the handle and froze. But was it Valdiss?

    Her heart was beating out of control. Was it really him? Was he only pretending to leave for the night? What if he was hiding somewhere inside the castle ready to catch her in the act? What if he already knew about Amrin being free? Was he going to be waiting for her inside the dungeon ready to kill them both for their duplicity? Was he¡­.

    She gasped, breathing heavily. The thoughts, questions, hypotheticals and what-if¡¯s flooded her mind. She couldn¡¯t handle it. Eyes closed the entire time, breathing deeply in and out with sweat starting to collect on her brow she clutched the front of her blouse to try and ease her violently beating heart.

    ¡°Breathe¡­You¡¯re over thinking things¡­Just¡­go.¡± She said to herself quietly.

    Meladris quickly opened the door and peered into the hallway. As if a massive weight was lifted from her chest and caused her labored breathing to clear, the hallway was empty. She exited her room, closed the door and ran quickly down the empty hall towards a stairwell. She had to make a quick stop somewhere before making her way to her ultimate goal. The path was one she had taken many times in the past. If needed she would be able to do so in the dark, and after thinking about it, she has had to once or twice.

    Running down the stairs carefully, skipping a few but making sure to brace herself against the wall in case a misstep caused her to stumble. Meladris was finally at the exit to the back courtyard, the one that would lead her to the dungeon steps. But since it was during the day it would be all too obvious if there was anyone watching. But she had an idea.

    Sitting down on the steps just inside the entryway, she closed her eyes and began to whisper the same words over and over quietly.

    ¡°Shadows be my shroud¡­Shadows be my shroud¡­Shadows be my shroud.¡±

    To keep from using too much magical energy too quickly, which would no doubt alert Valdiss or any of his Guard Captains, the incantation was a minor one that allows gentle shadows to begin coursing along her body. Like wisps of smoke, small and fragile, as if the slightest breath would make them dissipate. Over time more and more of them entangled her body, wrapping around her legs, waist, stomach and arms. More and more they gathered and over time Meladris¡¯ entire body was clouded by a light and almost vapor like gray cloud. Then she waited for her chance.

    The sun was high in the sky and very little clouds to give her the chance she needed, but she would wait. What felt like agonizing hours to her she waited¡­and waited. Then, there it was! A cloud began to blot out of the sun, soon now. At just the right time the cloud had reached its thickest portion to block the sun, casting a gray and dull shadow across the courtyard.

    Not missing this chance, she bolted out of the entry way and darted across the open courtyard, shrouded in a smoke-like cloak. Keeping close to the ground she moved with the speed a normal body was unable to obtain. She noticed in the corner of her eyes a few guards patrolling the ramparts and her heart stopped, but her body did not. She had come this far already and she would not be stopped.

    A guard stopped and looked down into the courtyard, Meladris thought it was over. The guard simply rubbed his eyes and shook his head as if he was seeing things. Her relief was palpable. Finally she made it to the stairs leading into the darkness of the earth and not stopping for anything she jumped down the first flight of steps, landing as quietly as possible, she pressed her still shadow concealed body against the wall and glued her eyes to the entry way. The brightness of the sun blinded her slightly, the cloud had passed by. She just made it. The breathing was forced to stay quiet and strained her nerves, causing her entire body to shake.

    ¡°Move. No one saw you¡­.just keep moving.¡± She whispered.

    Meladris slid her back against the wall towards the steps leading further into the dungeons and listened closely to any potential footsteps heading her way. She vowed that if she was caught now she would not go without a fight, she would die taking as many of Valdiss¡¯ minions with her and destroy the entry to the dungeons so that he could not get to Belgard.  Meladris was convinced he would rather starve and die than live to be his plaything one more day. There was nothing.

    ¡°Go!¡± her mind shouted.

    Pushing off from the wall, Meladris darted down the steps in total darkness. Since she had been in the entry way of the castle, and shrouded herself in the shadows, her eyes had not become accustomed to the brightness of the sun, luckily for her. This allowed her to traverse the steps further and further until all signs of the sunlight from the surface disappeared. Taking a break once more, she released the shroud and began to pant heavily.

    Meladris couldn¡¯t remember the last time her heart, mind and body were pushed this much. Before it was because of battle or reconnaissance¡­now it was something as petty as hiding from a single man. She couldn¡¯t help but think how pathetic she had become.

    Belgard¡¯s cell was only a little further away, she would be able to talk to him soon, and because of that her heart began to race once more. Not due to fear or doubt or nervousness, but because she was that much closer to getting the message out that he was here. Quietly and with purpose her feet took her down a few more flights of steps and along the narrow row of cell doors.

    ¡°Belgard?¡± the voice was barely audible, but since there was no other sounds in the pitch blackness, there was no need to have it louder.

    ¡°Mm?¡± the body stirred.

    The sound of rustling cloth and flesh dragging across the stone floor now filled the darkness. Meladris couldn¡¯t see a single thing, it was pitch black. Not even her hand in front of her face anymore. The wonder of whether she would be able to get used to it and make out at least some scenes took root in the back of her mind.

    ¡°W-who¡­Meladris?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­it¡¯s me.¡± The breathing was still labored and quick.

    ¡°What is it? Why do you sound so out of breath? Is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Belgard. I..have¡­¡± now that Meladris was able to speak with him, all the tension in her body released at the same time, causing her to almost collapse from exhaustion.

    ¡°Steady now, girl. Slow.¡±

    She took a few moments to catch her breath and relax herself. Her breathing steadied and her heart began to beat at a normal pace.

    ¡°I have an idea, Belgard. You said that a pact was renewed, correct?¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it great?¡± he began to chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, more than you can ever know. And that¡¯s why I thought of a way to get him here.¡±

    ¡°W-what? Him? You mean to bring our master here?¡± Belgard¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Yes. If you help me. I think we can do it together.¡±

    ¡°He will kill us all, you know.¡± Belgard said flatly.

    ¡°And would you rather continue the life we lead now?¡±

    Silence fell over the darkness once more.

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    She smiled big.

    ¡°I need you to create a golem, something small, something inconspicuous and hollow.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I might be able to do that but I have nothing to use.¡±

    ¡°Hold out your hands.¡±

    Listening to her he held his hands out as far as he could. Meladris then fished around in the darkness searching for his outstretched hands. Until finally she brushed by them and quickly grabbed hold. She immediately noticed at how much she could feel his bones under the loose and frail feeling skin. A lump formed in her throat but she pushed it away.

    ¡°Here¡± she placed a satchel into his hands.

    Belgard placed it in his lap and opened the bag and reached in. A cold, slightly wet and familiar feeling greeted his hand.

    ¡°You are a clever girl, you are.¡± The way he said it made it obvious a smile covered his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this now but¡­I need two.¡±

    ¡°T-two? Girl you ask a lot of a broken old man¡­Why two?¡±

    ¡°There is only two possible people Master would ever renew a pact with, instead of killing¡­¡±

    ¡°Elynara or Little Gin¡­of course.¡± He said after realizing it.

    ¡°One golem will be sent towards Arestoth and the other in the direction of The Dominion. That¡¯s why I need them to be hollow.¡±

    ¡°Not just hollow¡­you are asking me to imbue them with enough magical energy to keep them autonomous for¡­an unknown amount of time. I¡­I don¡¯t know if I can do that with two of them.¡± Belgard¡¯s voice was filled with guilt and sadness.

    ¡°I see. I was afraid of that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No! No, Belgard, you have nothing to apologize for.¡± She said as she gripped the bars to his cells. ¡°This is¡­is all my fault. It always has been.¡±

    ¡°That is where you are wrong, Meladris. We all had a chance to speak up. We all had just as much time to figure it out. We were all lied to. But due to our shortsightedness and complacency¡­no, this is not your fault, girl, this is all of ours.¡±

    Belgard tried his best to ease her doubts and explain that they were all in on it, and all of them had their own share of guilt to shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do with the first one and maybe¡­just maybe we can make a second. If not, you might need to think about where to send it.¡± He groaned as he repositioned himself. ¡°But, if your goal is to get his attention¡­why do you need two?¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean? We don¡¯t know who renewed their pact or where they are, so sending them in different

    directions would increase the chances to find them would it not?¡±

    ¡°True, true¡­but uhh¡­I¡¯m pretty sure it came from thatta way.¡± Belgard said as he quickly raised his hand and threw a pointed thumb in the direction he was talking about.

    ¡°Wait¡­you know which direction it came from? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Meladris leaned against the bars and could hug Belgard if possible. ¡°Which town? Which city?!¡± her excitement was overflowing.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve been in here for a donkey¡¯s age¡­I have no idea where anything is. And keep in mind that it¡¯s far from a sure thing. I just know which general direction it came from. The Elements aren¡¯t like some kind of¡­trackers or somethin¡¯. I just know a pact was renewed, the elements felt an enormous amount of power and it came from somewhere over there.¡± He pointed into the darkness, but as Meladris never bothered to illuminate a rock this time she had no idea where he pointed.

    ¡°Um, I can¡¯t see where you¡¯re gesturing to. Hold on a second.¡± She felt around on the ground for something, anything she could use to illuminate the area and stumbled across a tiny pebble. It was enough.

    ¡°Illuminate.¡± The tiny pebble sparked to brilliant life and shined into the cell. ¡°Ok, once more?¡±

    Belgard pointed to the back left corner from where she was kneeling. Meladris paused to think about her current location, retracing her steps back up the plethora of winding stairs and the orientation of the castle compared to Arestoth and The Dominion. Because there were so many steps she had to repeat the process in her mind multiple times to make absolutely sure the direction she was thinking was the correct one.

    She sighed heavily once she realized where the direction was.

    ¡°That bad?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately. It¡¯s towards Arestoth¡­which is much farther than The Dominion is.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­which means it¡¯ll require a lot of magical power to fuel it to get at least that far.¡± He sounded concerned. ¡°How far? Approximately?¡±

    ¡°Five days travel by horse?¡± she guessed.

    ¡°That far?!¡± he was shocked at the distance. ¡°You certainly don¡¯t make it easy do you girl? But regardless¡­like I said before. Even if it is towards Arestoth, there is absolutely no guarantee that it happened there. For all I know it happened on the other side of the world. It just felt like it came from that direction is all.

    ¡°I know. But it is much more than we¡¯ve had to go on in recent years.¡±

    Belgard let out a sigh, followed by a few coughs, and cleared his throat. Reaching into the satchel that Meladris had given him earlier he grabbed a handful of the cold and wet substance. Kneading it and molding it in his hands with skill he continued to reach in and collect small chunks and add it to the figure he was molding.

    ¡°Where¡¯d you get this shit? This clay is awful!¡±

    She frowned slightly and was thankful that Belgard couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Um¡­it¡¯s actually not really clay.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he said deadpan and stopped working. ¡°Woman if this is really shit, I¡¯m going to throw it at you.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not! Does it smell like it!? It¡¯s just what I could find underneath some of the stones in the castle garden¡¯s pond.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, that explains it. Well, it¡¯s better than nothing so I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    With the dim illumination from the pebble in the palm of her hand she continued to watch Belgard work. Even without his eyes he was fully capable of manipulating the clay into a shape using just his hands. He was molding, adding and removing chunks of clay with dexterous movements. Meladris had no idea what the final product was going to be but regardless she was certain it would be perfect. The two sat in total silence for a long while until finally Belgard lifted up to show her the final product.

    ¡°There, hopefully it doesn¡¯t look like some kind of monster?¡±

    She lifted the pebble into the air to get a better spread of the light and smiled at the final image of the golem that would hopefully be the key to their liberation from this hell.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very cute dog!¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s a weasel!¡±

    They both paused for a moment, then broke out into laughter. Belgard immediately regretted it after he started coughing violently.

    ¡°Oh, are you ok? I¡¯m sorry.¡± she said chuckling slightly.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine...¡± Belgard took a moment to catch his breath. ¡°Now, I just have to imbue it with enough magical energy to let it roam all the way to Arestoth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry I wish I could help but Earth magic isn¡¯t my strong suit.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there might be a way you could help. Are your shadows capable of independent movement?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they are unable to do so unless I¡¯m within a certain range, or if there is too much light. That¡¯s why I was hoping you could create a golem, since they don¡¯t have those limitations.¡±

    ¡°True, but what if we did both?¡±

    ¡°Both? I don¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish, Belgard interrupted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the golem just a shell, imbue enough power into it to allow the shell to become tough to keep it from breaking or dissolving if it rains, and your shadows inside can move the limbs, that¡¯ll work¡­right?¡±

    Meladris took a second to think about it. If the shell was able to shut out all of the light and still pliable enough to move, her shadows could move the legs, but there was a problem.

    ¡°Yes, I could, but¡­There¡¯s no way for me to control where it goes, the most I could do is make it repeat the same movements over a loop, like running. Changing directions, adjusting for obstacles and such is beyond what they can do after they leave my direct control.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no worries, the head of this guy will be all me. If you can make the legs move that¡¯ll be perfect.¡±

    Belgard held the weasel figure in both hands and began to mumble silently to himself. Meladris could see the strain on his face. Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead and he began to breathe faster. Slowly the golem began to glow very faintly with yellow light, pulse and then the light disappeared. This process repeated half a dozen more times until Belgard let out a large gasp and placed the golem on the ground before him.

    Meladris lowered the pebble light and noticed that the golem¡¯s head had moved to watch. The head was independent of the body, and since it was not hollow, the weight of it would allow for the hollow body to be easily manipulated as far as direction is concerned. It was brilliant.

    ¡°Belgard, you are a genius. But¡­how do I¡­?¡±

    Before she could finish he lifted it up and stretched his hands out for her to take it. Placing the pebble on the ground beside her she reached in and gingerly pulled it between the bars, thankfully it was thin enough to slip right through. When it was placed right next to the light pebble the golem looked up at Meladris and opened its mouth.

    ¡°He looks hungry. Got anything he could eat?¡± he said slyly.

    ¡°You never cease to amaze Belgard.¡±

    Meladris pointed her right index finger at the weasel golem¡¯s mouth and concentrated. A small ball of shadows popped into existence. Over time it began to grow and pulse larger then smaller, larger then smaller. Finishing her incantation she placed the ball into the golem¡¯s mouth and pushed it into the tiny hole at the back. Once the golem had finished having the shadow transferred into it, it instantly closed its mouth to keep light out and the shadow in.

    Smiling at the scene Meladris waited for it to move. Before it took effect she made sure to turn it towards the steps.

    ¡°So it knows to head directly to Arestoth, right?¡± she asked with concern in her voice.

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t tell it exactly where to go to be honest. I just told it to head in the direction I felt the renewal pacts energy. The rest is on you. I hope you put into it what you needed to.¡±

    ¡°I did.  I¡¯m positive he will get the message.¡±

    As Meladris finished her sentence the golem started to move. Awkwardly at first, like a newborn taking its first steps. But slowly it picked up the pace and before she could hold up the pebble light to keep an eye on it longer it had already disappeared up the stairs. The little pitter patter of clay feet hitting the stone steps as it ran up them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we get released from this nightmare¡­one way or the other.¡± Belgard said gently.

 Chapter Fifteen | Infernus Arc

    INFERNUS ARC

    Amrin was dropped off at the gate by the Academy carriage. As he exited the carriage he made it a point to not make eye contact with any of the guards on duty and instead make his way back towards Barin¡¯s tavern. He was glad that his sense of direction and memory were good otherwise he would no doubt have gotten completely lost.

    The sun was beginning to set and the various shops and homes were starting to put out lanterns. The closer he got to where he believed the tavern was located he began to hear a familiar sound. The clamoring and shouting of a throng of people. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and assume Kessler was at it again with the street fighting and betting.

    As he turned the corner he was greeted to the confirmation of his hunch. Although this time the crowd looked a little larger than the one he saw earlier.

    ¡°Hey there. Mind if I get by?¡± Amrin asked as he tapped on the shoulder of the closest person.

    ¡°Eh? Get lost pretty boy!¡± the rude man said and immediately went back to shouting and ignored him.

    He didn¡¯t quite know how to take being called a pretty boy, but he shrugged and admitted it was better than anything else he could have been called. Before Amrin could attempt to convince anyone else to move out of the way he heard a loud boisterous voice ring out through the crowd.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough you idiots! Get outa here! It¡¯s almost dinner rush, and I¡¯ll not be having you morons drive away my customers!¡±

    The voice was Barin¡¯s. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but smirk at his concern over whether he would be losing customers and not whether the Knight guard would attempt to arrest people or shut him down for something.

    Barin was quite convincing, whether it was because there was an unspoken agreement with the group, Kessler and Barin, or if he was just that intimidating. The group began to disperse, some heading into the tavern for a meal or drink, while others took to their own path and headed off home. It happened quite quickly for such a large group that moments earlier looked like it was about to start a riot.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Amrin could finally see the entrance to the tavern, as well as a few familiar faces sitting on a bench in front. Walking towards the entrance, he took second to bow his head at the gentleman sitting between the two scantily clad women.

    ¡°Evening, Kessler. I hope your stomach is doing ok?¡± he said teasingly, a grin plainly on his face.

    The three figures on the bench quickly looked at him with confusion and annoyance. Kessler immediately noticed his eyes and his jaw dropped. The two women quickly lost their annoyed expression and replaced it with one of awe. Amrin noticed this and quickly winked at the two and headed into the tavern while grinning.

    ¡°Ah! My boy! I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you again!¡± Barin quickly yelled out after noticing who had just entered his establishment.

    ¡°Well, for a little while today I was thinking the same thing. Thought I¡¯d stop by one more time and give my thanks.¡± He looked around the main room and saw that it was packed with customers.

    For having such a violent and uncommon scene out front, the customers varied wildly from the typical dirty and unkempt peasants to better dressed and clean worker. He thought he saw some higher class or possibly nobility in a small cleaner section of the main room as well.

    Amrin also quickly realized that there wasn¡¯t really any room for him to sit at the bar, and all the tables had groups of people conversing and spread out.

    ¡°Of course! Of course! Hey, you two, go sit with Tom over there!¡± he barked at two random people sitting at the bar.

    ¡°Eh? C¡¯mon Barin¡­you know Tom¡¯s a pain in the ass¡­¡± one of them said depressed.

    ¡°Shut it! He¡¯s an important guest o¡¯mine, now git!¡±

    The two men grumbled, but began to gather their plates and mugs of alcohol and depressingly headed over to the table.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Amrin said feeling guilty.

    ¡°Nah! Don¡¯t worry about it. Now, what¡¯ll ya have? Oh, but first.¡± He paused his own question and walked closer to the stairs. ¡°Adalyn! Get yer ass down here!¡±

    Amrin chuckled and shook his head. It was the same as before.

    ¡°Ugh! Dad, what do you...¡± Adalyn popped her head down from the bannister and immediately saw Amrin. ¡°Amrin!¡± the smile on her face went ear to ear and she immediately jumped over the bannister and ran towards him.

    Without thinking about it she jumped and wrapped her arms around his neck and squeezed. It took him by surprise but he knew he wouldn¡¯t be seeing her again for a long time, or possibly ever if he was able to get any information about the others. Thinking this, he returned the hug and squeezed.

    ¡°Whoo! You two want some alone time!?¡± a shout rang through the large room. Accompanied with whistles and whooping sounds.

    Adalyn quickly released Amrin.

    ¡°Shut up!  You old fools are just jealous!¡± she chided jokingly.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Barin had something truly special here. There was all manner of customers ranging from the poor to the rich and they all interacted without any care for that. Adalyn was part of this atmosphere, and Amrin was positive that she was mostly responsible for it.

    She quickly took the open seat next to him and ordered food as if she were a customer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have two Barin house specials and two mugs¡¯o¡¯ale please barkeep!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Right away!¡± Barin shouted back. A few minutes later he produced two plates piled high with sausages rolls, vegetables fried in butter and salt and a thick piece of heavy bread to soak up the juices. Amrin was given a large mug with ale and Adalyn was given a small cup with something else.

    ¡°Excuse me, barkeep! This isn¡¯t the ale I asked for!¡±

    ¡°Ya damn right it¡¯s not ale! I won¡¯t be having my daughter drinking that at her age! Ya get to test out that crazy drink concoction you told me about earlier!¡±

    ¡°Drink concoction?¡± Armin asked.

    ¡°Oh, right, at the Guild we were given this amazing sweet fruit drink. It had sugared water and slices of fruit! It was amazing.¡± She looked into the cup before drinking it and frowned. ¡°Dad¡­there¡¯s no fruit in here.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Fruit¡¯s not cheap ya know. I left it in the pitcher! It¡¯s the flavor you¡¯re looking for anyway. Don¡¯t be a baby and drink it!¡±

    She was reluctant, but took a quick gulp of the liquid. Her eyes were clenched shut tightly prepared for the worst when she suddenly opened them up with a surprise.

    ¡°Dad! This is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Ha! I knew those snobs at the Guild didn¡¯t know what they were doing!¡± he declared and started to laugh.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a secret little one. Also I plan on making a desert with the fruit that¡¯s soaking in the water over night. I think it¡¯ll turn out good as well.¡± Despite his appearance, he was apparently quite capable in the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, dad.  I¡¯ll have to raise my opinion of you now.¡± Barin began to nod his head in agreement.

    ¡°Wait¡­what do ya mean!? You had a low opinion of yer old man?!¡±

    The room began to laugh at his surprise, along with Adalyn. Amrin couldn¡¯t remember the last time he was in such a welcoming and friendly atmosphere. He missed it. He just continued to watch as the father daughter pair continued their banter over the food and drink. He turned to admire the joviality the tavern had and grinned in amazement.

    ¡°Amrin!¡± she yelled.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± he shook himself out of his daze and looked at Adalyn.

    ¡°You ok? You haven¡¯t touched your food.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah I was just¡­admiring the atmosphere is all.¡± He smiled and then took a bite of the sausage. ¡°This is good. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°So¡­you¡¯re heading out tomorrow aren¡¯t you?¡± she said, sadness clear in her voice.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± he turned to look at her.

    ¡°A hunch I guess? Plus you¡¯re acting a bit distant all of a sudden. Even though I¡¯ve only known you for a few days, you tend to wear your emotions on your sleeve. So it¡¯s not hard to notice when something is up.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­that obvious huh?¡± he grinned.

    ¡°Just a bit.¡± She held up her index finger and thumb close together. ¡°So who¡¯s going to be going with you?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Kaia. She seems quite capable, given her race and all that is.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is she a High Elf or something?¡± she asked nonchalantly.

    ¡°Oh, no she¡¯s actually a Demi-human. Feline.¡± He smiled.

    Adalyn¡¯s face went blank after hearing this. She put her fork down and looked at him with concern.

    ¡°One of them, huh?¡± Amrin¡¯s face changed to concern and confusion at how she said it.

    ¡°Why do you say it like that?¡± he asked, his eyes narrowed slightly in concern.

    ¡°Well everyone knows they¡¯re lesser beings. Can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    He was annoyed. He had no idea where she got that mindset nor did he care.

    ¡°And what makes them so much lesser than you or I?¡± his voice had a hint of frustration. His narrowed eyes were now ones of frustration and his brow was furrowed because of it.

    ¡°Well, they share blood with animals¡­they just¡­.are.¡± She didn¡¯t sound convinced herself, but continued regardless.

    ¡°Adalyn.¡± He pushed his dishes away from him slightly. ¡°I have no idea where you got such a ridiculous notion, but there is absolutely nothing lesser about them.¡± He said sternly and swallowed his annoyance.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she began to protest.

    ¡°But, nothing.¡± The tone of his voice made it obvious to her that she shouldn¡¯t continue. ¡°In fact, if you think about it for even a second. How is it that a race that is faster, stronger, more agile, capable of seeing in the dark as well as natural born hunters less than a human, which is capable of none of that?¡± He looked directly at her with unwavering eyes.

    Adalyn swallowed hard. The eyes that were looking at her were ones that could see through her if they wanted. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. She knew she said something she shouldn¡¯t have and upset him. Her lips began to quiver and her face felt hot from frustration and embarrassment. She stood from the stool and ran upstairs without saying a word or making eye contact with anyone.

    Amrin could do nothing but scratch the back of his head and sigh out loud. Frustrated with himself he rested both arms on the counter in front of him and shook his head dejectedly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive her.¡± Barin spoke up. ¡°She¡¯s not used to things outside of this cities walls, or whatever drivel they teach in the academy. Or at least what the other students decide to rumor monger in there.¡±

    Amrin looked up and saw Barin frowning while cleaning a glass with a towel. His grizzled look seemed sad and slightly embarrassed by his daughter¡¯s views and skewed opinion on things.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t share in her¡­view of them?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No. I fought ¡®longside a few of these lesser beings in the war. Any one of ¡®em I would gladly call brother and lay down my life for. For they laid theirs down for me.¡± Barin said with a tone full of guilt and sadness. ¡°I tried tellin her that they aren¡¯t any different than us. We eat, sleep, live, laugh, love and die¡­nothin different at all.¡± He shrugged his massive shoulders.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind that they look different?¡±

    ¡°You kiddin? I¡¯m harrier than some a¡¯them!¡± he laughed as he said it.

    ¡°You are a¡­truly a special human, Barin.¡± Amrin said absentmindedly with a thin smile on his lips.

    ¡°Human? Lad¡­how much ale have ya had anyway? You¡¯re no different than me!¡± he declared.

    Amrin looked up after realizing what he said and chuckled.

    ¡°Well¡­not nearly as hairy.¡± Amrin replied sarcastically.

    The two of them began to laugh out loud.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    *****

    The following morning started out like any other for Amrin. Although after having a few too many drinks while chatting with Barin saw to him passing out instead of meditating like he usually did. He was grateful that he didn¡¯t have a hangover for the first day of his journey to a fiery hell. He sat up in the bed, in the same room as usual and blinked a few times to try and get rid of the grogginess he felt.

    Throwing his legs over the side of the bed he pushed himself out and began to stretch as he usually does. Arms out to the side, standing on the balls of his feet and arching backwards. Only this time he yawned the entire time as well. The other mornings he was awoken or greeted by a spirited blond haired face popping into the door way. But there was nothing like that this morning.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that he may have come on a bit strong with Adalyn last night. Deciding he couldn¡¯t do anything about it now, he left the room and headed downstairs. Like the other mornings, it was pretty empty except for a few of the patrons that slept there the night before. Amrin looked around the front counter to see if Barin was available to thank him once more, but was disappointed when he saw no one.

    Retracing his way down the same path he traveled the night before he arrived at the carriage depot for the Academy. Again, making sure not to make eye contact he showed the seal that Elynara gave him the night before, indicating he was a member of the academy. The guard acknowledged the seal and ushered him forward and into the carriage. Breathing a sigh of relief Amrin sat inside and waited for the trek to the academy where he and Kaia would set out to Infernus Pass.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he felt a little on edge due to leaving without apologizing to Adalyn, but the time it took to get to the Academy was much faster than he remembered from the night before. The carriage pulled around to the entrance as usual and he jumped out to be greeted with a few more faces than he was expecting.

    ¡°Good morning Mas¡­¡± Elynara cleared her throat. ¡°Amrin. I trust you had a pleasant night¡¯s sleep?¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah. Actually I drank too much and passed out.¡± He said reluctantly, to which Elynara could only shake her head and sigh. ¡°Um, and these gentleman are?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Well I¡¯m sure you know Captain Lestith already.¡± She gestured to him and he bowed in return. ¡°This is Lieutenant Grandall.¡±

    He stood at attention and bringing his right arm up to his chest hit his fist to it.

    ¡°They will also be accompanying you on this mission.¡± She finished.

    Kaia was standing just behind Elynara, fully armored with her helmet on already. She didn¡¯t seem to be agitated by the extra and unexpected members of the journey, but then again, he didn¡¯t quite know her well enough to know if she was agitated or not.

    ¡°I see. Umm¡­why? No offense.¡± He raised one hand towards them.

    ¡°There was a little bird that told us of your mission and requested official aid from the Capital Knights.¡± Lestith replied.

    ¡°A little bird huh?¡± Amrin raised an eyebrow. ¡°This little bird couldn¡¯t possibly have requested this in a manner that made it obvious that it was not a request but more an order beyond her standing?¡±

    Lestith and Grandall just looked at each other, cleared their throats and pursed their lips. It was all the confirmation he needed. He had no idea how she did it, but Adalyn has apparently convinced the Capital Knights to accompany Amrin and Kaia on this mission.

    ¡°Well, regardless, there are four horses ready for the journey north. I trust I need not mention the importance of safety once you reach Infernus Pass?¡± Elynara asked rhetorically. ¡°Very well. I shall see you all within two weeks¡¯ time.¡±

    Lestith and Grandall bowed and walked to their horses, making sure the saddle and their gear were secure before mounting. Amrin walked closer to Elynara to ask something.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s ok for them to come with us? I feel bad enough Kaia has to come as well, but now these two?¡± he frowned slightly at the prospect of inconveniencing people unnecessarily.

    ¡°You do not need to worry about my safety Amrin. I am quite capable of taking care of myself.¡± Kaia declared as she walked towards her horse.

    ¡°What? Oh, no that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± She had walked off before he could explain further. ¡°Great¡­this just got even more awkward.¡± He said as he raised his eyebrows and shook his head in regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master. She is a very capable fighter and chanter.¡± Elynara said, the tone in her voice and smile on her face showing the pride she had in Kaia.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just not necessary to have all of these people come with me when I can get there, get the Adamantine and be back with no trouble. I don¡¯t like inconveniencing people or dragging them along on something that can be completed with little fuss.¡±

    ¡°Master. If that is the case, then think of it as a great inconvenience to me that you do not have escorts for an area that is quite dangerous¡­.¡± She replied. Lowering her eyes and fidgeting with a fan she held in her hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°First, take this please.¡± She took his hand and wrapped his fingers around a large smooth red gem. ¡°This is a communication crystal. It¡¯s much larger than the one Kaia has, so it should work at least until the village before Infernus Pass.¡±

    ¡°Ely, what aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± he asked again, eyes narrowed and voice filled with concern.

    Elynara closed her eyes briefly and breathed deeply. Upon opening them she looked Amrin square in the eyes, a look he has not seen her make before. Full of confidence, but also of worry.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­.something sleeping at Infernus Pass. We have no idea where it came from or what it is. But it is incredibly dangerous.¡± She finally answered, her eyes not leaving his.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is but know it¡¯s dangerous?¡± he tilted his head and squinted slightly in confusion.

    ¡°Well, we know what it is, but¡­not what kind of beast or monster. It¡¯s something no one has ever seen before.¡±

    ¡°And you were going to let these three follow me there?¡± he said slightly annoyed as he waved his hand in the direction of the other three who were now behind him readying their horses for the journey.

    ¡°They are aware of the risks. It is the only reason they are going with you. They know not what you¡¯re capable of, but they believe if you went alone it would be suicide.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention any of this last night?¡±

    ¡°Because the last time anyone has heard anything about it was during the Scourge Wars. I didn¡¯t feel it necessary at the time, but Kaia believed it would be beneficial to at least be apprised of the potentiality.¡± Elynara was speaking in a tone that Amrin couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of. Before she was always so timid and reserved. It seems that her time as Headmistress and the independence she gained while he was imprisoned has done her good.

    ¡°The¡­Scourge War? Someone mentioned a war last night. What was it about?¡±

    ¡°It happened not too long ago, actually, almost thirty years or more?¡± she paused, raising an eyebrow and looking into the air at nothing in particular. ¡°If you ask Kaia, I¡¯m sure she will be able to tell you more. There¡¯s not much time for me to discuss it in detail. But again, the last we heard about this monster was over thirty years ago. That is why I said it was sleeping.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re certain it¡¯s still there?¡± Amrin narrowed his eyes as he asked Elynara the question.

    ¡°If it had moved or traveled elsewhere, I¡¯m positive there would be no undue amount of panic across the kingdom. Thousands would have lost their lives.¡±

    ¡°That bad?¡± Elynara nodded slowly. ¡°And if it just so happens to cross our path while we¡¯re there?¡±

    ¡°Let us hope that you do not.¡± She said sincerely. ¡°While I know you will make it out safe, I fear for the others.¡±

    ¡°Then why in the name of¡­!¡± he began to raise his voice in frustration, his face turning a hint of red, but immediately calmed down. ¡°Then why in the name of all things pure and holy in this world are they coming with me?!¡± he said through gritted teeth, his fist clenched in front of his mouth to keep from yelling.

    Elynara looked passed Amrin and spoke in a louder than normal voice.

    ¡°You three. Are you absolutely certain you wish to accompany Amrin on this journey?¡± she asked out of nowhere.

    Amrin didn¡¯t bother to turn, but instead smacked his forehead with his open right hand and clenched his eyes shut.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s Infernus Pass! Why would I give up the chance to visit the site of the greatest and most epic of battles during the Scourge Wars?¡± Grandall said loudly, a giant grin on his face.

    ¡°Indeed. I hear there are still remnants of those beasts wandering into nearby villages, so on my honor as a Knight, it is my duty to dispatch any that I can.¡± Lestith replied boldly.

    ¡°It is at the request of my master. And a service to the one whom she serves. It is my honor and privilege to assist in this endeavor.¡± Kaia bowed slightly as she replied to the question.

    Amrin had no idea what to say. His eyes were wide open and stood completely still in shock. He quickly turned and looked at all three of them.

    ¡°You know what¡¯s up there, right?¡± They all nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°You could get injured or die!¡± He furrowed his brow and declared with urgency heavy in his tone.

    ¡°And as a Knight that isn¡¯t a possibility every day anyway?¡± Grandall narrowed his eyes and asked sarcastically, Lestith curled his mouth downward and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Kaia?¡± Amrin looked at her next. His hands out to his side in exasperation.

    ¡°As I said before. I am quite capable of taking care of myself. But if I feel my life will be in danger I will not hesitate to flee.¡± She said succinctly.

    ¡°That¡¯s cowardly!¡± Grandall shouted.

    ¡°My service is sworn to the Lady Headmistress. Make no mistake, I live to serve her, not you two or the Capital Knights.¡± Due to her having her helmet on it was not possible to see her facial expressions, but the tone of voice she used made it obvious she was completely serious. ¡°And I¡¯m quite confident that Lord Amrin is just as, if not more than, capable as I.¡± She turned to face Amrin.

    Amrin turned back to Elynara with wide eyed and open mouthed. She couldn¡¯t help but hold a victorious smile, her chin lifted slightly higher into the air.

    ¡°They¡¯re crazy¡­You¡¯re crazy¡­you¡¯re all out of your damn minds.¡± He rubbed his face in frustration.

    ¡°They are confident. Master. There is a difference.¡± She said gently as she reached to lower his hands from his face. Her eyes were stern and yet gentle, he had no room to argue, nor did he want to.

    He smiled and looked at her up and down. Taking her entire being in and closed his eyes gently and shook his head.

    ¡°When did you grow up so much?¡± he sighed in surrender. ¡°I might have to stop thinking about you like the young little Ely I knew all those years ago.¡± He smiled.

    She quickly blushed at this and couldn¡¯t help but let her heart flutter at the prospect of Amrin seeing her as a woman instead of a child. She forced herself to stay composed though, if she were to burst from excitement or tear up over hearing this, it could ruin everything. But her body betrayed her, only slightly, as her cheeks turned a brilliant pink color as she looked longingly into the eyes she¡¯s waited centuries to see again.

    ¡°Perhaps you should.¡± She managed to say with elegance fitting her position.

    Amrin turned and headed towards the horse that was prepared for him and quickly lifted himself into the saddle. It had been a while since he had ridden a horse, but it was one of the things you never forget how to do. At least he hoped so.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you in two weeks?¡± he said.

    ¡°I better.¡± Elynara nodded gently with a simple and caring smile.

 Chapter Sixteen | Infernus Arc

    INFERNUS ARC

    To clear as much ground as possible on the first day, the four of them rode the horses a little harder than necessary, but not so much that they would tire out or injure themselves.  The thudding of the hooves on the dirt road and the sound of wind whipping by his ears made him smile for some reason. He trailed behind the other three with Lestith at the lead, Grandall and Kaia side by side and they rode quickly towards the next town before night fell.

    Since there was no real time to converse the first leg of the trip was quite boring for Amrin, but he did enjoy the scenery when he could. The landscape started out as mostly farmlands, filled with crop almost ready for harvest, then turned quickly to grassy plains and finally thick forests and hills. The farther they got from Arestoth the more the landscape changed to indicate they were far from civilization and the shaping of the land to suit their needs.

    Hours had passed by before the four slowed their pace. Lestith veered slightly off the main road and headed down an embankment and disappeared from sight. Amrin followed suit and noticed that there was a small stream before them.

    ¡°We shall take a small break here and let the horses rest. It would not do to push them too hard for much longer.¡± Lestith said as he dismounted and led his horse to the stream.

    Amrin and the others followed suit. While the horses were content with taking their fill of the streams fresh water the four took the opportunity to stretch out and comfort themselves after riding so long and hard.

    ¡°Ugh, not sure I¡¯m going to be the same after riding for four days.¡± Amrin said as he rubbed his backside and cringed.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll get used to it¡­eventually.¡± Grandall chuckled.

    ¡°I suppose one in your position has not been able to ride a horse for quite some time.¡± Kaia said absentmindedly.

    Lestith narrowed his eyes and titled his head in confusion at the remark and looked at Grandall, then to Kaia. Since she still had her helmet on, the expression she made was hidden. She realized too late that she said something that could cause an issue if these two are not apprised of Amrin¡¯s situation.

    ¡°You¡¯re right Kaia. I¡¯m too used to riding in carriages.¡± Amrin was quick to speak.

    He looked right at her knowing that she made a blunder, but nothing that couldn¡¯t easily be remedied. He noticed her eyes cast downward and away from his through the narrow slits in her helm.

    ¡°Are you a noble?¡± Grandall asked curiously as he plopped down onto the grass.

    Since Grandall was not present during any of the conversations or events concerning Amrin other than his initial arrest at Edgewood, he was unaware of what or who Amrin was.

    ¡°No, not a noble. I just haven¡¯t been able to get out much.¡± Amrin curled his lips down and looked at Kaia and bulged his eyes.

    After noticing this, she turned away. Amrin wasn¡¯t able to see what her reaction was and frowned because of it. He wanted to get on better terms with all of them since they would be travelling for the better part of two weeks. Any animosity or awkwardness would just make it bothersome to deal with.

    ¡°So Lady Kaia, if you don¡¯t mind me asking. Why do you wear your helm, even when not in battle?¡± Lestith questioned her while he was brushing his horse down.

    She remained silent for a moment and stood still. The three men looked at her, causing her to become slightly uncomfortable at the unwanted attention.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure she has her reasons, no?¡± Amrin said as he laid down on his back in the cool grass. He closed his eyes and soaked in the comforting feeling, arms and legs spread out.

    ¡°It is as Lord Amrin says. I wear it for reasons that I wish not to discuss at this time.¡± Kaia said, bowing her head slightly.

    Grandall and Lestith looked at each other and then shrugged in unison.

    ¡°Well, it is what it is I suppose. No matter.¡± Lestith said. ¡°Oh, is anyone feeling hungry? I realize we have been riding for hours now and haven¡¯t stopped for food.¡± He began to dig into a saddle bag on his horse and produced a cloth bag.

    He walked towards the other three and placed the bag down and began to take a few of the contents out. Cheeses, bread, some fruits as well a few pieces of dried and cured meats.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t much, but should give us the needed energy to continue until we reach the next village.¡± He took a grape from a cluster of vines and tossed it into his mouth. One eye wincing due to the sudden sourness he wasn¡¯t expecting. ¡°Oh, that was¡­wow.¡±

    Grandall flipped over to all fours and crawled unceremoniously towards the pile of food before him. The sound of his armor clanking and grinding as he did so. He grabbed a few chunks of the cured meat and began to chew on them.

    ¡°Ugh¡­Grandall.  A little bit of restraint please? And manners?¡± Lestith chided, eyes narrowed, and frowning.

    ¡°Ah¡­hahaha! Sorry, Sir. I was just quite hungry is all.¡± He smiled so large his eyes closed and allowed the group to see his surprisingly white teeth framed by his grizzled red beard.

    Amrin sat up at the mention of food and the sudden growling of his stomach and grabbed a piece of cheese and bread. He split the bread in two and sandwiched the cheese between them. Taking a bite of the meager sandwich his eyes went wide at how soft the bread was and how much flavor the cheese had. While he was chewing he nodded his head in approval.

    While the three enjoyed the food Lestith provided, Kaia remained in the same position she had taken since dismounting her horse. Amrin noticed this but after she had mentioned she wore her helmet for a reason he didn¡¯t want to push her into taking it off so she could eat something.

    ¡°So, what is this Scourge War that I¡¯ve heard about?¡± Amrin decided to try and bring conversation into the mix, and wanted to get more information on the beast that slept at Infernus Pass.

    Grandall let out a long sigh and slumped his shoulders as he sit on the grass munching on the dried meat.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about anyone else but¡­I was actually there.¡± Grandall finally spoke up. He looked at the ground in front of him, plucking out a few blades of grass as he spoke. ¡°I was only a young recruit back then though.¡±

    The look on Grandall¡¯s face lost all of its joviality.  He was once again silent, most likely recalling all of the events that transpired thirty years ago. The group remained silent, the only sound that was present was the lapping of water from the horses and the occasional breeze.

    ¡°It was a nightmare. Infernus Pass. It never used to be called that, though. The city had a name. Randess. The great city of Randess.¡± He sat himself up straight and tried to speak in a more upbeat tone. ¡°It was a hub city that traded between The Dominion, Arestoth and The beast-man tribes, although they didn¡¯t come around very often.¡±

    Kaia involuntarily fidgeted at the mention of the tribes and calling them beasts. The armor she was clad in made a faint clinking sound from her sudden movement.

    ¡°It was filled with all manner of businesses, families, opportunities¡­everything really. If you wanted to find something, Randess was the place you should go to find it. It was also home to the Capital Knights headquarters due to the sheer number of people that go through it. Quite easy to recruit young ones you see.¡±

    He looked at Amrin, the look on his face was emotionless but not harsh. Almost as if indifference had replaced any lingering negative emotions that he had due to the memory. But Grandall¡¯s eyes told otherwise.

    ¡°The day it happened was no different than any other day really. Bright and clear sunny day, not too hot, but then again it was still early. Not sure how nobody didn¡¯t notice the clouds. Those damned clouds!¡± Grandall closed his eyes and ran his hands over his face remembering the event that caused the nightmare that turned Randess into hell.

    ¡°They came out of nowhere, black as night and moved unnaturally against the winds. It began to rain. It was just rain. That¡¯s what everyone thought anyway. A few went indoors to keep from getting wet, but for anyone that was touched by the liquid that was clearly not rain water¡­it was too late. It only took a matter of minutes. They began to scream, collapsing in pain.¡±

    Grandall¡¯s eyes squinted as if he was remembering that same pain.

    ¡°Everyone that was already inside was safe. Heh¡­.safe. No, not safe. Just not unlucky enough to be turned into those things.¡± He shook his head quickly to try and get the image out of his mind.

    ¡°Things?¡± Amrin knitted his brow in concern, unable to take another bite of the cheese sandwich in his hands as Grandall was telling his story.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t monsters like you normally see, nor were they any beasts I¡¯ve ever seen. They were¡­things. No two looked the same either. They were deformed and grotesque, enlarged limbs, skin sloughing off in places, the stench of the dead present on some of them as well. I think I even saw some of them have a tail or something. But I didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it too much. It was kill or be killed at that time. But the only thing they all had in common was that they had incredible magical power and strength.¡± Grandall¡¯s voice was monotone as he continued his story, once again looking down at the ground and plucking random blades of grass and tossing them to the side.

    ¡°Some had horns¡­¡± the voice caused Amrin to turn his attention to Lestith.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Horns¡­at least that¡¯s what they looked like.¡± Grandall agreed. ¡°But¡­Captain, how do you know about that?¡± he asked, one eyebrow raised in confusion.

    ¡°My mother. She¡­.she was outside when it happened. In the garden.¡±

    ¡°What?! Then¡­then you were in Randess as well?¡± Grandall shouted, having just learned of this for the first time. His eyebrows raised and head reeled back slightly at the realization.

    ¡°I was only a child at the time, still very young. But I remember it clearly. She had come into the house after the rain had started. As she started to wipe off the water she fell to the ground in pain. I couldn¡¯t do anything. Her screams¡­.¡± He clenched his eyes shut and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Her screams caused my father to come running into the foyer, it was then we saw her change. It is just as Grandall mentioned. Deformed limbs, skin falling off and the smell. But what I remember the most was the horns. Her hair began to fall out and in a matter of moments two black metal like horns began to appear from her skull.¡± Lestith was breathing faster as each moment he retold the memory continued. The metal on his gauntlets crunching as the strain of his clenched fist caused them to grind together.

    Amrin could only watch and listen to the events that transpired all those years ago. The look of concern was plain on his face. In all the time that he had been alive, he had never heard of something like this happening.

    ¡°Captain¡­I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I didn¡¯t¡­I didn¡¯t know.¡± The worry that fell over Grandall¡¯s face made Lestith feel guilty for how he was acting.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine Grandall. I never told anyone before. The only one that is aware is Commander Braddock.¡± His breathing was still fast and labored from remembering a difficult past. He closed his eyes to try and calm down even further. ¡°Besides, it was bound to come up sooner or later anyway, we are heading there after all.¡±

    ¡°What happened after they started to change?¡± Amrin swallowed hard and squinted slightly in hopes that he wasn¡¯t asking too much for the story to continue.

    Grandall looked at Lestith cautiously, but was given a nodding approval to continue.

    ¡°They began to attack everyone. Friends, family¡­children. No one was safe. It was as if they were overtaken by something and the only thing left was hate and anger. The ones that couldn¡¯t run fast enough were torn apart, the ones that were too far to grab, magic was used to kill them instead.¡±

    Lestith took a seat and raised his knees to rest his arms on and listened to Grandall continue. It seemed he might be able to find out more about that day from someone that was there personally.

    ¡°The first day was hell. Thousands died with just as many injured or missing. Which I suppose wasn¡¯t too bad with the total population of the city totaling in the hundreds of thousands. The level of destruction and death was unlike anything before it. The Capital Knights were dispatched immediately with the orders to kill on sight. The risk of it being some form of disease or plague and be contagious was too great.¡± He paused. ¡°There were some men that attempted to reason with the ones that turned¡­but they were killed instantly. Any sense of reasoning they once had as people was no longer there. Kill on sight. No questions. No quarter. No mercy.¡±

    Kaia was standing the entire time Grandall was recalling the events of that day and finally decided to take a seat along with everyone else. She carefully lowered herself to the ground and bent her legs at the knees and clasped her hands around to keep them up. The three men watched her as she did this, but for no other reason than it was something that was happening.

    ¡°Messenger falcons were released and emergency beacons were lit in each of the guard towers. But by the time help arrived, the damage had been done. Assistance from Arestoth came too late. The Knights, Chanters and civilians that were able to make it out alive did whatever they could to blockade and reinforce the exits to keep any of the turned inside the city.¡±

    ¡°But¡­if their magic was so powerful, why did they not just destroy the walls?¡± Lestith asked. Even though he was there, he was only a child and didn¡¯t know all of the details of that day.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Honestly. The only thing we figured was that those that were turned were only moving on the most basic and primal of instincts. Since there was no living beings to attack or pursue they didn¡¯t see a need for magic? But like I said¡­I don¡¯t think anyone ever really found out why. Call it a happy coincidence, call it luck, call it whatever you want, I don¡¯t care. I call it a miracle. Because if they did indeed destroy those walls with their magic, none of us would be alive right now. I guarantee that.¡±

    Grandall¡¯s eyes were narrowed and lips pursed as he said it.

    ¡°So why it is now called Infernus Pass though? From what I¡¯ve learned, it¡¯s a place with heavy volcanic activity and earthquakes. Not exactly compelling scenery for a bustling trade city.¡± Amrin said confused.

    ¡°Ah, that? What I¡¯ve told you up till now was what led to what is now called the Scourge Wars. It was a few weeks after the initial attack that the few of the neighboring kingdoms sent aid. The Dominion sent supplies and provisions to aid in the subjugation and reclamation of Randess. Arestoth sent the manpower, and the beast-tribes, well, they¡¯re called the Tranquil Refuge now, sent what manpower they could spare as well.¡± Grandall paused and took a bite of the dried meat he was fiddling with.

    ¡°It was a pretty meager fighting force, numbering as little as two hundred, for an enemy that we knew nothing about. Where it came from, what it was, or what the person behind it all was after. Assuming there was anyone behind it all.¡± Grandall said. The distress clear in his voice.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°The main forces that were gathered and prepared to enter the main gate of the city were prepared for anything. Or at least we thought anything. The second the barricade of the main gate was dismantled, the main force charged forward. Cutting down any and all that were not normal. Having a moderate amount of surprise allowed us to push into the middle of the city where we fortified ourselves.¡± Grandall paused for a moment and licked his lips.

    ¡°Any of the abominations that attempted to move close were taken out by the Chanters versed in fire or water. Shooting them from afar with bolts of fire or spears of ice. The Earth chanters summoned walls of stone to help fortify the center of town. It was only after a few hours did we hear the oncoming threat the likes of which we were not prepared for.¡±

    ¡°The Demon of Randess.¡± Kaia chimed in suddenly.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­that¡¯s right.¡± Grandall said, surprised someone knew of it. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve heard of it?  Well, needless to say it caused us no end of trouble or dwindling of our ranks. It was a massive deformed monstrosity that didn¡¯t look anything like a human, High Elf, Dwarf or Demi-human. It was truly a demon. The only thing I can really compare it too is an enormous wolf mixed with a bull and a lizard of some kind.¡±

    ¡°A wolf, bull and¡­lizard?¡± Amrin asked, confused and surprised.

    ¡°Aye. Two large, black as pitch, horns atop its head, and eyes the likes of which could look into your very soul. Walking on all fours. In the places that didn¡¯t have skin, it looked like hard scales, and a matching long serpent tail. A snout with razor sharp and blood soaked teeth. The sheer size of it was daunting and terrifying to look upon.¡±

    Recalling the image made Grandall shudder slightly at remembering its horrible visage. Lestith was listening intently, hanging on every word that he was saying. It was an aspect of that horrible time he knew nothing of. After the first day he and his household were transported to Arestoth.  Kaia sat silently, her eyes which were the only noticeable features that one could make out behind her helm, didn¡¯t indicate any emotion.

    ¡°Nothing we threw at it, no manner of attack could strike a decisive blow. Every sword blow, spear strike or elemental damage that was inflicted upon its deformed hide was immediately healed as if it never happened or bounced off like it was child¡¯s play. And the magic it cast, while slow, was devastating. We were fortunate that it wasn¡¯t capable of Swift tier chanting, or we wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. It took every ounce of power, skill and raw brute force we could muster to keep the demon at bay. For two days.¡± Grandall paused for a moment and tilted his head upwards with a smile.

    ¡°Wait¡­it could cast magic?¡± Lestith asked surprised.

    ¡°It could. Unfortunately we found out the hard way. It didn¡¯t sound as if it was speaking, but whatever language it was chanting, it was unlike any I¡¯ve ever heard. Honestly we thought it was babbling incoherently¡­until it unleashed its first barrage.¡± Grandall replied somberly.

    ¡°Also, there was one man, well, demi-human, that I will not forget for a second during those two days! He was a monster in his own rights! Ahh¡­remembering the way he fought, the ferocity and skill in which he would engage the Demon and any that would dare come close¡­any man that was worth a damn was still alive after the first day, mind you.¡± He said while looking at the three others in the group.

    ¡°Every man that was alive at the time that saw him fight will tell you the same thing! If not for him, the forward command would have been lost. We called him something that summed up just what he was.  Beast King.¡±

    ¡°Cassus Mardax?¡± Kaia once again chimed in, but this time surprise in her voice. ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry, but¡­I heard that it was given to him out of spite and more of a jeer than anything.¡±

    ¡°What?! Absolutely not! The man was a legend! Aw, to fight by his side was an honor in and of itself! Anyone that was even thinking about calling himself a soldier, knight or fighter would be proud to admit having fought by his side! He was unstoppable!¡± Grandall¡¯s voice was filled with awe and respect.

    ¡°But¡­how did you know?¡± Grandall asked Kaia, looking at her, his thick eyebrows lowered in confusion.

    Without saying a word Kaia grasped both sides of her helm and lifted it gently off of her head and placed it next to her. Once again Amrin could catch the faint whiff of lavender and jasmine wafting from her hair as it fell out of the helm. Atop her black blue hair was two soft pointed ears that flicked around quickly as if they had a mind of their own. The only one taken by surprise was Lestith. His eyes went wide and mouth opened slightly in surprise.

    Amrin and Grandall didn¡¯t change their expression much other than a slight smile indicating that they were glad she had finally removed her helm.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­a D-Demi-human?¡± Lestith said, stuttering like a fool.

    ¡°Yes. Is that a problem?¡± Kaia replied looking directly at him. Her brilliant orange eyes narrowed as she asked the question.

    ¡°No! No, of¡­of course not. I¡­I was just¡­¡± Lestith continued to stutter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°So? You never answered my question.¡± Grandall said to Kaia, who was still staring down Lestith.

    Hearing his voice she turned her attention to him, waiting for any indication that he was surprised, afraid or disgusted at her race. But instead she got nothing other than the same confused look she noticed the first time he asked the question.

    ¡°You are not surprised that I am a from a beast tribe?¡± she asked sternly.

    ¡°Ah, I meant no ill will in using that term. My apologies. But, no. I knew it all along. There aren¡¯t very many races that can have eyes like yours, Lady Kaia.¡±

    His quick and simple reply took her by surprise. Her once narrowed eyes returned to their normal open state and shined with brilliance.

    ¡°I was also one to fight alongside the one you call Beast King. Although I simply call him King Cassus Mardax.¡± She aid succinctly.

    ¡°Really? But¡­you don¡¯t look any older than Adalyn. How young were you during the war?¡± Amrin said, one eyebrow raised in confusion.

    ¡°Much has changed with our race in your time¡­away. Demi-humans do not age the same way humans do. I assure you I am much older than the young Adalyn Sindell.¡±

    ¡°Gahahaha! A war veteran and a beauty no less!¡± Grandall shouted and laughed in surprise. ¡°I remember you alright. I thought the name was familiar. Kaia¡­Kaia Belsaryn! I believe the men also had a name for you back then as well. You¡¯ll have to forgive me but¡­based on your short and to-the-point response to everything, midnight sky hair, and eyes bright enough to pierce the darkness¡­you must be the Shadow Princess!¡± he said.

    ¡°Shadow¡­.Princess?¡± she frowned and flinched slightly at the name. ¡°What¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, fighting with a one handed longsword, Darkness element allowing her to disappear and reappear, as if a shadow, moving faster than humanly possible. And in the blink of an eye, cutting down those foolish enough to catch her attention! Her black hair dancing in the wind as she worked. The last thing you see was the glow of her eyes! If not for the heavy armor she wore, you would be certain she was an assassin by trade.¡±

    Amrin curled his mouth down and raised his eyebrows in surprise, and looked at Kaia in a whole new light.

    ¡°Well, are you capable of moving through shadows like that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Y¡­yes. I suppose that was indeed me.¡± She admitted shyly. Not sure whether to be flattered or not by the ridiculous name they had given her.

    ¡°This is brilliant! The Shadow Princess! Can you believe it, Captain!? Gahahahaha!¡± Grandall¡¯s laugh echoed in the air. ¡°Not only will I be going back to the place that confirmed my decision to stay a Knight, but I also get to go back with the Shadow Princess no less! Today is a good day!¡±

    Lestith didn¡¯t quite know how to react to all of this. Grandall was present at the worst time of his life, as was Kaia, someone he had never met before today, and who was also a Demi-human. And if what Grandall says is true, she was a formidable fighter.

    ¡°But¡­if you were such a capable fighter, why do you not serve the Bea¡­King Mardax?¡± Lestith asked cautiously.

    Kaia looked at him, the normal anger or concern for being looked down upon not present in her expression.

    ¡°I was never in the service of King Mardax. He was also not King at the time. But needless to say, I was defeated.¡± She said simply. ¡°I became too conceited and received an injury that caused me to flee from the front lines. After which much had happened, thus leading to me serving my current master.¡±

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but smile at it all. It was quite the coincidence that not one or two people, but three, people would unite to head back to a place that marked a turning point in their life. He smiled slightly, but was also concerned about what exactly these abominations were, what created them and who the mastermind behind it all was.  Let alone what he or she was after.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what it was. Well it was a good thing you got out before the higher-ups decided on their next move.¡± Grandall said somberly.

    Taking what was left of the dried meat he held in his hand and tossing it into his mouth, Grandall chewed on it for a short while until he was able to continue once more.

    ¡°It was decided that after two days of keeping the Demon of Randess at bay, that the city was just a lost cause. So the next course of action was to destroy everything and anything in the city in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°One fell swoop? What does that mean?¡± Lestith asked, confused.

    ¡°Any chanter that was capable of fifth tier fire or earth magic was required to invoke Cataclysm¡­.at the same time.¡±

    The color in Lestith¡¯s face disappeared.

    ¡°Cataclysm?¡± he said surprise filling his voice. ¡°That¡­that would make sense. It would be exactly why Randess is now Infernus Pass.¡±

    Grandall nodded his head in acknowledgement. It was the only time he saw an attack and spell on that scale. Cataclysm on its own was devastating. A group-wide invocation of it was, as Randess was testament to, capable of changing the very scenery of the world itself.

    ¡°Cataclysm? Fifth tier magic?¡± Amrin asked, unaware of what they were talking about.

    ¡°Oh umm....there are seven tiers of magic. The higher the tier the more potent the spell. But only those that are Swift Chanters and very rarely Mid-Chanters are able to perform them.¡± Grandall explained it in the most simplistic way he could think of.

    ¡°As for Cataclysm, it is a high level incantation that summons forth the very essence of the earth and fire. It causes them to erupt from the ground with such tremendous power that it destroys everything in its vicinity. Swallowing everything into the earth¡¯s fiery depths. Very few are capable of invoking it. But the ones that are, are forbidden to do so now, after the events of Infernus Pass.¡± Kaia took the liberty of explaining it.

    Amrin wasn¡¯t aware of any fancy name for such a spell but he knew of what they meant. Although, he couldn¡¯t help but think that it may have been overkill for a simple demon they didn¡¯t know how to handle. Although he would hold his reservation until he saw the city itself, and possibly, the demon in question.

    ¡°And so the group effort Cataclysm, is what turned Randess into the Infernus Pass we know today?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°Aye. That¡¯s right.¡± Grandall replied.

    ¡°But¡­why pass? Is it really a pass to someplace?¡± Amrin was next to voice his concern.

    ¡°Ah, well yes. Randess was a city nested near the opening of a canyon to another kingdom. So, it was a pass through city. And since it is nothing more than a smoldering wasteland, it is simply referred to as Infernus Pass.¡± Amrin nodded his head in understanding.

    ¡°Well I think that¡¯s enough banter for now don¡¯t you?¡± Lestith said quickly. ¡°I think the horses have had their fill of water and have had enough time to rest. If anyone would like to finish what is left of the food, they are free to do so.¡±

    Kaia took the liberty to take a few bits of cheese and dried meat from the cloth laid before her and began to munch on them. The only reason she didn¡¯t partake before was her helm would have made it awkward.

    ¡°But before we head out. Lady Kaia, I would like to take the time to thank you.¡± Lestith said.

    Not sure what he meant by that, she furrowed her brow in confusion and looked at him apprehensively.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are thanking me for though.¡± She said cautiously.

    ¡°For trusting us enough to remove your helm. Now knowing that you are a demi-human, it makes sense that you would not wish to remove it in the presence of those you do not trust.¡±

    ¡°I see. Rest assured I did not do so for your benefit, or to give you the impression that I trust you. I did so because I was hungry, and the helmet would have been an inconvenience. Nothing more.¡± She said firmly.

    Collecting her hair with her hands into a tail, she wrapped it around the back of her head a few times and held it in place. Then using her free hand, she lifted her helm and placed over the mound of hair and slid it over her head, enclosing the hair and her face once more. The only thing visible from the slits in the face plate were her brilliant orange eyes.

    Amrin stood up, tossing the last bit of his cheese sandwich into his mouth and began brushing his pants off from the grass. The other two doing the same. Each of them retrieved their horses and led them up the embankment gently then lifted themselves into their saddles.

    ¡°Well, that was a longer stop than I had anticipated. But I feel it was worth it.¡± Lestith said.

    ¡°I agree. Thank you for telling me about the events that transpired. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory.¡± Amrin looked to Grandall.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s only a memory, and one that has made me the man I am today. But if you want to know more¡­there is still plenty I can tell you. The Scourge Wars are more than just what happened at Randess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to look at you in a new light Grandall.¡± Lestith said with a slight smirk on his face.

    ¡°Gahaha. You flatter me Captain.¡± Grandall said loudly.

    ¡°I believe we have wasted enough time with idle banter. Perhaps we should at least proceed at a moderate pace as we discuss things further.¡± Kaia said sternly.

    The three men turned to look at her, but she was already slowly moving away from them towards the next village. Looking at each other in turn, the three men smiled, and quickly urged their own horses to catch up to her.

 Chapter Seventeen | Infernus Arc

    INFERNUS ARC

    The four continued in a more casual pace than when they first started out after leaving Arestoth. It wouldn¡¯t be long until they reached a stopping point for the day. Whether that was at a village or not depended on whether they would push further on passed the village before night fall or stopped at the next village long before the sun set.

    Not having any idea how long until the next village or rest point, Amrin continued to admire the scenery that lay before him. His eyes darted from one place to another, as if he had never seen nature before, a large grin clear on his face.

    Lestith couldn¡¯t help but notice his behavior but continued to ignore it for now. He knew full well that Amrin wasn¡¯t what he said, or appeared to be, but also realized that it would be foolish to try and pry for answers. Grandall and Kaia were further ahead and seemed to be having a conversation of some kind. The only thing he could think that two completely opposite personalities could discuss was the war they were veterans of or combat. Although, it also appeared that Grandall was doing most of the talking, while Kaia just occasionally nodded, the wings of her pristine gold and dark gray armor glinting in the sun.

    Once more Lestith¡¯s eyes fell to Amrin, who seemed oblivious to his surroundings, which allowed him to keep a close on eye on his behavior, until he realized that Amrin was not nearly as oblivious as he thought.

    ¡°One would begin to get the wrong impression if you continue to keep looking at me so intently, Captain Lestith.¡± Amrin said in a slightly sarcastic tone of voice.

    Lestith¡¯s head jerked back ever so slightly at the sudden reaction and confrontation of his observations.

    ¡°W-what? Oh, no I didn¡¯t mean to stare. I was just¡­curious.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Curious about?¡± Amrin turned to look at Lestith.

    ¡°Curious about the same thing I have been since the day I found you in Edgewood. Although I fear I will not find that answer.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you? Where did you come from? Are you friend or foe?¡± Amrin said.

    Lestith looked at him with his brow furrowed and lips pursed and not sure how to react. He gave Lestith a sidelong glance and grinned.

    ¡°Lighten up Captain. I assure you I am not here to bring you any kind of problems. I¡¯m not a spy from another kingdom or some deranged maniac out for blood. I¡¯m just a man looking for something, and am working towards that goal. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    ¡°No matter who may get in your way?¡± he replied pointedly.

    ¡°If that was the case, your Commander Braddock and fellow Knights, wouldn¡¯t be alive right now, would they?¡±

    Amrin didn¡¯t bother to take his gaze off of the trees and mountain to his left as he answered Lestith. He was fully aware of what Lestith was getting at, and didn¡¯t appreciate it. Lestith swallowed hard after hearing him say that.

    ¡°I prefer using reason, logic and words to settle things if at all possible. I do not attack first and get answers later. And while I was guilty of doing that very thing in my younger days¡­I like to think that I have changed.¡±

    Amrin turned to look at Lestith. His expression resolute and serious. Lestith wanted to ask more, but decided it would be a better idea to let things be for now.

    ¡°Hey! Did you want to rest at the next village or are you opposed to camping out in the woods and push further on towards Infernus Pass?¡± Grandall shouted behind him.

    Amrin shrugged his shoulders and curled his mouth down in indifference. Kaia and Grandall slowed their pace and allowed Lestith and Amrin to catch up so that they wouldn¡¯t have to shout to converse with each other.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me, honestly. Whichever you three prefer.¡± Amrin answered.

    ¡°Captain?¡±

    ¡°I will also agree with majority vote.¡±

    ¡°Lady Kaia is also fine with what we decide as a group. I for one am in no hurry, so if you wish, we can take it easy at the next village?¡± Grandall asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­actually, I would prefer if we get this taken care of as soon as possible.¡± Amrin said after thinking about it for a moment.

    ¡°Oh? Well that¡¯s fine I suppose. But why the change of mind?¡± Grandall asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s about these¡­things, that attacked Randess. Something about them sounds off. I just hope it isn¡¯t what I think it is.¡±

    ¡°And what do you believe it to be?¡± Kaia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not say. Sorry. Just something I hope I¡¯m wrong about.¡± Amrin replied cautiously. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing.¡± He shook his head and smiled thinly.

    Kaia wasn¡¯t convinced, she could tell Amrin was hiding something. Whether the other two realized it or not was another story.

    ¡°Well, I suppose we push on as far as we can get before we lose light. Shall we ride a bit harder since we won¡¯t be worrying about lodging?¡± Grandall asked, although it was rhetorical since he shouted and urged his horse into a gallop.

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but cringe and think to himself how much his ass was going to be hurting after all of this riding. Regardless, he followed suit and began to gallop along with the others, large clouds of dirt billowing into the air as the hooves pounded into the dry road.

    After having his fill of the scenery he began to think about the events and descriptions that Grandall had said regarding the monsters that invaded Randess. They started out as humans but after having been exposed to the liquid that fell from the black clouds that came out of nowhere they began to mutate and change.  He didn¡¯t know of any magic that could turn a human into a monster, even in all of his years alive he had never heard of such magic. But what if it wasn¡¯t magic?

    He contemplated and pondered just what could cause these people to change so dramatically so quickly and to take the appearance of something so terrible. He couldn¡¯t come to any decisions that could hold any weight after thinking about them logically for a moment. Instead he just pushed the thought into the back of his mind and would meditate and see if having total calm and quiet would help to clear his mind and find an answer.

    He kept silent, eyes forward, following behind Kaia and Grandall, with Lestith to his right. This leg of the trip seemed to take hours until finally the light from the sun began to dip below the tree line ahead of them. They would most likely be breaking from the path and set up camp soon. Amrin would take that time to try and find an answer to this quandary that caused him a sense of uneasiness.

    No sooner than Amrin had assumed that Grandall would turn from the path, did he do just that. Veering off of the road he came to a stop in a small clearing surrounded by trees on one side, a flat open plain on the other and the road behind them. It wasn¡¯t the best place to break for camp, but there wasn¡¯t any better options that he could see.

    ¡°Well, I suppose this will do for camp for tonight.¡± He said as he reined in his horse and dismounted.

    ¡°I do not like the forest to our backs if I¡¯m honest.¡± Kaia said.

    ¡°If it were under any other circumstances I would be inclined to agree, Lady Kaia. But as we¡¯re just travelers, I believe we don¡¯t have much to worry about in regards to an ambush.¡± Lestith replied logically.

    Kaia tilted her head slightly as she thought about it and finally dismounted her horse as well.

    ¡°Perhaps you are right. But I will remain vigilant regardless, if it¡¯s all the same to you.¡±

    ¡°I would expect no less from one such as you.¡± He bowed slightly to her in earnest, to which she replied with a simple nod.

    ¡°Grandall, I¡¯ll leave the gathering of some stones and the firewood to you.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°No need to pile it all on him. I can get the wood.¡± Amrin chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem Amrin. I can gather them on my own.¡± Grandall was quick to object.

    ¡°Its fine, it¡¯ll give me time to stretch my legs and comfort my¡­other areas.¡± He said cringing and stretching his back side to side.

    The sun had already fallen below the trees and the dwindling light was making it harder for Grandall to easily spot the stones in the tall grass. Amrin slowly made his way to the trees and walked into the woods a few feet deeper until he couldn¡¯t get a clear view of the others. Now that he was alone, Amrin stood perfectly still and took a deep breath in. He could smell everything in nature, the strong pine smell from the trees, the smell of the dirt and the clean air, and he loved it. A large smile spread across his face and he closed his eyes to take it all in. Even though the sun was setting, he could still hear the singing of birds, the chattering of the squirrels and smaller animals.

    Being in the city had its benefits, anyone would admit to that. But there was nothing that could replace the feeling he could get being in the middle of nature. He slowly opened his eyes and looked straight into the sky, he could make out faint traces of the sky. The reds and oranges bleeding through the canopy of the forest that got darker and darker the longer he stood within it.

    ¡°Did you need any help with the firewood Amrin!?¡± Grandall shouted into the woods from where they were setting the campfire.

    ¡°No, sorry I was just¡­admiring the view!¡± he shouted back.

    Turning around to survey the area, Amrin tried looking for a suitable sized tree to harvest for fire wood. It was then he noticed a small sapling that was surrounded on all sides by massive fully grown trees. He frowned slightly and began to walk towards it.

    ¡°Sorry little guy¡­¡± he said to himself as he made his way towards it.

    Grandall dropped all of the stones into a little pile and began to organize them into a ring. Lestith had unpacked a few blankets from the saddle bags and laid them out around the ring that would be the fire.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think Amrin had any way to cut the trees did he?¡± Grandall said almost as an afterthought.

    ¡°I shall take something to him. I have a small axe on my horse.¡± Kaia replied.

    Making it to her horse she took her helmet off and place it onto the horn of the saddle. She then began to untie the small axe that was fastened to the side of the saddle bag. It was then she looked passed the horse, and due to her feline demi-human eyes, could make out Amrin perfectly in the dark woods.

    She noticed him walking casually to a small pine tree that she assumed would be cut down for the firewood. Narrowing her eyes in confusion, Kaia saw Amrin reach into the branches of the small tree and in a matter of seconds saw the branches exploded in all directions and fell onto the ground, exposing the core of the tree, which then fell over after it had been cut into 8 evenly spaced logs. It was a mere moment later she could hear the dull cracking sound from the sound the explosion of branches made.

    Kaia made it a point to watch all of his movements and not once did she see his mouth move at all. No incantations, no chanting and no prior evidence of anything that would allow him to perform such an act. She knew he must be capable of something great in order to be the Master in a pact with the one she respects and serves. But being witness to something like this was something she was not expecting. Not thinking it possible to be surprised any further she started to compose herself. She thought wrong.

    Before gathering up the logs that he so effortlessly created, Amrin bent down and raised his right hand over the stump left by the sapling he cut down. A small orb that shifted into every color possible glowed to life, and like a single drop of water, fell from the tip of his finger and splashed onto the raw wood of the stump. Standing back up, he gathered the logs into his hands and began to walk out of the forest.

    Noticing Kaia standing by her horse with a small axe in her hand he felt a bit guilty.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I was able to gather the wood without it.  Thanks though.¡± He said smiling and walked by her.

    Kaia quickly shook her head and turned to follow Amrin. He gently placed the wood next to the ring of stones Grandall had created. Furrowing her brow she also tilted her head in confusion. She had no idea just what element he used, or what the point of using magic on a now dead tree was. Turning her head back to the felled tree she went wide eyed and her mouth dropped open.  What was once a stump was already a seedling. Branches full of green pine needles and a trunk nearly the width of the one that once stood there.

    Everything that Kaia assumed about Amrin was wrong. She thought he was simply a powerful chanter, someone that Elynara looked up to and possibly even stood on equal ground in skill and ability. But she realized without a shadow of a doubt, that the man her own master swore her life to, was unlike anything she has, or will, ever know. Turning around slowly, her brilliant orange eyes fell onto Amrin¡¯s back as he was talking to Grandall. She didn¡¯t bother to make out what they were saying, nor did she care to. The only thing that filled her mind what just who, or what, Amrin was.

    Turning back to her saddle bags, she lashed the axe back onto the pack and began to think. She didn¡¯t know how to take in what she just saw. All magic has a color associated with it, which was evident with any Aptitude Array. But the myriad rainbow of colors that the drop of magic Amrin placed into the stump wasn¡¯t possible. Even if someone was capable of multiple affinities, three was the maximum anyone had ever been recorded to have. And even then there was no way to merge the magics to produce an effect that could give rise to a tree out of nothing and only in a matter of seconds.

    Kaia closed her eyes and began to breathe a little heavier than normal. She wasn¡¯t nervous, concerned, scared or the like. Utter confusion and curiosity filled her. She wanted to know just what it was that Amrin had used to produce such an effect. But quickly realized that even if she asked, there was very little possibility that she would get an answer. Kaia grit her teeth and clenched her fists in frustration as they lay on the saddle.  She couldn¡¯t help but think that if maybe, just maybe, anyone could be the answer she was looking for, it would be Amrin.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Lady Kaia, are you hungry?¡± Lestith called out to her.

    Her feline ears twitched rapidly and she quickly raised her head in surprise and turned to face the other three, making sure her expression gave away no indication of her frustration and concern.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you.¡± She replied simply.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be having some stew. It¡¯s not anything fancy, but hopefully it tastes good anyway.¡± Grandall said cheerfully.

    The logs were set and allowed to burn until the smell of pine was no longer overpowering. Grandall placed a tripod for the pot to hang from which he remembered to bring from home and wouldn¡¯t need to fashion one out of sticks. Taking a water skin he poured it into the hanging pot along with some herbs for seasoning. While the water was coming to a boil, Grandall began to peel various vegetables such as carrots, potatoes and onions.

    ¡°Ah, Captain, do you still happen to have some of the cheese from earlier?¡± Grandall asked suddenly.

    ¡°I think I might, give me a moment.¡± Lestith reached into the pouch next to him and handed a small wad of cloth to Grandall.

    Upon opening it, Grandall grabbed a few chunks of the remaining cheese and tossed it into the pot. Amrin wasn¡¯t quite sure what he was doing, but he was just hoping it tasted better than it seemed like it would. Using the knife more masterfully than Amrin though a man as large as Grandall would be able to, the vegetables were cut into bite sized portions and then dumped into the boiling water.

    The smell that wafted from the boiling pot assuaged Amrin¡¯s concern of the flavor and even caused his stomach to growl slightly in anticipation. Lestith and Kaia had taken a seat beside Amrin and waited patiently as Grandall toiled over the pot and watching to make sure it didn¡¯t burn and stick to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised, Grandall. You definitely don¡¯t seem like the kind that knows his way around a cooking pot.¡± Amrin said jokingly.

    ¡°Ah, the wife. She taught me a thing or two about it is all. When she was pregnant with the boy, I had to cook a few of the meals when she was in too much pain or ill to do it herself.¡± Grandall said while smiling bashfully.

    Amrin nodded in acknowledgement and couldn¡¯t help but notice Kaia¡¯s facial expression change at the mention of his wife and child. Her eyes saddened slightly and her ears lowered. Wondering why someone would look sad about the mention of a child filled his mind.  Not wanting to think too much about it, Amrin pushed the concern to the back of his head. He had more pressing things he had to mull over tonight.

    The group sat silently for a little while longer until Grandall began to dish up the stew into bowls that didn¡¯t quite look like wood. When one was placed into his hand he realized that it was bread. The top was cut off and the innards were scooped out and added to the broth to thicken it. He was impressed, the only utensils that would need to be cleaned were the spoons that were used to scoop the stew out. And once you were done, you could eat the bowl itself.

    ¡°This is really great, Grandall. I am thoroughly impressed.¡± Amrin exclaimed after his first bite.

    ¡°Gahaha! I¡¯m glad! Be sure to tell my wife that. She still thinks I¡¯m rubbish at it!¡± he said with a slight frown.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to mention it if I ever have the pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the meal, Sir Grandall.¡± Kaia said, no real emotion or enthusiasm in her voice.

    The men couldn¡¯t help but feel that it would be a long while still before they get anywhere with her coming out of whatever shell she had built around herself.

    The four of them ate in silence, admiring the flavor of the stew, the cloudless night sky, and the serene silence of nature. The crackling of the fire and occasional gust of wind rushing through the branches of the trees broke the silence of the night. After they had all finished their meal they continued to sit in silence. It was slightly awkward until someone finally broke it.

    ¡°Well, I suppose we should call it a night and break camp by dawn and make our way?¡± Lestith declared.

    ¡°I agree. The sooner we sleep, the sooner we can continue our way towards Infernus Pass.¡± Kaia agreed.

    Each of them retired to a blanket that Lestith had laid out earlier and laid down. Amrin wasn¡¯t tired in the slightest, but figured to keep from raising any concerns would go through the motions anyway. He could meditate regardless of whether he was sitting or not. Resting his head on the ground he looked at the vast open sky, the glittering of the stars caused him to smile slightly at their brilliance. He then closed his eyes and began to concentrate. He began to delve into himself and all the memories over the thousands upon thousands of years he¡¯s been alive for anything that could help him answer the nagging feeling he got after hearing of the events of the Scourge War and Randess.

    The stars slowly shifted their position in the sky, the camp fire reduced to nothing more than smoldering embers that glowed to life at the passing of the wind. Hours had passed, unbeknownst to Amrin though. While meditating completely, all sense of time ceased to concern him. Suddenly, his eyes shot wide open. He had found an answer.

    *****

    There was a time he had met a group of people that would dabble in something they would call Cytomancy. It was a collaboration of magic and science to yield what they deemed to be a higher form of life. The experimentations, practices and acts they would perform were, in his eyes, heinous to behold. It wouldn¡¯t matter what the final appearance their experimentations gained, but the fact that they had indeed changed was testament to how flawed and imperfect the human species was. It proved to them that they hadn¡¯t fully evolved.

    He had no idea how they came to that conclusion, the forms he bore witness too were horrifying abominations that would cause anyone to flee in terror. After his initial exposure to these people Amrin decided to leave them to their own devices, for the people that were subjected to these barbaric acts were volunteers of their own misguided cult. Amrin thought it fitting that they would be their own downfall, and wanted nothing to do with them.

    That was a very, very long time ago. Even before he met Meladris. She was the first. The first that actually caused Amrin to curse the fact that he was immortal. He had no idea why, nor did he care, but she made him feel whole. In his eternally long life he had never felt more alive and complete than when he was with her. And it was thanks to her that he was able to meet people that he could call family. Belgard. The steadfast and fatherly figure to them all. Justinian, the old man that acted younger and more mischievous than he appeared. Sarya, the brilliant and most mature and promising of them. Gindel, the youngest and happiest. Elynara, the childlike and innocent. And Meladris¡­

    He didn¡¯t mean to dwell on them, but the memory of Meladris caused him to unconsciously do so. He began to have equal parts joy, sorrow, anger and confusion at it all. Amrin quickly closed his eyes once more and cast those memories and thoughts aside and focused on the answer he found instead. He began to recall the memories from his past once more.

    After leaving them alone he figured they would die out and that would be the end of it. But he was wrong. It was years later that he stumbled upon a body in the forest out in the middle of nowhere. There were no cities, villages or any signs of civilization to be seen. He moved closer to the body cautiously, not seeing anything like it before. It lay on the ground with its back facing him. He purposely took a wide path and came around the figure to see what it was. When his gaze fell onto the front of the figure it was as if all of the air was knocked out of him.

    The face was that of a child, no older than twelve or thirteen. But the size of the body was enormous and didn¡¯t fit a child¡¯s no matter how you looked at it. But that wasn¡¯t all. There were signs of what looked to be fur, and scales. Mounds of flesh were bubbled up and appeared as if they would burst at a moment¡¯s notice, the stench that emanated from the body was almost unbearable. Under the body was a pool of blood, bodily fluids and chunks of flesh and entrails. The myriad amount of insects, maggots and carrion bugs that swarmed the corpse made the scene even more grotesque to behold.

    Amrin had experienced countless things in his life. He was witness to the greatest wonders and beauty the world had to offer and the worst it could delve into. Or at least he thought. What lay before him was unlike anything he had ever seen, or wanted to.

    He¡¯s seen the bubbling mounds of flesh before. He instantly realized what it was and regretted ever letting them go all those years ago. Not only were they experimenting on children, but there were signs that they were experimenting on things not human. Animals, beasts, possibly demi-human, and he would not stand for it.

    Quickly looking around for any signs of¡­anything, Amrin¡¯s heart began to race and his breathing became erratic. He wasn¡¯t afraid. No, there was nothing that could really instill fear into him. He was furious. What monster could have done this to a child, and for what? He couldn¡¯t see anything in the surrounding area. There was no signs of a struggle, no paths or footprints to trace back, there was nothing. As if the body just appeared here and died. He wouldn¡¯t accept that answer. It had to have come from somewhere and he would find them.

    Resting his sight once again onto the corpse of the child, he raised his right hand and stretched it out towards the body. Without saying anything, a large dark purple orb appeared over the mound of what was once a child. The size of the orb was large enough to encompass the body, the aura it emanated caused the light from the surrounding area to slowly disappear, and wisps of light could be seen entering the orb.

    Shortly after it appeared, oily black tendrils began to drip out of the orb and slowly wrapped themselves around the deformed figure. Gradually the tendrils spread out over the body until it was entirely covered in a thick tar like web. The tendrils began to retract back into the orb, lifting the entire body off of the ground, becoming smaller and smaller the closer it got to the orb. After a few moments the deformed corpse of the child vanished into the orb, which also quickly vanished after it had swallowed what it was summoned for.

    The ground was still stained with the blood, fluids, entrails and the countless scavenging insects that swarmed around in it all. Amrin clenched his jaw and with his right hand still stretched out, quickly closed it into a fist. As soon as his fist was formed, a massive swirling pillar of fire exploded into the air engulfing the entire area the body was found. Letting the tower of flames burn for a moment, he lowered his hand and the flames sputtered out and disappeared. The only sign they were there was a black perfectly circular scorch mark on the ground. Parts of the ground still smoldering and emitting a faint orange glow.

    It was then that Amrin decided to find the ones responsible for this horrific sight and make it so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue these disgusting acts again. He foolishly left them alone once, and this is what became of that decision.

    Amrin opened his eyes, slowly, after recalling the events from his memory. Realizing that it could very well be his fault that Randess became Infernus Pass, and all of those people had died. But he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it had happened. He was positive that they had all died at his hands. It was the first time in his life that he actively sought out and extinguished life on his own instead of letting nature take its course.

    *****

    The sun was beginning to rise, the stars being drowned out by the brilliance of the blue sky. He then heard the others begin to stir so he decided to sit up. It was then he realized that there were random blotches and patches of grass missing from around him. He tilted his head slightly in confusion, but shrugged it away unconcerned. Turning his head to see who was awake, Amrin noticed that Kaia was already awake, sitting up, hugging her legs and staring at him.

    Frowning slightly and raising one eyebrow he looked at Kaia in confusion.

    ¡°Good morning. Did I uhh¡­did I wake you?¡± he asked cautiously.

    ¡°You could say that.¡± She was quick to reply.

    ¡°Sorry. Was I snoring?¡±

    ¡°No. I am quite sensitive to certain¡­things.¡±

    Amrin tilted his head slightly, he had no idea what she was getting at.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°In the forest last night, and while you were sleeping. Both times you used magic the likes I have never seen¡­or felt.¡± She interrupted before he could finish his sentence.

    He quickly looked down at the ground around him once more. Paying closer attention to what they were he realized what he had done. Recalling the memories so deeply while meditating he must have inadvertently summoned void elements around him, which in turn ate the earth around him. Realizing this he looked to Lestith and Grandall and then the horses.

    ¡°It only happened around you.¡± Kaia said quietly.

    Amrin looked at her eyes, he didn¡¯t know whether she was frightened, curious, angry or something else.

    ¡°What¡­exactly did you see?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± She said matter-of-factly. Her voice not hinting at any emotions.

    Before the conversation could continue, Grandall and Lestith began to sit up and stretch. Amrin¡¯s attention was temporarily drawn to them but quickly went back to Kaia, who had already stood up and began to roll the blanket up and pack it away into her saddle. He knew this wouldn¡¯t end easily. But he was more thankful that his magic didn¡¯t go out of control and hurt anyone.

    He wanted to be on good terms with everyone on this trip, especially Kaia, as she¡¯s Elynara¡¯s guard, but after last night, he was positive that it wouldn¡¯t be that simple anymore. He decided that it wouldn¡¯t be worth it to dwell on it right now and would cross that bridge if, and when, he ever got to it.

 Chapter Eighteen | Infernus Arc

    INFERNUS ARC

    The four of them rode slowly into the village before Infernus Pass. For being only a day¡¯s ride from a known war zone and potential risk for monster attacks, the village was quite lively. It wasn¡¯t large but it had enough of a population and farmlands surrounding it to be self-sufficient.  There was a large wooden wall built around the village, the entrance guarded by two armed Knights.

    As they passed through the gate, Amrin looked around at the people going about their business. Villagers haggling prices with merchants peddling their wares and produce in their stalls that surrounded the center fountain of the village.

    It seemed that the village was founded around the well, which wasn¡¯t uncommon. The well, which was more a fountain at this point, was built up and was made of polished stone with cobbled bricks surrounding it on the ground making it a more pleasing focal point for the center of the town.

    The roads branched out using the fountain as a central point for the city, each road leading towards a specific quarter. The stalls and carts strewn about the center square were packed with various items for sale and had vibrant covers or flags to bring attention to them.

    Amrin smiled as he watched parents pull along their children, men ogling pretty young women that walked by, and a few kids running by him as they shouted incoherently in their playfulness.

    ¡°The village is quite lively for being so close to Infernus Pass.¡± He said absent mindedly.

    ¡°Well, nothing happened after thirty years except for the occasional wild beast or monster attack, which was able to be handled by the local guard.¡± Lestith replied.

    ¡°Did you mention something about the beasts from Randess occasionally attacking villagers? I thought they were quite powerful.¡± Amrin asked curiously.

    ¡°They are, but the guard captain stationed here was appointed by Commander Braddock personally, so he is quite capable.¡±

    Amrin nodded in acknowledgement and continued to observe the locals as they carried on ignoring the fact that four strangers had entered their village. It was then he noticed something he thought odd, after hearing what Elynara had mentioned about Demi-humans. There were a few feline and canine subspecies demi-human children running along with human children. Their tails and ears fully visible and no indication of caring one way or another.

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but smile at the scene and find that demi-humans being treated as lesser beings was something only larger cities were inclined to do, for some strange reason he couldn¡¯t fathom.

    ¡°So where are we headed exactly?¡± Amrin finally asked, shaking the depressing notion from his mind.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need a few provisions and supplies before the final stretch to Infernus Pass.¡± Lestith answered.

    ¡°I believe after the horses rest, we should be able to make it there before night fall. We¡¯ve made really good time on this trip.¡± Grandall said proudly.

    ¡°Grandall, go ahead and see if you can find some Ice Crystals and water skins. I¡¯m going to see if there¡¯s anywhere around here that can provide us with a strongbox for the Adamantine.¡±

    ¡°Ice crystals? And why do we need a strongbox for the ore?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh umm¡­how would I explain it?¡± Lestith began to ponder how best to answer the question.

    ¡°Ice Crystals are a compressed form of water element magic contained in small crystals. Once broken they will cover anything in the area with ice.¡± Kaia said simply. ¡°The strongbox is necessary due to the inherent toxicity of Adamantine. The strongbox will prevent that toxin from causing any harm to us or those that will handle it before processing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you Lady Kaia. Once we have procured the items we need we shall meet at¡­hmm¡­¡± Lestith began to survey the area for a moment. ¡°How about we just meet at the north exit in half an hour?¡±

    The other¡¯s nodded in agreement at the suggestion. Grandall began to head down a busy street filled with merchant carts and stalls in either side. If the sheer number of them was any indication of the variety of merchandise, finding an Ice Crystal wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    As Lestith began to head in another direction Amrin realized that he had no idea what he was supposed to do. And not knowing whether Kaia had been in this village before, he began to wonder whether or not they should accompany one of them.

    ¡°Oh, Lestith?¡± Amrin called out to him before he got too far away.

    Lestith pulled back on the reins of his horse and slowly turned it to face them.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What are we supposed to be doing?¡±

    ¡°Well I suppose if there are any specific supplies or necessities that you require you could search for those? But if not, you could take this time to relax and explore the village before we head out.¡±

    After saying this, Lestith tugged on the reins and continued once again down the street in search for a merchant that could provide a strongbox to contain the Adamantine ore.

    Amrin didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t help but think that it was thanks to Grandall and Lestith that it wasn¡¯t as awkward being around Kaia, but now that it was just the two of them, he felt slightly self-conscious. After the events of the night prior, the feeling of being scrutinized felt like a series of daggers on the back of his neck.

    Ever so cautiously he turned to face Kaia expecting her to be staring at him with judgmental eyes. Instead what he saw made him question just who Kaia really was.

    Her gaze followed the children as they played along the side of a building. Laughter filling the air and smiles full on their faces. Through the small slit in her helmet, Kaia¡¯s gaze fell onto the children and were filled with longing and sadness. Every movement they made, the brilliant orange eyes followed, not wanting to miss a second of it.

    Amrin knew there was something there, something she wanted, missed or couldn¡¯t have. Perhaps she wished to have children of her own, but her duty as a Knight prevented that possibility? No, there was no reason Ely would ever keep someone from seeking happiness and the love of a family like that. It had to be something else.

    Her eyes followed the children until they disappeared from sight around a corner, but she continued to gaze onward as if they were still visible. The image of them playing and laughing replaying in her mind¡¯s eye. In the corner of Kaia¡¯s vision she noticed Amrin was watching her and quickly turned away making sure to compose herself.

    ¡°So is there anything you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She replied quickly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no supplies or provisions you wanted to get before heading towards Infernus Pass?¡± Amrin said, elaborating on his previous question.

    ¡°Oh¡­no.¡± She paused for a moment, realizing she had jumped to conclusions about the question. Assuming he was asking something in regards to the children caused her to put her guard up.

    ¡°No, I do not need any provisions. If there are any items you wish to obtain, I shall accompany you.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s somewhere you¡¯d rather go, or want to have time to yourself, you¡¯re more than welcome.¡± Amrin said.

    The expression on Amrin¡¯s face softened, indicating that he knew something was bothering her. She appreciated the thought, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit what she would like to do. The task given to her by Elynara was to protect Amrin, and it was a task she intended to follow fully. Although from what she had witnessed and heard of his abilities, there was no reason for Amrin to require aid. The idea of anyone foolish enough to cross him was ridiculous.

    ¡°Well I suppose we can get something to eat and drink in the mean time? It¡¯ll give our horses a chance to rest too.¡± Amrin wanted to try and have Kaia open up, even a little bit, and attempted to include her in what they should do next. ¡°Sound good?¡±

    ¡°That will be fine.¡±

    Her reply was, as usual, quick and to the point. He couldn¡¯t help but think that trying to get her open up was not going to work any time soon.

    ¡°Ah, ok.¡± Urging his horse forward, he followed his nose towards something that smelled like cooking meat.

    The scent was becoming more and more intense as they rode along the road. It was then Amrin noticed a crowd of people gathered around a small covered cart, clamoring for whatever it was selling. The smoke rising from the sides of the canopy drifted along the air, enticing anyone that was able to smell it.

    Lifting his nose into the air, Amrin took a long whiff of the cooking meat, his mouth watering in anticipation of whether it would taste as amazing as it smelled.  A smile filling his face he lifted himself up on one side and came to a depressing realization. How could he have forgotten something so simple, yet again? He had no money.

    ¡°Umm¡­.Kaia?¡± he was reluctant to ask since it was his idea to try and find something to eat.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she replied indifferently.

    ¡°I uhh¡­I know I suggested getting something to eat, but¡­¡± he forced a laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t actually have any¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Kaia stretched out her right arm and held a small leather pouch in her hands. Not bothering to face him as she did this. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and embarrassed at the fact that he had to resort to taking money from the person that he invited.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine! I mean¡­if you¡¯re hungry you can definitely get something. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°These are funds provided by Lady Elena for this mission. She has told me to make it available to you at any time for any reason.¡±

    Still facing forward, Kaia explained just what the pouch of money was for. Reluctantly, Amrin took the pouch from her. It was much heavier than it appeared to be and he could only imagine just how much money was inside it. It was definitely something he had to keep out of sight and close to him in case of pickpockets.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There is no reason to thank me as I am not the one providing it.¡±

    She was definitely avoiding conversations with him. Even the first time they met she wasn¡¯t this direct, short and to the point. He had no idea what he could have done to cause her to, from her behavior, hate him, so much. The knowledge that she could very well be wary of him due to her witnessing what he did in the forest and letting the void magic get loose was the top of his list of things that could elicit this level of animosity.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go get something from that stall and be right back then.¡±

    Dismounting his horse, he handed Kaia the reins since there was no reason for him to walk the horse along with him to get the food. The throng of people also would have made it inconvenient.

    ¡°Umm¡­how about you head over there and I¡¯ll meet you?¡± he pointed to a clearing just outside the village, low grass and large rocks were strewn about the area. It was most likely used as a rest area or park.

    Nodding her head, she urged her horse along the road and kept to the other side of the road to avoid the large group of customers still attempting to purchase whatever the merchant was peddling.

    Now that he was close enough to see just what foodstuff the cart was selling, he was excited to try it. Small chunks of meat and vegetables were skewered, dipped into a type of marinade and then cooked over a hot charcoal fire.

    After fighting with a few of the other customers, Amrin was finally able to put in his order and obtain six of the skewers. There was nothing to carry the skewers on, but whatever the marinade was made of it was able to caramelize and prevent any juices from really dripping off and making a mess. Making his way through the crowd of people, Amrin was able to finally see the clearing he mentioned to Kaia.

    Hurrying his pace to make sure he got there before the skewers got too cold, he could see that she had tied the horses to a hitching post and was standing beside them and waiting. Her helmet was still equipped, making her appear quite imposing to anyone that walked by her.

    ¡°Sorry about the wait. It was a lot more hectic to get an order in than I thought.¡±

    She was handed three skewers with nothing but meat on them. Kaia couldn¡¯t help but notice that hers was quite different than the ones Amrin had.

    ¡°You appear to have purchased something different?¡± she asked simply.

    ¡°Oh, no. I figured that since you were a feline demi-human you would appreciate the meat more than the vegetables. So I made sure to ask the vendor to make three with nothing but meat.¡±

    Kaia wasn¡¯t opposed to eating vegetables, but she had to admit that if given the choice, she would certainly prefer more meat. Although it confused her as to how Amrin would know that. Granted, demi-humans had animal subspecies, they were still omnivorous, therefore eating things other than meat wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°I saw you eating the dried meats that Lestith had a few days ago and you seemed to enjoy it more than the soup from before. So I just assumed¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡± She said, the tone of her voice more relaxed than normal.

    Using her free hand she grasped her helm and pulled it off. Rocking her head back and forth she let her long hair fall free along her back. If not for the strong smell of the grilled meat, Amrin would have smelled the jasmine and lavender. She placed the helm onto the horn of her saddle and brushed a few strands of her hair back across her shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat over there.¡± Amrin said as he headed towards a few small boulders near where the horses were hitched.

    Kaia followed him without saying a word, taking in the smell of the fire grilled meat, causing her mouth to water more than she thought they would. As soon as she sat down she took the first chunk of meat from one of the skewers, it was still piping hot, causing her to breathe out of her mouth in quick breaths and move the meat around in her mouth to keep it from burning her tongue. When she was able to tolerate the heat, she bit down and smiled. It was delicious, she¡¯s had grilled meats before, but whatever this vendor¡¯s marinade was, made all the difference.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you smile.¡± Amrin said.

    She quickly lost the smile she had and turned to look at Amrin. Her piercing gaze gave him room for concern at his sudden mention of her smile. Not saying a word, Kaia turned away and began to take another chunk of meat from the skewer and ate in silence.

    Amrin scratched the back of his head in frustration. What was he supposed to do to convince her that he wasn¡¯t a bad guy? No matter how long he lived there was one thing he was never good at, and it was understanding women.

    ¡°Look. I know you don¡¯t like me. You have no reason to trust me or wish to follow me on this errand. Ely asked you to, and as her subordinate you¡¯re obligated to listen. But¡­¡± he let out a loud sigh. He had no idea what he was trying to get at.

    ¡°I am here because I wish to be. Lady Elena has never given me a command I was not able to refuse if I so choose.¡±

    ¡°I see.  She always was accommodating like that.¡± He said with a chuckle.

    ¡°And contrary to what you may believe. I do not dislike you.¡± She said before taking another bite of the skewered meat.

    ¡°Then why does it feel like you can¡¯t stand to be around me? Is it because you think I¡¯m some kind of monster? You¡¯ve seen some of what I can do¡­does that scare you?¡±

    Kaia was still busy chewing on the piece of grilled meat and didn¡¯t indicate any acknowledgement of the question. Shaking his head in frustration, Amrin lowered his head and felt lost as to how to proceed from here.

    ¡°You do not scare me. You interest me.¡± Once again, it was a simple and quick response before she took another bite of her food.

    ¡°Interest? In what way?¡±

    ¡°You should eat quickly, we will need to meet with Captain Lestith and Lieutenant Grandall shortly.¡±

    Once again he knew that he was going to get nowhere with her at this point. But he took solace in the fact that she opened up just a little. And to him, that was victory enough. So taking this small victory, he took a bite out of the meat skewer and smiled.

    After they had finished their meal, the two unhitched their horses and began to make their way to the northern exit of the city. Deciding that going back into the village and then heading north would take longer, they instead mounted their horses and travelled along the outskirts towards the designated rendezvous point.

    Since the northern exit led to Infernus Pass, it seemed to be more fortified than the other exits. While the southern entrance they came through was surrounded and fortified with a wooden wall, this exit also had stone barriers strewn around the entrance. Large wooden spiked barricades were laid out along the road and grassy fields further from the gates to slow down any oncoming enemies.

    Multiple guards stood at attention in full armor, some wielding a sword and shield while others brandished long poleaxes. There was only one reason they would put this much effort into stationing men this well-armed here. The potential that something from Infernus Pass would make their way to the town was possible.

    Among the guards at the gate Amrin took notice of one that was slightly larger, and louder, than the rest.

    ¡°Gahahahaha! Is that so!? Well I¡¯m glad you boys have had it easy recently!¡± Grandall¡¯s loud voice carried far enough that Kaia and Amrin could hear it clearly.

    There was still time before they were supposed to meet, so why would Grandall be at the gate already? Amrin thought to himself. As they moved closer to where he was talking with the other guards, Grandall noticed them. Waving into the air a little more enthusiastically than he thought necessary, Amrin smiled and waved back.

    ¡°Was expecting you two to show up a bit later. Did you get all you needed?¡± Grandall asked as Amrin and Kaia dismounted and came to stand by him.

    ¡°Well we just got a bite to eat and made our way over here slowly. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re already here. Were you able to find those uh¡­¡± Amrin was drawing a blank on what they were called.

    ¡°Ice crystals? Oh yeah, this town has quite the variety! They were a bit more than I was hoping, but I was able to bring them down a few silver in the end!¡± standing tall and puffing his chest out, Grandall smiled wide in triumph.

    ¡°Is that right? Well since this was a mission I decided to take, I can¡­Ely can, reimburse you for the cost I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Agh, that won¡¯t be necessary. It¡¯s a common item the Knights around Newrand use. I¡¯ll donate what we don¡¯t use to the folks here after we¡¯re done, and once we get back to Arestoth I¡¯ll be reimbursed from the war chest.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°There is Captain Lestith.¡± Kaia interjected.

    Riding through the gate on his horse the group noticed a rather large box lashed to the back of the horse.

    ¡°Uhh, Captain? How much of this stuff do you think we¡¯ll be able to find?¡± Grandall asked, his eyes wide in surprise.

    ¡°Quiet. This was the only strongbox I was able to find that could contain the toxins from Adamantine¡­It¡¯s not like I wanted to carry this huge thing around.¡± Lestith said, frowning and his eyes narrowed in annoyance.

    ¡°Well I suppose now that we¡¯re all here we can make our way? Ely said that it was at least another day to reach Infernus Pass itself?¡± Amrin asked.

    ¡°Not an entire day, no. We should be able to make it there by nightfall if we keep a steady pace¡± Lestith answered.

    Amrin, Kaia and Grandall mounted their horses and began to follow behind Lestith as they made their way through the stone barriers and barricades.

    ¡°So if we get there by nightfall, wouldn¡¯t that put us at a disadvantage?¡±

    ¡°If it were anywhere else, I would agree with you. But¡­¡± Lestith paused. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when we get there.¡±

    Shrugging at the response, Amrin decided not to push any further. It wasn¡¯t as if knowing the answer right now would keep them from continuing onto their intended destination.

    Since the strongbox Lestith found was larger than he would have liked, the pace they were able to maintain was much slower than preferred. But if they pushed the horse along any faster the weight and shape of the box would cause the horse to unbalance itself and potentially fall, injuring itself, Lestith or both in the process.

    Continuing along the path for a few more hours the sun began to set, coating the sky in a vibrant orange-red glow. It was curious though, the sun was setting in the west and he could still see the glow of it along the western horizon, just above the tree line. But the further they continued north along the road, the same orange-red glow grew brighter.

    ¡°Ugh, we¡¯re still a few hours away, but it¡¯s already this ridiculous!?¡± Grandall shouted randomly, causing Amrin to quickly turn his attention to him.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s about time we set the horses free. Any further and it¡¯ll only cause them harm.¡± Lestith declared as he came to a stop and dismounted from the horse.

    ¡°We¡¯re to continue the rest of the way on foot? Why?¡± Amrin asked as he dismounted as well.

    ¡°If we push the horses any further they¡¯ll either collapse from exhaustion or spook from any of the monsters in the area. I¡¯d rather not have to deal with that.¡±

    Lestith began to untie the large strongbox that was fastened to the rump of his horse. Pushing it away from him it fell to the ground with a loud thud. He looked at the others and shrugged as he did it. It was much easier than trying to pick it up off of the horse and lay it down. It was built incredibly sturdy, a simple fall from that height wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Taking the rope that was used to secure it to the horse, Lestith began to wrap the strongbox in various places around, over and under. Once he was finished the rope was able to wrap around and support the strongbox but enough left over to be used as handles for two people to carry on either side.

    ¡°Grandall, if you could be so kind as to help me carry this¡­monstrosity?¡±

    ¡°Aye Captain.¡±

    Before Grandall could actually take up his end of the rope handle, he made sure to pack up the provisions he had purchased in New Randess into a leather satchel and strung it across the opposite shoulder from the hip it lay against. He patted the satchel, satisfied they were secured and safe for the remainder of the journey.

    After each of them had made sure all of the items they wished to keep were retrieved from the saddle bags, they set the horses free. They were confident that they would be safe and return to the nearest village or city, as all mounts of the Capital Knights are trained to do. Grandall and Lestith frowned at the prospect of the return trip being without the mounts though.

    The group began once more to traverse down the path towards their destination. A few more hours had passed and Amrin couldn¡¯t help but notice a change in the behavior of each of his travelling companions.

    As they continued along the road, Grandall had started to take off bits of his armor. The easiest portions to remove, such as the gauntlets and tassets, came off first. Fastening the items to their waist with a bit of twine. Turning his attention to Lestith, Amrin saw that he had done the same. He had no idea why they would be taking off their armor when they were going to a place they described as a fiery hell.

    Amrin, fully confused, turned to ask Kaia what was going on but was quickly stunned silent as he saw that she had removed her helm and gauntlets as well. Holding the helm upside down under her right arm, the gauntlets resting inside them. His eyes went wide at the sight. She had also taken her hair and put it into a tight single ponytail.

    Her normal flowing blue black hair that cascaded along her head gave her an almost regal appearance Amrin thought to himself. But the ponytail wasn¡¯t bad either. It made her appear younger and more approachable for some reason, she looked cute, he decided. Of course he would never say that out loud, he rather enjoyed being in one piece.

    ¡°Uhh¡­why are you all removing parts of your armor? Isn¡¯t that the opposite of what you should be doing the closer we get?¡± his voice thick with confusion and concern.

    Kaia glanced to her side to address the reason they had done so and noticed that he was unfazed at the increase in temperature.

    ¡°Are you not hot?¡± She asked, her eyes narrowed as she wondered how he could be so comfortable.

    ¡°Hot? No, not really.¡± Amrin shrugged as he answered simply.

    It was then that he noticed why the question was asked. The beads of sweat began to drip from Kaia¡¯s forehead, her body was moving up and down more noticeably as she began to breathe heavier. Looking to Lestith and Grandall, he noticed the same thing. They were sweating profusely. Grandall constantly wiping the sweat away from his forehead with the back of his hands.

    ¡°You are quite lucky then. It must be your lack of armor. The closer we get to Infernus Pass the worse it¡¯s going to get. I hate this part.¡± Grandall began to fish around the side of his cuirass.

    ¡°Stop it Grandall. You know better¡­than to remove your armor to that extent¡­¡± Lestith¡¯s breathing was labored, his normally perfect upright posture had instead adopted a slouched and exhausted forward leaning one. ¡°We need to get closer¡­before we can¡­use the crystals.¡±

    They looked to be in pain and there was nothing Amrin could really do that wouldn¡¯t guarantee him unwanted questions. He had no idea what was going on but he cringed at the thought of the three of them being in pain from some unknown heat source for an errand that he could have done by himself in a matter of moments. He finally realized the obvious.

    The glow to the north! It wasn¡¯t the setting sun, it was the flames from Infernus Pass. He couldn¡¯t believe how dense he was. It was simple. Cataclysm calls forth the very hellfire from the earth. If those flames and magma were still fully active it would make sense why they were hot.

    ¡°Wait, what crystals? The Ice crystals?¡± His head flinched as he grasped what Lestith had just said.

    ¡°Yes. Another use for them¡­is to break them¡­within close proximity to us¡­allowing the ice and cold to affect us as well¡­to protect us from the flames and heat.¡±  Kaia answered.

    Her eyes slowly opening and closing, the sweat dripping down her forehead, cheeks and neck. Taking her left hand, she wiped it along her neck to keep it from dripping down into her armor.

    ¡°That sounds dangerous¡­and ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no¡­other way. The amount of energy¡­needed to keep a water spell active¡­and with enough force¡­to keep the level of heat and flames at Infernus Pass at bay¡­¡± Amrin cringed at the amount of effort it took Lestith to speak in a normal manner. ¡°Are too taxing on any one person.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no way to control the amount of ice that the crystal will cover you in is there? That sounds¡­.¡±

    ¡°We have no choice. None of us are Water Chanters¡­¡± Grandall managed to speak. ¡°Darkness. Earth. Light.¡±

    The closer they got to Infernus Pass the more Amrin noticed a change in the surrounding scenery. The grass and trees went from green and vibrant to dull brown, some even completely dead and starting to decay. Taking the worst case scenario into play, if what Ely was afraid of was still alive and nesting at Infernus Pass, any injury sustained would only cause the group¡¯s rate of survival to plummet. They were already weak and on the verge of collapsing as it was.

    ¡°Agh! This is ridiculous¡­¡± Amrin shook his head and shouted.

    Raising his left hand he made a circle in the air with his finger. In a split second a flash of blue coated Lestith¡¯s, Grandall¡¯s and Kaia¡¯s bodies. Just as fast as the light encompassed them, it disappeared, but the results of the light caused all three of them to stop dead in their tracks.

    ¡°Wha¡­what¡­this is¡­but how¡­?¡± Grandall couldn¡¯t compose a complete sentence. He began to inspect his hands, turning them over and clenching his fists.

    ¡°This is Frost Barrier.¡± Lestith quickly whipped his head around, his eyes open wide and mouth agape. ¡°How did you¡­?¡±

    ¡°I just did. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± Amrin interrupted him before he could ask the obvious. ¡°Now, let¡¯s continue on, shall we?¡± he said raising a hand towards Infernus Pass.

    Knowing that it would be pointless to ask questions right now, Lestith turned away and began to proceed down the path. He needed to figure out just what Amrin was, this was yet another example and further proof that he was not a typical Chanter.

    ¡°That¡¯s the third time.¡± Kaia said to him.

    Furrowing his brow, he watched as Kaia passed by him, confused as to what she meant by that.

    ¡°Kaia?¡±

    There was no response as she continued walking along the path a fair distance behind Grandall and Lestith. Not wanting to let it go, Amrin jogged forward and came alongside her.

    ¡°Kaia? What did you mean, that¡¯s the third time?¡±

    ¡°That was the third time you have used magic without uttering a chant.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Not just that alone, you also cast Frost Barrier on three people simultaneously. When the skill and power necessary to do so for one person would cause tremendous strain on even the greatest of Water Chanters.¡±

    Not knowing how to respond to what Kaia was saying, Amrin just continued to listen to her speak. Her voice was smooth and steady, typical of her, which made him more curious as to what exactly she was thinking or feeling at that moment.

    The four of them continued in silence, although Amrin could hear the occasional whisper or hushed tone coming from Grandall and Lestith as they walked further up the path from Kaia and himself.

    ¡°What would you like to know?¡± He finally asked her.

    There was little point in hiding things now that she had already seen more than he intended for her to. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out why she was paying such close attention to him though. Not sure whether to be flattered, concerned or if he was overreacting and she wasn¡¯t paying that much attention to begin with. Perhaps he was just being that careless.

    ¡°There¡¯s a great many things I would like to know. But it is not my place to ask. My role is to protect you¡­to the best of my abilities.¡±

    The last part of her comment weighed heavily on her. It was the third time she had seen a level of magical prowess the likes of which even a Master Chanter could only dream to obtain. Why was she even here? There was zero reason for her to be Amrin¡¯s guard.  She was confident in her skills, even though she had not put them to practical use for quite some time, she made it a point to practice in her off time to keep from getting rusty.

    Everything about Amrin was a mystery to her. He was immortal. He could control magic on a whim with tremendous power. He was impervious to the elements as evidenced by his complete lack of reaction to the intense heat from Infernus Pass. But the greatest mystery to her was how he could create something out of nothing.

    The sapling in the forest that night caused her to question who or what Amrin was multiple times. The rainbow of color in the droplet of magic, what kind of element was it, how powerful was it, and most of all¡­could it fix what was broken inside of her?

    ¡°I would prefer that you didn¡¯t talk like that.¡± He said, the tone in his voice indicated that he was being quite serious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She said

    ¡°You constantly devalue yourself. You believe yourself less than others for one reason or another. Whether that reason be you¡¯re demi-human or your position as a servant of a higher rank. It¡¯s all ridiculous and stupid.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you not the master of Lady Elena?¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s never a title I demanded I be addressed by, nor is it something I wield with the expectation that my word is law. I treat Ely with respect. Like family. I love her and will do anything I can for her because she is special to me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mean to start lecturing her, but he had had enough of Kaia¡¯s self-deprecation. There was no reason someone of her caliber, ability and presence should think less of themself.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I am unable to accommodate your wishes.¡± She said reluctantly.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I was injured during the war. The only reason I am alive today is because of Lady Elena. If not for her I would have died along the road leading to Arestoth. As she is the one that gave me a second chance at life, I am her servant until the day she no longer needs my services.¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡­has Ely ever once said that you were required to do that?¡±

    ¡°Of co¡­.¡± She stopped immediately.

    The memories of the time she was saved by Elynara flashed through her mind. The day she was found, the day she was healed and the days afterwards when Elynara checked in on her to make sure that she was doing well not only physically, but mentally. Every day until this moment¡­not once had Elynara ever asked her to repay her, or imply that her life was indebted to Elynara.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said so yourself. She has never asked you to do anything that you were not allowed to refuse.¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond. The memories that flashed before her had told her everything she needed to know. Her eyes began to water. It was all her own doing. Elynara had never once expected Kaia to be in her debt or force her to vow her services and loyalty to her. Every interaction that replayed in her mind realizing this provided the same outcome each time. Elynara never viewed her as a servant.

    ¡°Regardless of how you think you fit into everything and this world, or what you believe you are worth. I assure you, you are worth so much more.¡±

    Kaia swallowed hard. Everything Amrin was saying was true. Deep down she realized it, but refused to believe it. She knew why, it wasn¡¯t because she was demi-human, or a servant or believed her life was indebted to another. She knew she was not whole. There was a part of her that was missing and she would never get it back. And after the war, she would never be able to try for it again.

    ¡°Thank you¡­for your kind words.¡±

    The way she said it didn¡¯t convince Amrin at all. But he would take it regardless. There was no rush. There was plenty of time for him to try and let Kaia trust him.

    ¡°So I ask again. What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is your chance you know. I don¡¯t usually give people the opportunity to ask questions like this. So either ask now¡­or forever hold your peace.¡±

    Now that she was feeling more calm and refreshed after having Frost Barrier cast on her, she decided it would be best to take Amrin up on his offer. The chance that he would offer this level of openness or the chance she would be alone enough to ask what she wanted would most likely never happen again.

    ¡°Very well¡­¡± she paused to think of the best question to ask first. ¡°What magic did you use in the forest to grow a tree from nothing?¡±

    She didn¡¯t waste any time at all. Smiling and shaking his head at the question, Amrin couldn¡¯t help but respect her honesty and personality even more.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t waste any time do you?¡±

    ¡°You offered.¡± She said succinctly.

    ¡°That I did. Well, being a man of my word I will answer any questions you have. For now.¡± The smile he once had was now replaced with a face that was emotionless and deadpan.

    ¡°Creation magic.¡±

    Her heart stopped, as did her feet. Did she hear that correctly? Magic that was able to create something out of nothing? That was ridiculous. There was no possible way something like that can possibly exist. Thinking that Amrin was taking her for a fool and teasing her, she began to walk once more, her eyes narrowed slightly in annoyance.

    ¡°If you do not wish to answer my questions honestly, I would prefer you not give me the option to ask them to begin with.¡±

    ¡°I am answering them honestly. Well, I guess it¡¯s not really creation magic. But the ability to manipulate the very quintessence of all elements. It¡¯s just easier to call it that.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re being truthful?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a reason to lie.¡± He shrugged and curled his mouth downward.

    ¡°It would serve to trick and misguide me.¡±

    ¡°What would the point of that be? If I was going to go through the effort to make you think something completely different than the truth, I wouldn¡¯t bother allowing you to ask the questions to begin with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s is true.  Forgive me. I spoke out of turn.¡±

    She was quick to admit her faults and apologize. Amrin was becoming more and more interested in her. It was no wonder Ely liked her so much as well.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I blame you though. It¡¯s pretty hard to believe. It took forever to convince Ely I was telling the truth. So if you don¡¯t believe me that¡¯s fine, I understand.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t about to force her to believe something that honestly sounded impossible if thought about it from a logical standpoint. Or at least from any standpoint not of his own. There were limitations on what Creation magic could do though. And unlike the name would indicate, you couldn¡¯t create everything or anything you wanted. There were rules that had to be followed.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± She said simply.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°You said so yourself that you have no reason to lie.¡±

    ¡°R¡­right. But¡­I expected more of a, I don¡¯t know, shock?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. But I am fully aware that there are things in this world that are beyond my comprehension or understanding. Shock, panic or denial will not change that or make the truth any less of a reality.¡±

    Amrin couldn¡¯t help but laugh and shake his head. He loved it. She was amazing, simply amazing.

    ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly as her ears flicked around.

    ¡°No. I just¡­you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m truly glad to have met you Kaia. I really am.¡±

    ¡°I-I do not understand¡­what about me is amazing?¡±

    Her ears began to flitter about, changing directions and twitching uncontrollably. Once more she felt her tail wriggle around in the small bulge at the small of her back. She wanted to let it free, but without taking her armor off, that wasn¡¯t possible. An almost unnoticeable tinge of pink blushed across her cheeks.

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    The tinge of pink became more apparent. The pain and tingling sensation in her tail made her want to scream.

    ¡°Was there anything else you wanted to know?¡±

    Pushing the feelings she was experiencing to the side, she wished to know more.

    ¡°Yes. How many elements are you able to manipulate?¡±

    ¡°Oh, umm¡­twelve.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaia?¡±

    There was no response. Silence fell between them for an abnormally long time for someone that was supposed to be asking any number of questions. Thinking she had asked all that she wanted to, Amrin continued on in silence alongside Kaia. Grandall and Lestith still farther ahead of them, making any conversation they were having, inaudible.

    ¡°I see.¡± Kaia said out of nowhere.

    ¡°See, what?¡±

    ¡°My apologies. I was just now able to come to terms with what you told me. It appears that I am not as able to accept the answers to the questions I have as I once thought.¡±

    Amrin started to laugh. It took her minutes of silent contemplation to digest the answer to how many elements he was able to manipulate before Kaia was able to speak again. The entire time she was doing so, her stoic and unwavering seriousness never leaving her face.

    Lestith and Grandall both turn quickly to see what the commotion was about and only notice Kaia walking casually alongside Amrin, who was laughing quite hard at something.

    Kaia was hoping that they didn¡¯t notice the embarrassment she had on her face. The tinge of pink on her cheeks from earlier was now fully flushed with red. But her expression did not indicate it. Her eyes forward, mouth still and posture straight. Fully serious from an outward appearance, but inside her mind was screaming in embarrassment.

    ¡°Ah, sorry! Don¡¯t mind me. I just uh¡­I just remembered something funny.¡± He finally stopped laughing and shouted to ease Lestith and Grandall¡¯s mind.

    He cleared his throat and stood straight up, making his face purposely serious in its expression. Brow furrowed, lips pursed and chin elevated only slightly and walked in pace with Kaia.

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t meant to laugh at you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I realize my ignorance may be amusing to one such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, no that¡¯s not why I was laughing.¡± He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid to admit it when you¡¯re wrong, confused or lost. You¡¯re able to take things head on and logically and calmly assess them until you come to a conclusion. Even if it takes time, you¡¯re able to think things through. You¡¯re brilliant. And that is one of the things that makes you amazing. And I love it.¡±

    Kaia pursed her lips after hearing Amrin¡¯s compliments. She had never been complimented over such things. Her combat prowess, her skill, her strength and capability in war or even her physical beauty. Those are the only times she received compliments. But for the first time, someone complimented her mind. She never believed herself to be intelligent or wise, in fact, there were times she felt that her mind was slower than that of her peers.

    She wanted nothing more than to continue her talks with Amrin. So many more questions were floating in her head. But whether or not she would be able to accept them or understand them was another issue entirely. Regardless, it was then they all noticed the first signs of Infernus Pass.

 Chapter Nineteen | Infernus Arc

    INFERNUS ARC

    Massive pillars of flames rocketed into the sky at random intervals from cracks and holes in the destroyed and broken ground. Rivers of lava flowed down from tiny volcanoes strewn about the area. Ruins of what was once Randess were covered in soot and ash as far as the eye could see.  Entire portions of the ground were upheaved giving the landscape a jagged and unearthly appearance.

    Amrin looked up into the air and, even though it was night, the thick black ash and cloud cover above the ruins of the city could be seen perfectly, swirling and churning, due to light from the raging fires and lava below.  This must have been what Lestith was speaking of when he said that arriving at night would not pose a problem.

    ¡°This is what a group wide Cataclysm looks like...¡± Grandall said somberly.

    Standing at what was once the entrance to Randess, Lestith and Grandall placed the strongbox on the ground with a satisfied and audible sigh of relief. If not for the Frost Barrier that Amrin had cast on them, they would be on the verge of passing out from heat stroke and exhaustion.

    ¡°This is what you had to do in order to defeat the Demon?¡± Lestith asked, witnessing the devastation that lay before him.

    ¡°Defeat? No. This is what we had to do in order to keep it from escaping.¡± Grandall said simply. ¡°After throwing everything we had at it for two days and not making a scratch¡­I can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s still alive¡­that its buried in all of this, waiting¡­biding its time.¡±

    Amrin felt guilty for knowing that the demon was indeed still alive, and didn¡¯t tell Grandall. If everything went smoothly here, no one would have to find out, or deal with it assuming they did know about it.

    Grandall and Lestith began to put their gauntlets and tassets on. Even though they could have done so on the way here after the relief Amrin gave them, there was no real reason to do so until now.  Upon seeing them do this, Kaia began to do the same. The occasional clanking sound could be heard as their armor was fitted into place.

    Kaia watched as Amrin began to survey the area, his eyes were narrowed and the feeling he gave off put her on edge. Quickly wanting to ascertain whether or not there was an enemy nearby she too began to check their surroundings. The only thing she could see was fire, earth and the ruins of a once great city. The only sound that filled her ears was the roar of flames from the pillars of fire that erupted from the cracks in the earth.

    ¡°Well now that we¡¯re here, I say we get the Adamantine and make a hasty return to Newrand.¡± Lestith said while securing his right gauntlet. ¡°While I appreciate the Frost Barrier you have given us, I do not like being here¡­something is¡­off.¡±

    ¡°Off?¡± Grandall asked, his head titled in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t explain it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just hungry? Did you get something to eat in the village?¡± he said jokingly.

    Lestith gave Grandall a sidelong glance and frowned. Now wasn¡¯t the time to be making jokes, although he appreciated the attempt to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I agree with Captain Lestith. I believe making haste is the best course of action.¡± Kaia said. Not having the same sense of unease as him, she still believed lingering around such a dangerous place would only serve to cause problems.

    ¡°Speaking of¡­how¡¯re we gonna get this Adamantine anyway?¡± Grandall asked.

    It didn¡¯t occur to the others until now, but none of them knew of any way they could locate or excavate the ore. None of the items in the saddlebags came close to a tool that could be used for mining. Each of them turned to face Amrin who was still inspecting the surroundings, eyes narrowed and serious.

    ¡°Amrin?¡±

    There was no change in his behavior.

    ¡°Master?¡± Kaia said, placing a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Hm, what?¡± he shook his head and looked at each of them, just now noticing they were all staring at him. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The ore. How are we going to locate it, let alone mine it?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°Oh! Right. None of you brought any mining tools?¡± he asked and tilted his head to the side in an overly sarcastic manner.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, nothing.¡± He straightened himself out and cleared his throat. ¡°You can leave that to me. Just¡­keep an eye out.¡±

    ¡°An eye out for what?¡± Grandall asks.

    ¡°Just in case. Never know what¡¯ll happen in a place like this.¡± He said with a smile.

    Amrin figured it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to cause them any further anxiety. They were already in a hellish environment and Lestith was uneasy about something. Most likely the same thing he noticed, although he didn¡¯t know how he could tell.

    ¡°As you say. It¡¯s never a bad thing to be prepared for a worst case scenario.¡± Lestith agreed. ¡°Grandall, prepare yourself as well.¡±

    Grandall nodded at the command. Lowering his head and closing his eyes, he raised his right hand to his chest and began to utter an incantation.

    ¡°Steadfast, immovable and firm. Reinforcement to stand against the mightiest of blows. Bulwark.¡±

    A shimmer of green light enveloped his body, slowly turning into a diamond pattern and then disappearing. It was invisible to the naked eye, but Grandall was now protected by a layer of earth magic. It was powerful enough to protect him from all but the most powerful of blows or magical attacks.

    After he had finished the incantation, Grandall unsheathed his sword and held it firmly in two hands and assumed a defensive posture. To make sure he could still move after the long journey from Arestoth, he slashed the sword into the air in a multitude or directions. The sharp whipping sound of the blade cutting through the air rang in his ears. Even though Grandall was a rather large man, the speed and precision of each of the sword strikes was impressive.

    ¡°Good to go for me sir.¡± Grandall said to Lestith as he lowered the sword and stood at attention.

    Lestith nodded and unsheathed his sword this time. Following the same pattern as Grandall, he closed his eyes and lowered his head. But instead of placing a hand on his chest, Lestith brought the blade up horizontal to the ground in front of him. His right hand firmly grasping the handle, while his left index and middle finger were placed at the tip of the blade.

    ¡°Radiant spark and blinding speed. Pierce the darkness with blazing light. Luminous Blade.¡±

    As he finished the incantation, the blade of his sword flared up in a blinding flash of light. What was once glimmering and shining metal was now a solid beam of blinding light. Lestith opened his eyes, lowered his stance, legs open and bent. Bringing the sword up to the side of his face, once again horizontal to the ground, his target was a large boulder.

    It was at least a dozen feet away and would normally be foolish to hit a sword on it. Ignoring these factors, Lestith quickly thrust his blade forward faster than a normal human eye could perceive and just as fast pulled the sword back into its original position next to his face. He stood upright once more and let out a deep breath, bringing the glowing sword to rest beside him.

    ¡°Quite impressive Captain Lestith.¡± Kaia commended him.

    Even though Lestith hadn¡¯t moved from his position, the boulder he was facing had a massive hole, large enough to place your arm in, straight through it. No signs of cracks, abrasions or marring to be seen. It was a perfectly circular tunnel directly through the massive boulder.

    ¡°Gahahaha! I¡¯ll never get tired of seeing that!¡± Grandall shouted in amazement.

    ¡°It¡¯s far from perfect though.¡± Lestith said as he raised the blade to look at it. ¡°I can only use the power to pierce. One day I hope to be able to cut with it just as well.¡± A narrow and hollow smile on his face.

    ¡°And you, Lady Kaia? Is there anything you need to prepare?¡± Grandall asked.

    ¡°No, I am fine.¡± She said politely and simply drew her sword from its sheath.

    Amrin nodded in surprise at the skill both Grandall and Lestith displayed. He figured them for simple Knights with a basic understanding of magic. But Grandall was able to use an even higher, albeit only very slightly, version of Bulwark than Braddock. While Lestith, was able to utilize his light element in a physical capacity and with incredible precision and speed.

    ¡°And you Amrin? Is there anything that you need to prepare?¡± Lestith asked, his eyes firm and unwavering as he watched every move Amrin made.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll just need you three to stay here and be on guard.¡±

    ¡°Stay here?¡± Kaia asked quickly. The prospect that Amrin would leave her side was not one she wanted to experience in this place. Her duty to protect him would be impossible. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He interrupted. ¡°And by the way, why are you calling me master all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It is a decision I have come to. Just as Lady Elena has deemed you worthy to call master, so to, do I.¡±

    Kaia was glad she had her helmet on this time. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she had become self-conscious of the things she said in regards to Amrin. But she meant every word and respected him greatly after the things she had witnessed and learned.

    Among demi-humans, a mate was determined by their strength, wisdom, prowess in battle and physical stature. But why was she thinking about how a mate was determined all of a sudden? She didn¡¯t consider him to be a candidate. Even if she did, he was human, no human would lay with a demi-human.

    Even if by chance the situation did occur¡­it would be for naught. This thought caused Kaia¡¯s eyes to cringe and hear heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Well, just as long as you know you can call me Amrin and not master.¡± He frowned but wasn¡¯t upset.

    Amrin began to walk further into the ruined city, making sure not to step on anything that could collapse under his weight.

    ¡°Amrin, before you go. How long do we have?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°Have for what?¡± He answered, pursing his lips in confusion.

    ¡°The Frost Barrier. It¡¯s been active for quite some time now, you must surely be exhausted from it. How much longer do you think you can keep it active?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­uhh¡­as long as it needs to?¡±

    He was convinced that saying, forever or whenever I say so, would only cause more unwanted questions he didn¡¯t have the patience for.

    ¡°I see. As soon as you find the Adamantine, we will place it into the strongbox and make haste to Newrand.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± He nodded in acknowledgement.

    Amrin once again began to walk carefully into the burning ruins of the city. Occasionally hopping from one foot hold to another, keeping an eye on any cracks or spouts of fire. He was confident that nothing would happen to him, but he was quite aware that his clothing was not fireproof.  Coming to a large wall that blocked his way, the only thing he could do was climb over it. Luckily there were plenty of places he could jump to in order to traverse to the top.

    With little effort he jumped from one ledge to another, some being more than a dozen feet high, but just as if it was the most natural thing in the world, Amrin bounded from one to another until he finally came to rest at the top of the wall. Peering over the devastation, he puffed his cheeks with air and quickly blew it out in surprise. He decided earlier to hold reservation on whether using multiple chanters to cast Cataclysm was overkill, but what lay before him was all the convincing he needed. The level of destruction was massive.

    Portions of whole buildings buried underneath rock and rubble of other nearby buildings. Fire and pools of lava setting anything that could still be burned on fire, while a flurry of ash and dust rained from above. The light that was emitted from the flames was blinding, and the heat was so intense that stones nearby began to melt, adding to the already large flowing lava that snaked throughout the destruction.

    ¡°Quite the sight. It¡¯s far worse than I imagined.¡± A voice said from beside Amrin.

    He quickly whipped his head to the side and saw who it was.

    ¡°Kaia?!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I thought I told you to stay there!¡±

    ¡°You did. But it was Lady Elena that has tasked me with the duty of protecting you whilst you gather the Adamantine. I am unable to perform that task if I am not by your side.¡± She said simply.

    Amrin let out an exasperated sigh and shook his head in disbelief. Now that she¡¯s followed him to this point there was no real point in sending her back. Although he couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was able to follow him all the way here and not make a single sound or alert him to her presence. He was starting to wonder just how much more impressed with her he would become.

    ¡°Alright, fine. Just¡­don¡¯t leave my side. There¡¯s no telling what¡¯s going to happen once I start.¡±

    ¡°Start?¡± she asked.

    ¡°This spot is just as good as any that I can see to start probing for Adamantine.¡±

    Closing his eyes and raising both arms out in front of him hand open and palms down, Amrin began to concentrate on locating the ore. Releasing magic from his fingers, invisible strands of energy dropped to the earth and began to scatter throughout the stones of the destroyed buildings, dig deep into the earth, and pulse with energy as it found something other than simple rock or dirt.

    It was quite similar to how a spider built its web. Spreading out the strands of silk in a wide area and the second something foreign touched any of the strands, it vibrated, alerting the spider. The invisible strands of magic from his fingers were the web, and Amrin was the spider.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Every once in a while his fingers would twitch and move with the resonance of the items located by the strands of magic. Kaia couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated at what he was doing. She couldn¡¯t see, feel or hear anything happening, but the fact that it was something that Amrin had to close his eye and concentrate for is what made her aware that it was something amazing.

    As she was admiring him, he opened his eyes quickly turned to face her and frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Am I in your way?¡± She was quick to ask.

    ¡°No. I just realized something.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what Adamantine looks like or feels like.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them stood silently on top of a broken wall surrounded by fire and lava, to search for a very specific item. Relying on the skill and power of Amrin to find and extract it from the earth. And he had no idea what it was.

    ¡°A-are you being serious?¡± she asked, cautiously.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m positive that I¡¯ve come across it before, but the name is most likely something that was adopted after my time away.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well...what is it that you require to know in order to find it?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s density, typical size of the ore, if it has any elemental properties¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have those answers. I¡¯m sorry. The only experience I have with Adamantine is after it has been processed.¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡± He lowered his hands and exhaled loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing you need to apologize for. I should have asked these questions before we left. This is my screw up.¡±

    He placed his face in his hands and rubbed up and down in frustration while groaning.

    ¡°Wait¡­why does it need to be put into a strongbox before processing?¡± he said quickly moving his hands away from his face.

    ¡°Oh, the ore radiates a toxic aura that will cause anyone to become incredibly ill, draining them of their strength and ultimately causes them to fall unconscious. If exposed for too long, the effects will be irreversible, causing death.¡±

    As Kaia described the effects of the ore he was searching for, his expression grew grim. His jaw clenched and his brow knitted in frustration and concern. Once more he rubbed his face in frustration, only this time it was because he knew exactly what they called Adamantine really was.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Oblivion Stone¡­¡± he said, muffled through his hands.

    ¡°Oblivion¡­.stone?¡± she repeated.

    She had never heard of it called that before. But the effects of the toxin and the name Amrin had mentioned was more than an apt pairing.

    ¡°Adamantine is Oblivion Stone. Ugh¡­this is just great.¡±

    ¡°You know what to look for now?¡± she asked, the tone of her voice sounding hopeful.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I know exactly what to look for.¡±

    ¡°Is that not a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. I¡¯ve already found some, a rather large deposit of it, actually¡­¡±

    ¡°And the, no?¡±

    ¡°I hate the stuff. I¡¯d rather not have to touch the stuff.¡±

    ¡°It can kill you?¡±

    ¡°What? No. I just said I just don¡¯t like touching it. It makes me feel like a thousand tiny insects are crawling all over your body.¡±

    Kaia¡¯s eyes went wide at the mental image and she shook her shoulders and head to shake it away.

    ¡°I see. So the magic you used just then¡­it locates things?¡±

    ¡°Well, it only locates and tells me about items in the earth. So if you¡¯re thinking it can locate people or items, then no, it doesn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Kaia simply nodded her head in acknowledgement. There wasn¡¯t anyone she wanted to locate, but she was just curious as to the extent of the searching capability the magic he used had.

    Once more Amrin held out his hands, palms down, and closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath he retraces the steps the magic strands took to locate the Oblivion Stone, or as it was called now, Adamantine.

    ¡°This Obli¡­Adamantine, is quite rare and expensive right?¡± he asked, eyes still closed and hands outstretched.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Even the smallest amount should fetch a great amount of coin.¡±

    ¡°Well, how about we make this trip worth the effort then, hmm?¡±

    The ground began to rumble as Amrin smiled. Small pebbles and cracked bits of stone began to fall, clicking along the ground or falling into the pools of lava that dotted the open area they stood above. The rumbling increased its volume as well as the force behind it, soon large portions of the ruined buildings broke apart and collapsed.

    Kaia swallowed hard and steadied her footing as the rumblings turned into full on quakes. She looked at the wall they were standing on and couldn¡¯t help but think that it would be a very bad thing for it to collapse while they were standing on it.

    ¡°M-master...I do not believe the wall will be safer for much longer at this rate!¡± she shouted, her balance being strained due to the excess shaking.

    ¡°Almost got it!¡±

    He was clenching his eyes shut even more and tilted his head in concentration. The effort wasn¡¯t giving him any strain or causing any pain, but he had to concentrate in order to extract a sizeable chunk of the ore and rip it out of the earth without causing the surrounding area to become even more unstable than it already was.

    His arms still outstretched and hands open, palm facing down, he decided it was now or never. Quickly flipping his hands around so they faced palm up, the ground just below the wall shattered, causing a deafening boom to echo throughout Infernus Pass. Keeping his eyes closed, Amrin breathed a huge sigh of relief. Mostly because he didn¡¯t cause the wall to collapse, making him to go down with it.

    Kaia was stunned. She was standing with her posture lowered, knees slightly bent and arms out to keep from falling. As soon as the loud booming sound caused her to flinch in surprise and fear her eyes fell on the objet that caused it. It was a large shimmering black chunk of stone with flecks of green and purple. There was something else about it that Kaia noticed. The stone appeared as if it was releasing some kind of spark, or pop of energy. The only way she could describe it was tiny explosions of darkness.

    ¡°Whew¡­that was more annoying that I thought it would be.¡± Amrin sighed once more as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°H-how are you keeping it in the air like that? In fact¡­.how did you pull it out of the ground to begin with?¡±

    ¡°Gravity.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what she was expecting. This was a man that couldn¡¯t die and claimed domain over twelve different elements of magic, why should she be surprised at gravity being one of them. She thought she would be able to digest the answer, but it was still too incredible to accept.

    ¡°Gravity¡­can do this?¡±

    They both stood atop the wall and admired the floating chunk of incredibly rare and expensive ore.

    ¡°Well, I can make gravity do this. I isolate a specific area with earth magic and shatter the bonds within it, then the gravity claims the now free chunk of ore and I gently force it through to the surface.¡±

    ¡°You make it all sound so simple.¡± She frowned. ¡°Also, I do not believe what we experienced could be considered, gently forcing it out.¡±

    Amrin chuckled and was glad that she was able to make jokes after witnessing something that no doubt made her question all she knew.

    ¡°You say that, but you don¡¯t want to know what would have happened if I was rough.¡± He said giving her a sidelong glance and smiled. ¡°Well, let¡¯s take this back to Lestith and close it up in that strongbox.¡±

    ¡°But how are we to carry it? Would it not cause even you troubles?¡± she said, turning to head back towards the two who waited at the entrance.

    ¡°I can just keep it floating above me like this until we get to Lestith. It¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    Amrin looked down from the wall from where he came and noticed that the footholds he used to climb to the top were now gone, no doubt due to the earthquakes he caused. He cringed a bit and glanced at Kaia.

    ¡°You able to jump from here?¡±

    ¡°It is no problem.¡± She said simply and without hesitation stepped off the edge and fell towards the ground.

    ¡°Just full of surprises aren¡¯t you?¡± he said under his breath, and followed behind.

    After the two had landed on the ground they made their way back to Lestith and Grandall, the path they took was now completely different. Rivers of lava cut off certain sections and gouts of fire spewed forth in places they didn¡¯t before he extracted the Adamantine. It took them much longer to make it back than it did to venture into it.

    Lestith and Grandall has fallen back to a flat open area further from where they initially parted ways. The sudden tremors put them on edge and caused them to retreat to more stable footing. Both of them were beginning to get nervous and impatient as to where Amrin and Kaia could be. They had been gone far too long and the tremors worried them even more. The only solace they took was the fact that Frost Barrier had not broken. If it had, it would have meant that Amrin either fell unconscious or died, but it did little to placate their worries of Kaia¡¯s wellbeing.

    ¡°There they are sir!¡± Grandall shouted.

    ¡°Finally! Are they safe?¡±

    ¡°It appears they are, sir. But¡­what is that?¡±

    Both of them noticed the giant black rock floating above Amrin. It was easily the size of a grown man¡¯s head, but they have never seen a rock or ore like it. Deciding it would be best to wait until they were reunited to begin asking questions, the two of them waited patiently for them to come closer.

    ¡°Lestith, you have the strongbox ready?¡± Amrin said the moment they were in speaking distance.

    Lestith frowned that it was the first thing he would ask for, and not whether they were safe after the tremors had caused everything in their field of view to be either engulfed in flame, or shatter and crumble. Rather than arguing, he kicked the strongbox forward and opened it from behind.

    In one quick motion Amrin brought the chunk of ore down into the box, which it barely fit in, and Lestith quickly closed it, latching it shut.

    ¡°Sorry about that. You two ok?¡± He finally asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m glad you two are fine. Those tremors came out of nowhere so we got a little worried.¡± Grandall explained.

    ¡°Ah, that was uhh¡­That was my fault. Sorry.¡± Amrin admitted.

    Lestith shook his head and exhaled loudly. Pinching the bridge of his nose with his right hand.

    ¡°There are quite a few questions I have for you, Amrin. After we get back to Newrand, I expect some answers.¡± He said, the annoyance plain in his voice.

    ¡°Oh you do, do you?¡± Amrin said, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Apologies. I have questions, and I would greatly appreciate it if I could have answers to them¡­.please.¡± Lestith corrected himself.

    Even if he was frustrated, confused and curious about everything that had happened, he was out of line to demand answers from someone that didn¡¯t owe them.

    ¡°Very well. Once we get back to town, I¡¯ll answer any questions¡­¡± he paused momentarily ¡°I deem worth answering.¡±

    Lestith didn¡¯t want to hear that, but it was an opportunity that he wouldn¡¯t pass up. Some answers were better than no answers.

    ¡°You have my gratitude.¡± He said bowing his head slightly.

    ¡°I believe now would be a great time to make our retreat from here.¡± Kaia chimed in.

    ¡°Agreed, who knows what¡¯ll happen after all those tremors shook everything up.¡± Grandall said.

    Not a moment after they picked up the strongbox and began to make their way towards New Randess, the ground began to shake once more. The low rumbling started out faint, but was rapidly increasing in strength. The three Knights quickly flashed a glance at Amrin. Knowing exactly what they were thinking he quickly shook his head and put his arms up in surrender.

    ¡°Not me!¡±

    ¡°We need to get out of here, now!¡± Lestith shouted.

    A huge explosion erupted from the middle of the destroyed city. A shower of flaming debris, globules of magma, and stone rained down upon them. If not for the Frost Barrier, Kaia and Lestith would have been burned by the globs of lava that fell upon their heads. The barrier doing its job, the second the lava touched their bodies, it instantly became inert and cold to the touch, in essence nothing but chunks of rock. Grandall not only having Frost Barrier, but Bulwark active was perfectly safe from the lava and chunks of stones that fell upon him.

    Amrin wasn¡¯t concerned with any of the items falling upon them. Instead, his eyes were focused on the massive object that erupted from the ground, the one that caused the explosion of debris. He was able to see it clearly as it began to fall back down to the earth. Even though he had heard the description from Grandall, he couldn¡¯t believe it. They were extinct. He was sure of it.

    Two large shimmering black horns atop its head. Bright yellow glowing eyes. A snout with razor sharp teeth. Scales and thick tough hide covering its massive body. A long serpent-like tail.

    ¡°Behemoth¡­¡±

    The word went unnoticed due to sound of falling fire and rubble.

 Chapter Twenty | Infernus Arc

    INFERNUS ARC

    The imposing beast that was called the Demon of Randess began to fall back down toward the ground after erupting from it. The only thing that Amrin could think of that would have woken it, or freed it from whatever was holding it, was broken during the excavation of the Adamantine. It was then he realized why there was so much of it, but didn¡¯t dwell or have time to think about it in detail.

    Lestith, Grandall and Kaia were dumbstruck, while Amrin was confused. Wide eyed and filled with horror and confusion, the four of them watched as the Demon of Randess gazed upon them as it fell from the sky. Any hope of them being able to escape unseen was shattered. They weren¡¯t moving. Any signs of recognition at the fact that their lives were in extreme danger were missing.

    ¡°We need to get the hell out of here! Now!!¡± Grandall shouted.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just let it roam free, we must take it down!¡± Lestith was quick to refuse.

    Unaware of the power and strength the demon had and his never failing sense of justice and the right thing to do, Lestith couldn¡¯t let such a beast go.

    ¡°Sir! You don¡¯t understand, we do not stand a chance against it!¡±

    ¡°Be more confident in your skills Grandall! We have trained rigorously for moments such as this, we must destroy it, as Knights it is our duty!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s madness! We had an army before and all we could manage was to keep it occupied! The four of us stand no chance! Please sir!¡±

    Lestith already had his sword held up, glowing with the intensity of the Luminous Blade enchantment.

    ¡°Grandall is right. You need to run. You are no match for this. The only thing you¡¯ll find here is your death.¡± Amrin said.

    The sense of worry in his voice caused the three to flinch.

    Kaia quickly turned away from the monster and towards Amrin. The shock and worry in his voice made her wonder just what that demon really was. She hadn¡¯t fought it before but couldn¡¯t see it as a threat to the extent that even Amrin would be concerned.

    ¡°You know what it is¡­don¡¯t you?¡± Kaia asked reluctantly.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a Behemoth. But we don¡¯t have time for an explanation, we need to flee for now and come up with a plan.¡±

    ¡°You mean to retreat too!?¡± Lestith shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me boy!¡±

    Amrin looked straight at Lestith. His eyes glowed black and purple in a flash and immediately went back to their normal gray ash color. Lestith swallowed hard and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. He felt that if he uttered a single word, instead of the Demon taking his life, Amrin would.

    ¡°We¡¯ll retreat deep into the forest. When I give the word, you run as fast as you possibly can, do not stop for anything. We¡¯ll head¡­¡±

    As Amrin was attempting to relay orders to the others and designate a place to retreat to, the Behemoth began to make odd guttural noises as it fell.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Amrin yelled.

    Massive swirling orbs of fire appeared around the Behemoth and rocketed towards the group. Just before they made contact with them, Amrin, with open hands and palms up, lifted them into the air. A solid chunk of earth sprang forth and created a wall to protect them, but only somewhat. The power behind the orbs of fire was more powerful than Amrin had anticipated, or the earth was just that brittle, and the wall exploded into dust.

    Amrin and Kaia were blown back by the force of the explosion and bounced along the ground. The only reason they stopped was due to Lestith and Grandall using their body to halt their momentum, who were also thrown back slightly in the process as well.

    ¡°Run, now! I¡¯ll slow it down!¡± Amrin shouted.

    Quickly standing back up, he performed the same action to produce the wall, only this time a massive cloud of dust and dirt billowed forth and flooded the sky between them and the Behemoth. The second the others saw this, they turned and ran towards the nearest tree line. As the blanket of smoke churned through the sky a loud crash echoed through the air. The behemoth had landed.

    Amrin turned his head to watch as they escaped. There was enough debris and ruined buildings to help conceal their retreat towards the forest. And since the buildings could also provide physical cover there was a small window of chance that an attack would make it to them during their escape.

    He watched as Lestith and Grandall reached what was once a grassy field just before the tree line. Kaia catching up quickly, her demi-human physique allowing her to close the gap with incredible speed. Amrin made sure not to move from his spot in case the Behemoth managed to get through the ruins. If anything attempted to get through, he could stop it to make time for the others to disappear. Or he hoped he could.

    Thinking that they would be fine with the distance they had travelled in such a short time, Amrin began to sigh in relief. But his relief was premature. The same guttural noise that summoned the fire orbs could be heard once more. Whipping around to take whatever it was casting head-on, Amrin narrowed his eyes and concentrated and listened closely.

    His expression changed from relief, to concern and then to anger in a matter of seconds during the ordeal. He knew what the beast was trying to do. It was a two-fold incantation, the first of which he knew would be harmless, but the second¡­the second could prove fatal to the others if he let even one slip by him.

    It was still a little bit before the Behemoth could complete the incantation, so Amrin took this time to try and summon the densest minerals in the ground he could. But due the nature of Inernus Pass, almost everything around him was either melted from the magma flows, or brittle from years of heat and tectonic activity. There was no choice though, he had to do something.

    If there were more moisture in the air he could conjure an Ice Wall, but that was out of the question with this level of heat. Instead he had to rely on the same earthen wall he used before, but learning from the previous mistake Amrin doubled, even tripled the layers. Raising his hands into the air, the walls began to erupt from the ground.

    He made sure to put himself between the Behemoth and the line of sight of Kaia and the others. If they were going to be attacked, the attack would have to go through the multi-layered earth wall. Just as the final layer of the wall was in place the Behemoth had finished its chant.

    The first part of the two-layered incantation was a tremendous gale force wind that blew away every sign of the dust curtain Amrin created moments ago to mask their retreat. The second was just as he feared. Three ear splitting cracks impacted the wall he created, splintering and nearly destroying it. A loud and deep sigh exited his mouth, the wall had held, but just barely. It was on the verge of collapsing and even the smallest attack would obliterate it.

    Lowering his arms, thinking the assault was over, another loud crack rang out into the air. A massive long blackish green and purple spear punctured effortlessly through the earth wall with no signs of slowing. Amrin¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise, the monster had outsmarted him. The adamantine spear hurtled through the wall with incredible speed.

    As if everything was happening in slow motion, Amrin tried to turn to warn the others. There was nothing he could do at the moment to stop it.

    ¡°Dodge it!!!¡±

    The shout pierced the night sky louder than anything before it. Kaia turned her head enough to see what it was that she had to dodge only to see something horrifying. A large black and jagged spear ripping and tearing through Amrin¡¯s shoulder. The blood spurting violently from the gaping tear. She watched as his right arm flew through the air from the force of the jagged spear and continue its path straight for her.

    Making the split second decision to jump to her left while dropping to the ground caused it to smash into the eagle head design of her right pauldron, ripping a hole into it, but missing her body. The force of the impact knocked her helmet off as she collapsed to the ground. The velocity of the spear, as well as her running, caused her body to roll and bounce numerous times with tremendous speed and force, until she came to a stop face down in the dirt.

    Her head was spinning and ears were ringing violently from it all. She lifted her head, a shooting pain coursed through her entire body causing her to scream out loud and fell back to the ground. Attempting to blink away the blurry vision and oncoming unconsciousness, she wanted to make sure Lestith and Grandall were safe. The only thing she could see was a massive crater with the jagged black spear at its center. Thankfully there was no signs of any bodies. Lestith and Grandall should have been either blown away by the impact or better yet, made it to the forest in time.

    Using as much of her willpower to stay awake, she forced her head to rock the other direction to see what had become of Amrin. The image of his arm being ripped off by the spear made her cringe in horror. There¡¯s no way that could have happened, he was too powerful, and immortal. But what could explain the fact that Amrin¡¯s arm had been torn off? Even if he was immortal, could he still sustain damage? And if so, how much would be too much? If he was able to use Healing Spring on his own it would make sense that any damage up till now wasn¡¯t an issue. But Healing Spring couldn¡¯t grow limbs or heal extensive damage of that nature.

    Unconsciousness was nipping at her heels, she couldn¡¯t fight it much longer but she had to know if Amrin was still ok. She refused to give in until she could at least see him one more time to make sure. If he was no longer capable of fighting, they would all die. And once the Behemoth was free, the rest of the kingdoms would fall in no time.

    Through blurry vision and looming darkness in her vision, she could just make out a figure standing straight up. The telltale sign that an arm was missing in the cloudy and obscured silhouette of where Amrin should be. It was good enough for her. He was still standing. He would figure something out. There was still so much she wanted to know about him, he better win.  Darkness finally won her over.

    Amrin stood there silent and unmoving. Blood flowing from the massive and gruesome remains of his shoulder. From where he was standing, he looked at the fallen body of Kaia, her armor dented and mangled in places that made it obvious her limbs were broken. Moving his eyes to where Lestith and Grandall escaped to was only a massive crater from the Adamantine Spear that the Behemoth created. He couldn¡¯t see any signs of them, which put him at slight ease. Even accounting for the tremendous impact force, it was impossible to annihilate all signs of them.

    He was furious. Not only was he aware of, and ultimately the cause of, the events to lead to the creation of Infernus Pass, but he also became witness to a Behemoth. A race of creatures that he knew for a fact were extinct. Their kind were wiped out tens of thousands of years ago, there was no possible way that one could still be alive. He also had to witness this base creature not only injure him, but those he came to enjoy the company of, if only just a little.

    Complete and utter lack of expression or emotion fell over his face. His eyes dead and hollow. Amrin turned to face the direction of the Behemoth, only to see it standing atop a ruined rooftop, glaring down at him.

    ¡°Looking down on me are you?¡± he mumbled under his breath.

    The Behemoth, as if it understood and heard him, roared into the air with a deafening howl. Then once again gazed down at him with its yellow eyes piercing through him.

    Amrin lowered his head and began to exhale slowly and deliberately. The flowing blood from his wound stopped instantly. As he continued to exhale, strands of tissue and blood began to form tiny threads and tubes that grew and stitched together. Chunks of muscle and bone began to reform slowly. His arm was regenerating.

    The Behemoth recognized what was happening and jumped at the chance to attack. The same guttural language that it spoke to summon the previous spells flowed from its vicious mouth. Three similarly shaped jagged spears, formed from regular earth, hovered around the Behemoth. The second it was done with the incantation they hurtled straight towards Amrin. The beast growling as if it was certain of its victory.

    As the earth spears rocketed towards him, Amrin was still focusing on regenerating his missing arm. Although he was quite aware of the dangers that were coming his way. Without lifting a finger, raising his head or changing his posture whatsoever, the three earth spears turned to dust in an instant and disappeared with the wind. They didn¡¯t even get within a dozen feet of him before Amrin erased the magic the Behemoth used to form them, by overriding it with his own.

    It wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could do. The act of spell overriding was not commonly known or discussed. The act of being able to override an existing spell, the caster must be of incredibly high affinity with the element they¡¯re attempting to override, and at least twice the power used to create the original spell would be necessary. And even if someone met those qualifications, to do so would require an exorbitant level of concentration and skill.

    Amrin¡¯s arm was almost fully healed. The bones, muscles, tendons, vessels and other major portions of the limb were formed, the only thing that was left was to form the skin around it. As it was, the arm looked like nothing more than a bloody and grotesque chunk of meat hanging from his shoulder.

    Before the arm could be fully healed, the Behemoth leapt from the rooftop and lunged towards Amrin. If magic wasn¡¯t sufficient, a brute force physical attack would be.

    It was then Amrin lifted his head and looked directly at the Behemoth, his eyes pitch black with purple cloud-like swirls swimming in them. For a split second the Behemoth knew fear. But before that fear could take hold, its body was immediately thrown from the air by a massive increase in pressure, and collided with the earth in a concussive and earth shattering crash.

    The beast growled in pain and began to stand. Wobbling and uneasy as it stood it looked around the area and realized that it was inside of a crater made from the impact of its body rocketing into the ground. Digging its claws into the dirt in anger, it howled into the air until it noticed Amrin standing atop the crater¡¯s hill. As it lowered its stance in preparation to pounce and attack him, Amrin disappeared from sight. The Behemoth let out a growl in confusion.

    In an instant Amrin was standing directly in front of the beast, just under its jaws. The Behemoth felt an overwhelming and horrifying pressure and quickly jumped back. After it gained some distance from Amrin, the beast looked into his eyes once more, and the same fear it felt not moments ago, took root.

    Amrin stood before it, shrouded in a dark purple and black liquid like aura. His eyes the same color. But something else was different. His brow was protruding and ridged in jagged and angled patterns above each eye and along to the side of his head, growing large the further along they wrapped. Once more, Amrin exhaled, a whitish cloud of smoke or frost escaped from it.

    The Behemoth was terrified. Like with all beasts, they were fully aware of things that they knew should never be trifled with. Its survival instincts screamed into every ounce of its massive frame. It knew it needed to escape. Leaping straight into the air and backwards with all its might, the Behemoth attempted to flee.

    The place Amrin stood moments ago was nothing more than a puff of dust swirling in the wind.

    Thinking it had managed to put enough distance between itself and Amrin, the Behemoth looked forward only to come to a sudden and violent halt. Amrin was floating in mid-air, as if there was solid ground just below him. What stopped the Behemoth so suddenly was a massive black shadow coming from behind Amrin.

    The shadow was in the shape of an enormous hand and arm. The hand grabbed the Behemoth in mid-air by the front of its neck. The beast began to claw, scratch, and bite at the shadow, but there was no damage whatsoever. Another shadow arm appeared from the other side and slowly moved above the Behemoth¡¯s head. The pitch black hand looming just above it, caused the beast to flail uncontrollably. It knew the end was coming, but would not stop attempting to escape.

    The second shadow hand came to rest atop the Behemoths head. The growls and roaring from the beast could almost be pitied if not for the fact that it was nothing more than a killing machine. The howls were non-stop and getting louder and higher pitched.

    ¡°Shhh.¡± Amrin hushed the crazed beast.

    In that moment a deafening and morbid crack filled the night sky, followed by hissing and crackling as the blood from the crushed skull poured down onto the lava and burning remains of the city below them.

    The violent flailing, clawing, biting and howling that occupied all the Behemoth¡¯s enormous body, were now limp and slack. The massive shadow arm that held the Behemoth released its grip and Amrin watched as the beast fell into a lake of lava. The impact with the pool caused globs to splash across a large area, adding to the hissing sound as the body began to burn and melt. Slowly sinking into the lava, certainly dead this time.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Watching as the body slowly burned and dipped below the lava, Amrin exhaled slowly releasing the same white smoke like frost breath, and began to descend back to the ground. As his feet touched the ground, his eyes returned to their normal gray ash color the shadow limbs disappeared with a puff of shadow, and the ridged pattern across his brow receded until it was no longer visible.

    Ignoring the smell from the burning hair and flesh from the Behemoth, Amrin made his way back to where the others should be.

    Walking by the crumbled remains of the earth wall he had made he saw pools of blood and a trail leading to his arm that lay on the ground. His eyes flashed red and in an instant a torrent of fire engulfed the arm and incinerated it until nothing but a charred black circle remain on the ground. He made sure to do the same with the blood, not to leave a single trace of it anywhere. When he was finished he made his way to Kaia first, since she was the closest, and the only one whose position was known.

    Placing the back of his hand against her cheek he checked to see if she was still warm, but then realized where he was, of course she would be warm. So instead he placed his head as close to her mouth and nose as he could and listened carefully. She was breathing. It was labored and erratic, but she was breathing. He sighed in relief and sat back up.

    Taking a closer look at her body it was worse than he thought, both of her arms were broken in multiple places, one of her legs was twisted around, and if the huge dent in her cuirass was any indication of damage she would no doubt have several cracked or broken ribs. The impact of the Adamantine spear that the Behemoth made only appeared to be a glancing blow, but the state of her body indicated otherwise.

    There was no water anywhere to be found so the chances of him making a Healing Spring was zero. But he knew that Grandall had purchased water skins from New Randess before they had come here. If he could get some of that, then Kaia could be healed. Not fully, but enough to keep any possible, and most likely, internal injuries from killing her.

    Amrin stood and looked in the direction of the crater made by the spear and scanned the tree line to see if there was any signs of Lestith or Grandall. Seeing nothing in the immediate area he decided to leave Kaia for now and try to search for the other two. Before he left Kaia alone, Amrin created multi-layered walls to surround her in a tent shape to keep anyone, or anything, from harming her further.

    Making his way towards the trees he walked by the crater and moved his hand in a line with his palm out. As he walked by, the dirt and rubble began to get swept into the hole and covered the Adamantine spear.

    Pushing passed some rubble that had rained from the Behemoth erupting from the ground, Amrin made his way into the forest. Searching for any clues that could lead to the whereabouts of the other two.

    ¡°Lestith!? Grandall!?¡± he shouted

    Stopping in his tracks and listened for a possible response. Nothing.

    He saw signs of rocks and pebbles that were ejected from the force of the spear impacting the ground, destroying some of the trees or embedding deeply into the long dead wood.

    ¡°Lestith!? Grandall!?¡± he tried once more.

    ¡°¡­here¡­¡± the reply was faint, but Amrin could at least narrow down the direction it came from.

    Moving quickly between the trees towards where he heard the voice, he noticed drag marks and heavy sluggish footprints in the dirt and soot. Soon he came upon the two Knights, in bad shape, but far better off than Kaia. Lestith was propped up against a tree, his head slouched to the side and unconscious. Grandall was laying on his back next to him.

    Both of their once pristine silver white armor was covered in dirt, soot and deep scratches and dents. Grandall was awake and his breathing was erratic and heavy.

    ¡°Grandall! You are two ok?¡± Amrin asked as he knelt down to inspect Grandall¡¯s condition.

    ¡°G-great¡­never felt¡­.more alive...¡± his words were forced and even though he attempted to keep the mood light, Amrin saw that it was far from a joking matter.

    Just below his rib cage and not quite in his back on his left side, was a large chunk of wood that pierced his armor and impaled him.  The blood began to pool below him, but luckily the wood had penetrated the armor with such force that it was a clean puncture. Because of this it in essence prevented the wound from bleeding out. Even though the wooden spike was killing him, at this point, it was also keeping him alive.

    ¡°Grandall, I need the water pouches you bought. Please tell me you still have them.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah¡­here¡­¡± he lifted his right arm up to show the satchel that he had placed the Ice Crystals and other provisions in. ¡°T-thirsty?¡± he asked sarcastically.

    ¡°Funny. No. I¡¯m going to save your life.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­that¡­.would be¡­great.¡± His breathing was becoming more labored than before. But Grandall couldn¡¯t help but think how comfortable he was becoming. If his training as a soldier had taught him anything. This was not a good thing.

    Amrin fished through the satchel carefully and pulled out four medium sized water skins, which would be plenty to make enough Healing water for the three of them. He had no idea what was wrong with Lestith, but it was better to be safe than sorry at this point.

    ¡°Alrigh, Grandall. I¡¯m going to need you to do something for me.¡± He asked, hovering his head over Grandall¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sure thing¡­.boss¡­.whatever you¡­.need.¡± his eyes began to close and open slower and slower.

    Taking a water skin in his hand he closed his eyes and his hands glowed blue and in turn made the water skin glow. Soon afterwards it was gone.

    ¡°Drink this¡­¡± he popped the top of the water skin open and poured some of it down Grandall¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Ok, and now¡­Bite down on this.¡± Amrin shoved the leather coin pouch Kaia had given him before, into his mouth before Grandall could reply, and got into position.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry but¡­this is going to hurt like hell.¡±

    Holding his left arm out of the way and to keep it from thrashing around, Amrin wrapped his hands around the wooden spike and made sure to have a solid hold of it.

    ¡°On three¡­¡±

    Grandall knew exactly what was going to happen and clenched his eyes hard and bit onto the coin pouch. The soft leather the only thing keeping his teeth from chipping against the coins inside. His hands balled into fists with as much force as he could muster in preparation for the pain.

    ¡°One!¡±

    Without counting to three, Amrin ripped the chunk of wood out in one rapid motion. The muffled scream from Grandall lasted for only a moment, quickly coming to a stop as he passed out from the pain and shock.

    Nodding his head in approval of the wooden spike coming out cleanly he threw it to the side. The blood began to quickly flood out of the wound. With what he had left of the Healing water for Grandall, Amrin lifted his body at an angle to get a better view of the wound and quickly poured the water directly into the puncture wound.

    Washing away the blood and debris from the chunk of wood, he looked into the hole of the cuirass and made sure that the water was doing its job. Amrin watched as the skin began to slowly close itself, something like steam being released as it proceeded.

    ¡°Ok, good¡­.good.¡±

    Amrin lowered Grandall and made sure to take the pouch of coins out of his mouth. Imbuing a second water skin with the healing properties he knelt before Lestith and examined his body and armor. Everything seemed to be fine. Looks like he was able to avoid most of the damage, or it could have very well been Grandall that took the brunt of the impact from the Adamantine spear.

    Tilting his head up and to the side, Amrin put the spout of the water skin between his lips and squeezed. Most of the water began to spray out of the sides of his mouth but Amrin didn¡¯t care at this point. Gently massaging Lestith¡¯s throat he made sure that at least some of the water made it into his body. Making sure not to use the whole skin, he capped it and placed it on Lestith¡¯s lap in case he woke up.  Amrin now needed to get back to Kaia and make sure to heal her.

    Gathering up the other two skins of water, Amrin began to race back to where he had left Kaia. He didn¡¯t have a moment to lose. The longer she lay there beaten and broken, and quite possibly bleeding internally the greater her chances of dying were. The thought of her death infuriated him. It was supposed to be a simple locate and retrieve mission. Visit a hellhole, grab some rocks, and go home. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.

    Leaping out of the forest he quickly ran to the makeshift earth tent he had made for Kaia. Raising his hands out in front of him as he ran, he quickly lowered it, the earthen walls following the motion and disappearing into the ground. What Amrin saw next made his heart skip a beat.

    A massive pool of blood splashed out of where the walls were containing it and soaked the dirt ground Kaia lay on.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Amrin shouted and fell to his knees next to her, blood immediately soaking into his pant legs.

    He had no idea where the blood was coming from, and he didn¡¯t want to move her for fear that he would cause her even more damage. But now wasn¡¯t the time for that, he had to act fast or she would die. And he refused to accept that. She was in his care, his carelessness would not be the death of someone. Not if he could help it.

    He held one of the water skins and it flashed blue, just as it did with Grandall and Lestith. Popping the top off of it, he began to power it over her armor, everywhere he could find gaps and openings. Then holding both of his hands out in front of him, palms up, her body began to lift. He had lightened the gravity of her body and caused her to float into the air. Then ever so gently, he lifted her arm and rotated her floating body to see the damage that was done to the front of her body.

    The blood dripped from every crack, gap and indent of her armor. The amount of blood was terrifying. Any more blood loss and she would be dead. He had to stop it. Taking the second water skin, flashing blue as he brought it up to her lips, he poured some of the contents into her mouth. Making sure not to drop any if he could help it.

    The state of her body while floating in the air was a macabre scene. Each of her limbs weightless from Amrin¡¯s magic, twisted and contorted in directions no body could realistically hold. Her blood caked all over her armor, her face, and carpeted the ground below them.

    He was getting nervous. He didn¡¯t have anywhere near enough water to heal this much damage. The broken limbs and bones were the least of his worries. The internal bleeding and source of the massive loss of blood needed to come first. Lowering her body to the ground as gently as he could manage, he had to think fast. The armor needed to come off, he needed to find the source of the blood loss. But taking the armor off the normal way would require him to move her body and potentially cause even more injuries.

    The only thing he could do was tear the armor away. Armor was made of minerals and material from the earth, there was no realistic difference between their raw forms or processed and refined form. What comes from the earth, will forever be of the earth.

    Holding an open hand above her chest, he bit his upper lip in preparation and nervousness, and quickly ripped the front portion of her cuirass open. The metal deforming and tearing as if it was parchment. The grinding and screeching sound it made as it ripped away from the whole made him wince. Now that the front of her cuirass was out of the way he should be able to get a better picture of the damage. But he was instead greeted to chainmail after the plate.

    ¡°Ugh, are you kidding me!?¡± he shouted.

    Repeating the process to rip the plate armor off, the chainmail began to pop and tear away just as easily. Taking the remains of the chainmail section he threw it to the side. The only thing covering her body now was her cotton shirt. Not needing magic for this, Amrin grabbed the shirt with both hands, the soaked fabric oozing blood as he did this, and ripped it open.

    There was too much blood, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Ripping off his only remaining sleeve, he began to dab and wipe away the blood. Starting at her chest, he wiped around her breasts gently, in case there was a gouge or laceration. Nothing, her chest was good. He would have to apologize to Kaia later for this, but now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such things. But made a quick mental note that armor was very good at concealing things. Continuing the cleaning with what was left of the sleeve that wasn¡¯t soaked, he began to wipe away the blood from her stomach. But no matter how much he wiped, the blood wouldn¡¯t stop. This was it. There was a large hole in the middle of her stomach.

    Taking the last of the water, Amrin poured it over the gaping wound. He had no idea where it came from or what caused it. There was no external signs of damage on the armor and her chainmail would have prevented this much damage assuming it got through the plate. As he waited for the wound to begin closing, Amrin noticed multiple star like wounds that had scarred over and covered her stomach in other areas. It must have been one of those that tore open from the incredible impact that struck her.

    Thinking it odd that someone of her caliber would have so many scars to begin with, let alone in the same area around her stomach, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what had happened. The wounds were in a straight pattern from one side of her stomach to the other, as if it was deliberately intended to¡­his heart dropped. It all made sense now. The way she was looking at them. The sadness and longing he noticed in her eyes. And the nagging feeling that something big was the cause.

    Guilt racked his mind. He wasn¡¯t the cause by any means, but couldn¡¯t help but think that he needed to do something. Her behavior, longing, sadness and unwillingness to open up to anyone, was most likely the product of this barbaric act. It would be little to no effort for him to fix it. Probably. Although he had no clue how long ago it happened, which would be a problem.

    Normally he would never entertain the idea, but as it stood, the meager amount of Healing water was nowhere near enough to completely heal her stomach wound. And the utter lack of any other sources of water to create more, he was left with little to no options. He had two options, hope the current amount of Healing water would suffice and keep her just on this side of death until they got to New Randess, which was not promising to say the least. Or heal her the only way he could right now and guarantee her life. He gazed at the state of her body once more and made a choice, there was no way he could wait. Her body was still utterly mangled and the possibility of death was too high.

    ¡°Agh! Fuck it!¡± he shouted and stood up.

    Stretching his hands out over her body he closed his eyes and took a deep breath in.

    ¡°Can¡¯t remember the last time I did this...¡± he said then blew all of the air he sucked in out in one large breath.

    Closing his eyes her body began to glow. There was no color indicating what element he was using on her, the body just emitted light. Clear and pure light.

    Her limbs began to crack and twist back into place. The crunching of bones made him flinch slightly. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sound at all to hear. Her leg spun around and stopped in the position they were meant to be. Her arms popped back into her shoulder sockets then began to twist and crack just like her leg. Snapping back into their normal position. The blood below her began to disappear. No, not disappear, recede. All of the bruises and cuts on her skin sealed and disappeared. Then came the wound on her stomach.

    The fresh open wound began to stitch itself closed. Seamlessly it sealed itself and vanished. But the star shaped scars remained.

    ¡°Farther still, huh?¡±

    The light glowed brighter around her. Very slowly the scars began to disappear, her skin became whiter and smoother. All of the smaller star like scars were barely visible, but the largest of them was still there. Right in the middle of her stomach and much lower than the others.

    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon! You better not get angry at me for seeing you naked after this!¡±

    One final surge of light erupted from her body and the largest scar vanished in an instant. The second it disappeared, the light surrounding her body faded out. Amrin¡¯s eyes shot open and he began to pant from the effort.

    ¡°So¡­long¡­ago¡­¡±

    His vision was blurry and it was hard to breathe. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open. Exhaling one last time, Amrin¡¯s eyes closed and he fell backwards hard onto the ground. Everything went black.

 Chapter Twenty One

    Her eyes slowly began to open. They were heavy but she needed them open. She needed to know what had happened. Blinking her eyes rapidly a few more times to get rid of the grogginess, Kaia forced them to stay wide. The black smoke and ash clouds were the first things to greet her as she lay on the ground.

    But why could she see the sky now? She was positive that she fell unconscious on her stomach. She was terrified to move. Remembering the pain she felt at the act of trying to move her head caused her to hold her breath. But she needed to move. Preparing herself for any pain that would course through her body she lifted her right arm first. Nothing. There was no pain, and her arm moved effortlessly. She furrowed her brow in confusion and tried her legs. The same thing. They moved with no pain whatsoever.

    Deciding that this was a good sign, she took a few deep breaths and sat herself up expecting excruciating pain to fill her body. But once more, she had none. Looking down to survey any possible damage to her armor, her eyes went wide. The entire front portion of her armor was missing. Her breasts and stomach were in full view of anyone that could be around. Quickly covering herself with her arms her head darted around to see if anyone was about. Sighing in relief when she thought she was alone. It was then that she noticed a body beside her and immediately realized who it was.

    ¡°Amrin!?¡± she shouted.

    Ignoring the fact that she was not covered, she scrambled onto her knees and crawled over to him, franticly. She quickly put her ear to his chest to make sure he was still alive. She didn¡¯t know why she would do that, perhaps out of habit, or because it was the normal thing to do? He was immortal. But either way, the second she heard the thump of his beating heart, relief washed over her, causing her body to slump on top of his. Frustrated at herself for worrying, and for Amrin making her worry, she hit his chest with her fist. But lightly.

    His breathing was steady and calm. There was no signs of injury or bleeding at all that she could locate. In fact, other than two torn sleeves, and filthy dirt, soot, and blood covered pants, he was perfectly fine. But there was something else, she recoiled in surprise and her jaw dropped when she noticed that the arm she witnessed get ripped off by the Adamantine spear, was still there. She rubbed her eyes and opened them once more to confirm. She was positive that his arm was severed, and yet here it was. Taking her gauntlets off, she grabbed the arm and squeezed. It was solid and she could certainly feel a pulse.

    Deciding that it would be best to leave him be for now since he appeared to be perfectly fine, she stood and began to look for Lestith and Grandall. As she took a step forward she couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain level of freedom from her chest. Looking down she remembered that for some reason she had no front portion of her armor. She quickly looked back at Amrin and glared. He must have done something strange to her while she was unconscious.

    Running her fingers across her stomach to make sure nothing hurt or nothing was out of the ordinary, tears fell from her eyes. They weren¡¯t there. She stroked them every morning to remind her of what she had lost and what would happen if she became too complacent. But they were gone. Lowering her head in fear, she closed her eyes.  Taking a deep breath and trying to keep the tears at bay, she opened them. Her stomach was smooth and perfect. They were gone. The six scars across her stomach were gone.

    The tears fell once more. Her fingers traced across her stomach along where they once were and couldn¡¯t see because of the tears. She turned back around and faced Amrin¡¯s unconscious body. She was right. She didn¡¯t dare hope or dream, but she was right. Kaia had no idea how he did it, but he did. She knew without a shadow of a doubt, she was whole once more.

    Falling to her knees she began to cry. Everything that had happened to her since that day was a nightmare. She had nothing to live for and nothing to strive for. She was going through the motions because that¡¯s what she knew what she must do. But none of that mattered now. This very moment made everything she experienced since that day unimportant.

    As she sat there crying, her hands covering her face there was a crack of breaking branches from behind her. She raised her head and turned to look at what it was. She vowed that she would do everything in her power to end it if it dared try to harm her or the one that made her whole once more. Through watery eyes she saw two figures stumbling through the trees.

    ¡°Lady Kaia! Amrin!¡± the voice was Lestith¡¯s.

    Realizing this, Kaia lowered her guard and sighed in relief. But she was now struck with another dilemma. She was essentially naked and had no way of covering herself.

    ¡°Do not come any closer!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Lady Kaia! You¡¯re safe!¡± Lestith shouted back.

    As they began to take another step closer, Kaia hugged herself tighter and lowered herself closer to the ground.

    ¡°I said do not come any closer!¡±

    ¡°W-what is wrong!? Is there something the matter?!¡±

    ¡°M-my armor has¡­been badly damaged!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t exactly lying. But since she had no idea what truly happened it was all she could say on the matter.

    ¡°Are you injured? Do you require aid?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°No! It was just my armor! I¡­I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Say no more Lady Kaia!¡± Grandall shouted.

    He began to unfasten his cuirass. Undoing the clips that lay on each side of his torso.

    ¡°Grandall, what are you doing?¡± Lestith asked, his eyes narrowed in confusion.

    ¡°Lady Kaia seems to be troubled by the state of her armor at the moment.¡± He replied simply.

    ¡°And you taking off yours does what? I fail to see¡­¡± it finally dawned on him. ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± He said and grunted as he try to reach for the last two clips. ¡°Sir, can you¡­¡±

    Lestith knowing what he was asking for unhooked the clips on either side of his cuirass and helped him remove it. Grandall held the front portion while Lestith carefully pulled the back portion off, noticing the massive hole in the armor followed by the tear in his shirt.

    ¡°How is your injury?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s still quite sore, but compared to before, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Lifting from the bottom, he pulled his black shirt off making sure not to stretch too much and aggravate the freshly healed wound. Picking up a small rock from the ground he wrapped it up in his shirt to use as a weight.

    ¡°Lady Kaia! Here you are!¡± Grandall shouted and lobbed the shirt covered rock towards her.

    Much to her dismay, it landed a few steps behind her. She turned quickly and shot the two a glare.

    ¡°That was not intentional!¡± Grandall shouted immediately. His face cringing at his blunder.

    Kaia stood up carefully, making sure to keep herself covered. Taking a few steps backwards she bent down and picked up the rock quickly and brought the arm back to cover her chest. She quickly unwrapped the shirt and tossed the rock to the side. She didn¡¯t enjoy having to put on a man¡¯s sweaty shirt, but compared to the alternative it was much more preferred. As she held it she noticed that it was perfectly dry. She then remembered that it was thanks to Amrin¡¯s Frost Barrier. Another thing she would be certain to thank him for.

    Quickly putting the large shirt over her head she pulled it down and covered her chest. Luckily for her, Grandall was a large man, and his shirt was able to cover her armor as well. Pulling her hair out from beneath it, she turned around and nodded to the two.

    Before they proceeded out of the forest, Lestith helped Grandall put his cuirass back on. It was a little awkward on bare skin, but he was just glad that it wasn¡¯t blazing hot from their time in this fiery hell hole.

    Making their way to where Amrin was laying on the ground, Kaia gently lifted him up and propped his head on top of her lap. She wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong with him, but she wanted to be there when he woke up. There were a great many things she needed to say.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Grandall asked as he approached.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡­I woke up after losing consciousness only to find him like this.¡±

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s immortal, he cannot die.¡±

    The second the words left her mouth she regretted it. Her eyes shot open and looked at the two. Both of the Knights looked at her with the same wide eyed expression. Silence filled the space between them.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good then.¡± Lestith answered simply.

    ¡°W-wait¡­you¡¯re not surprised?¡± She asked hesitantly.

    ¡°After what I¡¯ve seen him do, and the fact that we¡¯re not in the stomach of the Behemoth right now, I think finding out that he is immortal is the least of the surprises he has for us.¡±

    The two of them sat down opposite of Kaia as she held Amrin.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± she replied, relief plain in her voice. ¡°How are you? Any injuries?¡±

    ¡°Well we did, but according to Grandall this stuff is what healed us.¡± He held up a water skin and shook it.

    ¡°Healing water? Is there any left?¡±

    ¡°A little. You think it¡¯ll work on him?¡± he asked, curiously.

    Not waiting for an answer though, he tossed it to her.

    Tilting Amrin¡¯s head slightly, Kaia pressed the spout of the skin to his lips and gently poured it into his mouth. Little by little she filled his mouth, waited for it to be swallowed and repeated the process. Soon the skin was empty.

    The only thing they could do now was wait. And hope.

    ¡°How long do you think he¡¯ll be unconscious?¡± Grandall asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t think it would be possible. After everything he¡¯s told me, he just seemed so¡­unreal.¡± Kaia answered solemnly, looking down at Amrin¡¯s sleeping face.

    ¡°Told you? You mean other than him being immortal?¡± Lestith questioned her.

    She simply nodded to acknowledge his question. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be saying anything since it was a conversation that they had alone.

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it was something he felt to discuss with me alone.¡± She paused and brushed the loose hair from his forehead absentmindedly. ¡°I do not believe it is my place to disclose that information.¡±

    Lestith let out a loud sigh, but didn¡¯t pry any further.

    ¡°Well can you tell us what happened at least? I mean¡­the last thing I remember is hearing him yell for us to dodge, but that¡¯s it.¡± Lestith said.

    ¡°I turned to see what it was¡­it was at that moment I saw that¡­¡± she motioned with her head the mound of dirt that contained the buried Adamantine spear. ¡°Rip Amrin¡¯s arm off and come rocketing towards me.¡±

    Kaia lifted her left arm and rested it on her shoulder where the mangled remains of the eagle relief once laid.

    ¡°I was barely able to dodge, but the impact caused me to become seriously injured. That¡¯s the last I remember. When I woke up I saw him here¡­unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Wait, something doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Lestith raised his hands in protest. ¡°His arm was ripped off?¡± he moved his eyes to look at Amrin¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I know what I saw.¡± Kaia replied in a stern tone.

    ¡°Very well. It honestly wouldn¡¯t surprise me at this point.¡±

    ¡°What about you two? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that was¡­¡± Grandall interjected. ¡°After the spear hit the ground, the force of the impact sent dozens of stones, dirt and other debris hurtling towards us.¡±

    Reaching to his back, Grandall felt the hole that once had a chunk of wood lodged into his body.

    ¡°Captain Lestith had taken a blow to the back of the head and fell unconscious immediately, while I had been struck by a wooden spike. Wanting to make sure we wouldn¡¯t be seen by the Behemoth, I carried Captain Lestith as far into the forest as I could¡­and collapsed.¡±

    Grandall lowered his head. He felt ashamed at retelling the events.

    ¡°Why do you lower your head Grandall? You performed admirably, and you have my thanks for carrying me to safety.¡± Lestith said.

    ¡°But I left Lady Kaia to die¡­¡±

    Kaia flinched at the admittance and furrowed her brow at the thought.

    ¡°Lieutenant Grandall, please rest assured that I harbor no ill will towards you for what occurred. We were all aware of the potential dangers of this mission. Please, do not lower your head for such a thing.¡± She reassured him.

    ¡°I¡­I thank you for your kind words, Lady Kaia.¡±

    ¡°Now if you could proceed? What happened after your retreat?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I could hear them fighting. The beast howling and roaring in anger. Loud explosions, feeling the earth below me shake. I don¡¯t know what happened afterwards, but a moment of silence¡­then the howls started again only this time they were different.¡± He winced slightly at the memory of their sound.

    ¡°Different, how?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°They sounded like cries¡­cries of terror.  A moment later the sound of wood breaking filled the air, and then silence. Total silence.¡±

    ¡°Wood breaking?¡± Kaia asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way I can describe the sound. Like a large solid tree was snapped in half.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The three sat in silence for a moment to digest the information that they had just heard. Each eyeing the unconscious body of Amrin, the utter enigma that lay before them.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all I¡¯m afraid.¡± Grandall spoke once more.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lestith inquired.

    ¡°The way the air felt. Or better yet, the way everything felt.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The way what felt?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it Captain. But during their fight, even as far as I was from it, something in the air changed. It felt¡­overwhelming. The only time I¡¯ve ever felt like that was during the fight with the Demon itself all those years ago. But this was much more. Something beyond fear. Something you couldn¡¯t possibly hope to understand.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying the Behemoth was stronger now than it was 30 years ago?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°No, sir. I¡¯m saying that this presence occurred after the Behemoth and Amrin began fighting.¡±

    Grandall¡¯s suggestion that the overwhelming presence the likes of which even a monster like a Behemoth paled in comparison with, caused Kaia and Lestith to hold their breath.

    ¡°It was after the loud cracking sound that the presence disappeared though. Moments later Amrin came and found us, and used the water skins I had purchased to create Healing waters. He also removed the wooden spike in me and made sure that I was ok. Although, I¡¯m ashamed to admit that I uhh¡­fell unconscious during that particular part.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s still a very large number of unanswered questions we are faced with. What happened to the Behemoth? How was Lady Kaia healed? How Amrin was able to umm¡­grow another arm? And most importantly¡­why he is unconscious?¡±

    Lestith placed his face into his hands and began to rub them up and down in confusion.

    ¡°And without any idea when or if he will awaken, we are stuck to cook away inside¡­.¡±

    Before he could even finish his sentence Lestith realized something he couldn¡¯t believe he missed. If a chanter was rendered unconscious or killed, any long term spells or effects would in turn be rendered useless or dissipate. But the fact that none of them were on the verge of heat stroke or passing out meant that Frost Barrier was still active. How was that possible? Amrin had said that it would only last¡­as long as it needs to.

    He began to shake his head in disbelief and laugh. He meant it quite literally. It was yet another example of the ridiculousness that is Amrin Endrane. Incredibly powerful instant cast magic that will continue for an indefinite amount of time. Lestith was convinced that the only time the Barrier would dissipate was when Amrin wanted it to, and not a moment sooner.

    ¡°Grandall, how are you feeling?¡± Lestith asked suddenly, not bothering to finish his previous comment.

    ¡°Oh uh, I¡¯m fine Sir.¡±

    ¡°Good, if you could please retrieve and carry Amrin for us? Lady Kaia, if you could be so kind as to assist me with the reason we came to this blasted land?¡±

    ¡°Are we not to wait for him to awaken first?¡± Kaia asked, as Grandall began to lift Amrin up and sling him over his shoulder.

    ¡°Unfortunately, without knowing when that will happen¡­I¡¯d prefer to make way to Newrand at least.¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant Grandall¡­.if you could please be gentler with him?¡± Kaia asked as she watched Amrin¡¯s body get thrown around haphazardly.

    ¡°Ah, my apologies. I will be more careful.¡± Grandall said with a smile.

    Kaia and Lestith headed to where the strongbox was abandoned during the entire ordeal with the Behemoth. Luckily during the battle it was not damaged at all. It was sitting there waiting for them to retrieve it. They each grabbed a length of rope that was used to be the handle and lifted in unison.

    ¡°Oh my¡­what in the¡­¡± Lestith grunted in surprise at the weight of the strongbox.

    ¡°This is quite heavy. Was it always like this?¡± Kaia asked, pulling the rope above her shoulder using it as a fulcrum to pull the strongbox up higher.

    ¡°I believe it is due to the ridiculous amount of the Adamantine that Amrin had retrieved.¡± Lestith said.

    ¡°I see. He did make mention to, I believe he put it, make this worth the effort.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­why am I not surprised?¡±

    Carefully Lestith and Kaia walked in unison to catch up with Grandall, who still had Amrin slung over his shoulder as if it was dirty laundry. The three began to make their way out of Infernus Pass, each thinking silently that they hoped to never have to come back to this place again.

    *****

    Everything around him was pure white. No sign of color or imperfection anywhere. Even his clothing was of pristine and pure white.  Laying on his back in the middle of a massive white room atop a raised circular platform, Amrin sat himself up and sighed. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he was here. Not long enough as far as he was concerned though. Moving his gaze from one throne to another he frowned at having to wait for them.

    The thrones were, just as the rest of the room, pure white and circled all around the large room. Tall backs and no cushions or padding to be seen. The design was utterly simplistic as well. Full square base and two solid arm rests made the lower portion of the chair. What looked to be a relief of a massive rooted tree was engraved into the back of the chair¡¯s tall backing.

    Amrin crossed his legs and waited for the show to start. He knew he was going to get an earful, and wasn¡¯t pleased about it. Just as he was thinking about how annoying this was going to be a series of flashes filled the room. Multiple colors washed over the large white room, nearly blinding him, making him cringe from it.

    Once more he looked at each of the thrones. This time they had occupants, each wearing a robe of different color and design. Their faces were covered by large hoods that draped over their heads, shrouding their features in shadows.

    ¡°You honor us with your presence, Amrin Endrane.¡± The figure in a pitch black robe spoke.

    His voice smooth and calming, but Amrin also noticed a hint of sarcasm there as well though.

    ¡°Watch your tone, Cimmerian.¡± The red robed figure chided. Her alto words rang into the empty room.

    ¡°Well can you really blame him? I mean how long as it been? Ten? Fifteen?¡± the gravelly voice of the Green robed figure filled the room this time.

    ¡°Whether or not he has been here in some time is of no concern to us!¡± This time it was the figure in purple. His voice was sly and sharp, as if he was a shady merchant trying to con you out of something, instantly making you want to put your guard up just in case.

    Amrin started shaking his head and let out another sigh. It was always like this, and the primary reason he never liked coming here. He rolled his eyes as the four who spoke out before began to argue amongst themselves.

    ¡°Silence! You all forget your place!¡± The command rang out through the room with a booming and overwhelming volume.

    Amrin¡¯s eyes went wide and he pursed his lips in surprise and shock from his ears being assaulted by the sudden sound. It was quite effective though. The room fell silent after the shout rang out. The one to command such authority was the one shrouded in a robe that was a culmination of all the other robes¡¯ base color. While not gaudy to look at, it was still quite a drastic difference from the others.

    ¡°Now. Amrin. You realize what it was that brought you here to us, correct?¡± She asked.

    Letting out a deep and exaggerated sigh, Amrin turned to face her.

    ¡°Yes, Aurora, I¡¯m quite aware.¡± He said simply.

    ¡°And as some of us have pointed out¡­¡± she said with an edge to it, while looking at the ones in question. ¡°It has been far too long since you last appeared here. You are no doubt showing signs of it already.¡±

    ¡°Signs of what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Loss of control.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked directly at the hooded figure that sat motionless on the throne, just like the other eleven that circled around him. He knew it wasn¡¯t just his imagination or overreacting.

    ¡°You know what it is? How do I stop it?¡±

    ¡°Stop it? Hahahaha!¡± Cimmerian began to cackle at the question.

    Amrin changed his gaze from Aurora to Cimmerian in an instant. The second his eyes met Cimmerian¡¯s the laughter stopped.

    ¡°W-what!? You think you frighten me!?¡± he yelled.

    ¡°Cimmerian¡­shut up.¡± The words didn¡¯t match the tone of the voice. Cute, high pitched and cheerful.

    Sitting on the opposite side of the room from Cimmerian the white robed girl berated him. It was unfortunate for her, since the room was pure white just as her robe was, the only hint of color coming from her throne was the rosy pink cheeks and nose that peeked from under her hood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that you brat! Who do you think I am?!¡± he said standing up abruptly.

    ¡°An idiot, that¡¯s what!¡± she shouted jumping out of her seat. ¡°Ugh, to think you¡¯re related to me¡­its bad enough you¡¯re older as well.¡±

    ¡°You think I want to be your brother?!¡±

    Instead of just Amrin shaking his head in disbelief, it was everyone else around him as well. These two were notorious for going off subject and arguing over the smallest of things. Normally Amrin would just watch and laugh, but Aurora had information on why he felt like he was losing himself, and he wanted to know more.

    ¡°Glarian! Cimmerian! If you two insist on acting out, I will ask you to retire.¡± Aurora commanded.

    Her word made them both fall silent and sit back down.

    ¡°Aurora¡­is there any way to stop it?¡± Amrin asked once more.

    ¡°I believe you know the answer to that already Amrin. You are not long for that world I¡¯m afraid. The time you spent away from us has¡­damaged you.¡± She said somberly.

    The others that surrounded him fidgeted in their seats, the rustling of their robes echoed through the empty room.

    ¡°How long, and is there anything I can do to slow it down?¡±

    The hood shuffled to the side and Amrin could see her frown at the question.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I do not have the answers to those questions I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Throwing his arms up into the air, Amrin fell backwards and laid on the platform in the center of the room. Staring blankly at the ceiling of the room, he pondered just what he could do to try and stop, or even slow the degradation down.

    ¡°But aside from that issue, the reason for your appearance here¡­¡±

    Aurora¡¯s voice sounded like a scolding mother. Which immediately made him cringe.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I used too much power and passed out. I know.¡± He said while still sprawled out on the floor.

    ¡°My apologies for that.¡± A timid and quiet voice spoke.

    Turning his head to the side in an attempt to match the voice to the person, a small hand poked out of the sleeve of a white robe outlined with black accents and trim.

    ¡°Not your fault Sempra. I should be the one to apologize. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I-It is fine. I¡¯m alright.¡± She said shyly.

    ¡°Amrin, you should know better than to use that much energy in one go.¡± Aurora interrupted.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Especially given your current condition. I don¡¯t know how to stop or slow it down. But I assure you, doing things like that will certainly increase it.¡±

    ¡°Why did you do it? I-if you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± Sempra said shyly.

    Amrin let out a long sigh and frowned.

    ¡°I felt like it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Aurora chimed in.

    ¡°I felt bad, ok. Plus I didn¡¯t think I would have used enough energy to be put into this situation! Besides, I¡¯ve used a lot more energy in the past and was fine.¡±  He said as he raised his hands into the air, looking as if he was attempting to hug nothing.

    ¡°Amrin. You must remember that your connection with us is tenuous at best while there. You are not able to use any and all of your abilities as you see fit and not have any repercussions. Even before your time cut from us.¡± Aurora said.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m starting to get that feeling now more than ever.¡± Amrin said while staring at his hand outstretched in the air above him.

    ¡°Well it is entirely up to you. Just please take care from now on, if you would?¡± Aurora asked.

    Amrin sat up quickly and looked towards her. After a moment of silence, nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve slacked off enough here. Should be getting back.¡±

    ¡°Before you leave Amrin. She recently appeared in that place.¡± Aurora spoke softly.

    Turning away from her, Amrin begins to fade away. The other side of the room becoming visible through his translucent body.

    ¡°How is she?¡± he asks before disappearing entirely.

    ¡°She is well.¡±

    In the moment before Amrin disappeared from sight, he smiled gently.

 Chapter Twenty Two

    It was well into the afternoon of the next day by the time the three trudged back into Newrand, exhausted and on the verge of collapsing. Even with Frost Barrier active, it didn¡¯t do anything to keep their bodies from sweating from the long trek and exertion of carrying a heavy load from that distance.

    The first place all of them agreed to head was a tavern or inn that had bathing facilities. The amount of sweat, grime, blood and overall filth was embarrassing. Which only added to their anxiety when people began to give them a wide berth as they made their way through the city. Seeing the hanging sign just outside of the Inn they had in mind made each of them smile from the bottom of their heart and tear up from joy.  After the ordeal they had just gone through, something as simple as a hanging wooden sign for an Inn made their world better.

    Pushing the swinging doors open and awkwardly stumbling through the doorway, Lestith and Kaia managed to make it to the front counter, immediately dropping the strongbox with a loud bang, where a startled older man stared at them in horror and worry. His brow fully furled and visibly swallowing hard, the old man was afraid to speak.

    ¡°Two¡­.two rooms¡­please!¡± Lestith force out between heavy pants and trying to rest his weak and exhausted body on the counter.

    ¡°A bath! I need¡­a bath!¡± Kaia made sure to demand. The sweat beading down her forehead, her eyes fighting to stay open.

    ¡°R-right away! Miss Emily! Miss Emily if you could, please?!¡±

    The clerk turned his head to the side and yelled for someone to assist him. The beaded curtain draped in the doorway just behind him began to part and an older woman stepped through and bowed to greet them.

    ¡°If you could please keep your voice down. There are other guests that will become troubled.¡±

    Her voice was stern but not rude or condescending. The air she had about her made it obvious that she had been the proprietress of this establishment for quite some time. Turning away from the employee that was put through a start from the sudden appearance of exhausted armored Knights, she immediately gathered the information necessary and began to write in a ledger. Moments later she grabbed two keys from the back of the counter and stood at the base of a set of stairs.

    ¡°If you would please follow me.¡± She said simply.

    Kaia and Lestith still attempting to catch their breath grabbed their respective rope handles and hoisted the box up once more and begrudgingly walked up the stairs following the one named Miss Emily. The top of the steps split to the left and the right, each hallway having a row of doors for rooms the Inn offered.

    Miss Emily walked to the left and headed to the door closest to the stairwell. Inserting the key and turning it with a click, she pushed it open and ushered the tired group inside.

    ¡°If you could please leave your¡­companion and personal effects here. The other room assigned to you will be just opposite this one. At the end of the hall will be the baths. They are currently unoccupied so now would be an opportune time for you to take advantage of them.¡±

    She stood to the side as Kaia, Lestith and Grandall filed into the room. Kaia and Lestith immediately dropped the heavy strongbox just to the side of the door, next to a table and exhaled in relief. Grandall gently lifted Amrin off from his shoulder and placed him onto the bed.

    ¡°There are towels and cleaning product in the bathing rooms. There are two separate rooms for male and female. Please keep them as such. I shall return with a wash basin and towels to care for your friend here.¡±

    Before any of them could acknowledge what she had said, Miss Emily had placed a key on the table just to the side of the door, and left. Looking at each other in turn the thought all crossed their mind simultaneously. They wanted a bath. No, they needed a bath. Grandall and Lestith began to take off portions of their armor as Kaia stood there with a blank look. Both of the men paused at the realization and immediately stopped.

    ¡°S-sorry. We¡¯ll do this in the other room.¡± Lestith said as he picked up the key and headed towards the other room.

    ¡°W-wait! Should I not be the one to have my own room?¡± She quickly objected.

    ¡°Oh, well if you wish it. But I figured that since you are in his service and tasked to watch over him it would be best to have the same room.¡±

    His reasoning wasn¡¯t that out of the ordinary. Plus since Amrin was unconscious the chances of anything happening were slim. But what would happen? Her mind began to wander into areas that she never thought about before and tensed up. Pushing the random thoughts from her head she composed herself and nodded.

    ¡°You are correct. Very well.¡±

    Hearing this, Lestith and Grandall quickly headed to the other room while still attempting to take off the easier portions of their armor. Closing the door behind them, Kaia was left alone with Amrin. Quickly turning to make sure he was still unconscious she sighed in relief. She began to take her tassets and greaves off first. If Amrin was to wake up at any moment, she would rather her legs be exposed than anything else first.

    Now that her lower half was fully exposed, save for her panties, she became extremely self-conscious about undressing in the same room as a man. Even if he was passed out. Thinking that there had to be something to cover herself up with she began to rummage inside the dressers and the armoire inside the room. A sense of relief washed over her when the armoire had inside it a large bathrobe. Quickly grabbing it off of the hook she stood behind the open door of it and began to quickly take the remaining parts of her armor off.

    Throwing Grandall¡¯s large shirt to the floor first. Unclipping the fasteners on the side of her cuirass she methodically began to remove the now useless and mangled chunks of metal from her body. After a few moments she was fully undressed with mounds of metal and bloodied cloth at her feet. She threw the robe around her body quickly and peeked around the door of the armoire, eyes narrowed and suspicious, to make sure he was still sleeping. She smiled at the fact that he still was, then immediately felt badly about it. He was unconscious for a reason she had no knowledge of, and she had no idea when he would wake up¡­if ever.

    Exhaling in frustration she decided it would not due to dwell on something she couldn¡¯t do anything about. Just as she stepped from behind the door of the armoire, there was a knock on the room door, followed by it opening quickly. Kaia jumped back behind the armoire door, and closed it partly as if trying to hide inside of it.

    Miss Emily stood in the doorway with one eyebrow raised in confusion at the scene. But noticing the bits of armor and cloth on the ground realized what was happening.

    ¡°Please do not concern yourself with hiding, Lady Knight. I trust you found the robe inside? If you require a new one or an additional one for your companion I will be happy to accommodate.¡±

    She entered the room and closed the door behind her. In her other arm was a large basin of steaming water and a few towels draped on the edge of the basin. Placing it on the nightstand beside the bed, Miss Emily then sat Amrin up and took his shirt off in one quick motion and put it on the floor beside her. Moving to his boots she quickly removed them and sat them neatly at the foot of the bed. As she began to undue the belt holding his pants up Kaia held her breath and went wide eyed.

    ¡°W-what are you doing!?¡± she yelped.

    Miss Emily turned at the sudden question and looked at her in a completely indifferent gaze.

    ¡°It is quite obivous that this young man is in need of bathing. As he is unconscious, he is unable to do so. I am taking the liberty to bathe him while you and your companions may take a bath of your own.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°It is not the first time I have had to take care of a wounded or unconscious man, Lady. I assure you he will be taken care of properly. Now. If you could please tend to yourself?¡± she said, gesturing to the door.

    Kaia wasn¡¯t sure if she should leave Amrin alone with a stranger, but the prospect of having to stand and watch as his naked body is cleaned caused her even more anxiety. Taking the lesser of two evils, Kaia quickly ran to the door and exited it.

    Miss Emily could do nothing but smile slightly and shake her head. A moment later she continued to undress Amrin, to clean and bathe him.

    Grandall and Lestith had thrown their armor onto the floor of their room and quickly made their way to the bath room. It was much larger than they had expected with three separate basins to wash yourself and tubs to soak afterwards. The water basins were filled with steaming water, refilled every few hours by various employees from a large tank most likely behind the Inn.

    Not caring how it worked or the logistics behind it, the two immediately began to douse themselves in water and scrub the multiple days of filth from their bodies. Making sure to use copious amounts of soap.

    ¡°This sounded so easy from the start, but I¡¯ll be damned if that didn¡¯t go completely opposite of expectations.¡± Lestith said as he scrubbed the soap over his arms.

    ¡°Mm. Who would have thought we¡¯d have a run in with the Demon.  Well, Behemoth I guess is what it¡¯s called?¡±

    ¡°Dammit.¡±

    ¡°What is it, sir?¡± Grandall asked, still focusing on cleaning himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much that is unanswered, and I get the sinking feeling will remain as such.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to know so much about him though, sir? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    Lestith sighed and poured a bowl of water over his head to wash away the soap from his hair. Rubbing his hands over his face to get rid of the excess water and to push his hair back he sat silently for a moment.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you wondered where he comes from? What he wants? I mean¡­he claims to not have any ulterior motives and is searching for something. But I can¡¯t accept it.¡±

    ¡°Why? He doesn¡¯t sound like a bad guy. Plus he hasn¡¯t done anything that would give me the impression he is up to no good.¡± Grandall said.

    ¡°Anyone that has that kind of power has some kind of agenda.¡±

    Grandall furrowed his brow and looked at Lestith, confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°He reminds me of the nobility. The bureaucrats that dictate where we go, what we do, what we say and in times of war, when we die.¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯s a noble?¡± The water splashed over his face muffling the question slightly.

    ¡°Yes. No¡­.I don¡¯t know!¡± he said as he scratched his head in frustration. ¡°He just has that air about him. It¡¯s similar to all of the other pompous and self-righteous nobles my father had to entertain in his time.¡±

    ¡°Really? I guess I don¡¯t get that from him. I¡¯ve met of few of these, umm¡­nobles you speak of and I know what you mean. But Amrin is¡­different. He doesn¡¯t come off as, well, he doesn¡¯t give me the same sense of unease as they do.¡±

    Grandall was careful not to say anything that could be viewed as defamation or outright disdain towards nobles. While Lestith was born into an upper class family, and able to get away with more vocal opinions on nobility, Grandall was the son of a farmer and humble Knight in the employ of said Nobles. Of course he had opinions that he shared with his wife and occasionally Lestith, but only to a degree and never anything that could come back to haunt him. He knew better.

    The two having finished scrubbing the dirt and grime from their bodies, gently lowered themselves into their own soaking tubs. Both releasing a sigh of relief and happiness. They¡¯ve been walking for over a day and just now had the opportunity to actually relax and do nothing. As Knights they weren¡¯t unfamiliar with long campaigns, but something about this particular mission just wore them out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯m just overreacting. Seeing things or wanting things where there¡¯s nothing to be found.¡± He said as he laid his head against the edge of the wooden tub and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you doing that though? I can understand if there was some previous event that made you suspicious but we¡¯ve never met the guy before have we?¡±

    ¡°Actually we have. He was, what we thought was, the old man from Edgewood.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! That¡¯s why he looked familiar.¡± Grandall slapped the water at the realization.

    The two sat in silence, enjoying the quiet and the moderate warmth of the water and relaxed.

    ¡°But anyway, onto better topics. How are Marianne and Madeleine doing?¡± Lestith spoke while still resting his head, eyes closed.

    ¡°They¡¯re good, they¡¯re good. Marianne was none too happy when she found that I was going to be away for a few more days after just getting back from our mission to Edgewood though. But I told her ¡®woman, tis my job! I am the man of the house and tis my duty as a Knight! You don¡¯t like it, you should not have married me!¡¯ and that was the end of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­you apologized a dozen times and told her you¡¯d make it up when you got back, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lestith opened his eyes and cast Grandall a sidelong glance waiting for a reply.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lestith covered his face to muffle the sound of his laughter.

    ¡°Yes, yes. How nice it must be to not have a woman to answer to.¡± Grandall frowned and splashed water towards Lestith who was still laughing at his expense.

    ¡°Ok, my apologies.¡± He said while still chuckling ¡°It¡¯s just quite surprising that the larger than life Baris Grandall is tamed by someone as, petite, as Marianne. But what about Madeleine, how is the apple of her father¡¯s eye?¡± Lestith asked with a smile still full on his face.

    ¡°She¡¯s amazing! Growing up so fast as well¡­I feel that when I get back from this mission I won¡¯t even recognize her. She¡¯ll be a completely different person.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not some kind of monster Grandall¡­she¡¯ll still be the same little girl now as she was when you left. Stop being so dramatic.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, sir! She¡¯s just so¡­so amazing!¡± Grandall raised his fists into the air and exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes¡­yes I believe you just mentioned something along those lines already.¡±

    Once again silence fell between the two as they soaked in the water, which was slowly getting cooler the longer they procrastinated.

    ¡°Speaking of the women in our lives, what about you sir?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What about me?¡± he asked once again resting his head against the edge of the tub.

    ¡°The young lady that we rescued from Edgewood. I understand she is now in your care at your estate?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Yes. Her.¡±

    ¡°Should I not have asked?¡± Grandall asked, his voice filled with concern.

    ¡°No, no it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just¡­¡± he took a deep breath and exhaled quickly in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to act around her or treat her.¡±

    ¡°Not good with the ladies eh? Even after all the women at the local bar tell me such stories of you?¡± Grandall said jokingly.

    ¡°Heh¡­no. If only it were so easy. She seems to be acclimating to her new surroundings slowly. She was never one to be catered to in such a fashion and you can see the nervousness and anxiety in her eyes and body. I insisted that she need not worry or be afraid. That if there was anything she require she need only ask.¡±

    Grandall nodded his head in acknowledgement. He knew there was something more than just her anxiety in being in a new home and living a new way of life.

    ¡°But there¡¯s more?¡± he prodded.

    Lestith let out a loud sigh.

    ¡°Yes. She is becoming more and more accepting of the tragedy that befell her village. But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what really happened?¡±

    ¡°No! And I feel that I am deceiving her!¡± He smashed his fist into the water, sending it spraying across the floor.

    ¡°I understand your concerns, sir. But¡­according to Commander Braddock, did Amrin not put those memories into her to ease her pain and give her a chance to at least lead a normal life?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it any better. You can all accept that reasoning so easily but you don¡¯t have to look into her eyes and know that what she believes is a lie. You don¡¯t have to scream in your mind that there was nothing you could do to save her family and they all died in vain as you look right at her.¡±

    Grandall looked at Lestith as his scowl became more and more pronounced. He could only imagine having to hide something of that level from a person who has lost everything.

    ¡°Oh, how foolish of me. What is her name, sir? I realize I know nothing of her.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth. Her name is Elizabeth Tepison. Her father was the village¡¯s blacksmith and her mother the local midwife. She looked only of skin and bones and surprised me when I found out, but she is nineteen years of age. No longer a child, well into marrying age.¡±

    ¡°I see. She did indeed look nothing like her age in the state we found her. How is she physically now?¡±

    ¡°She is doing much better. She still only eats small portions though. Not nearly as much as a growing girl should. But she says that it¡¯s because it hurts and makes her ill if she eats too much. I believe it is because the many days, weeks¡­months, of malnutrition has wreaked havoc on her body. But she is no longer just skin and bone. It still pains me to see how frail she is.¡±

    ¡°It is good to hear she is getting better though. Hopefully by this time next year she will be a fine young lady.¡± Grandall said.

    ¡°Mm. But what to do afterwards¡­¡± Lestith said under his breath.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just¡­thinking out loud is all. I think it¡¯s about time we take care of things around the city, speak to the Captain on duty and see about refining that damned Adamantine.¡±

    They both exited the tubs and walked towards the rack that had the towels to dry themselves off.

    ¡°Oh, if there is ever anything that we can do to help with Elizabeth please don¡¯t hesitate to ask, I¡¯ll see if the missus can assist.¡±

    ¡°Its fine, Grandall. Eristole has been watching and tending to her needs in my time away. I appreciate the thought nonetheless.¡± He paused and tilted his head at the realization of something. ¡°Actually, there might be something you could do to help.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve had visitors, and longer still since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of meeting your better half and young one. What say you visit my estate by weeks end for dinner? I¡¯m sure it would be nice for Elizabeth to meet new faces instead of Eristole and myself.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a fantastic idea, sir. I shall let the wife know when we get back to Arestoth. I¡¯m sure Maddy will be excited. She does enjoy your company¡­.for some odd reason.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon!? I¡¯m amazing with children!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you make a child cry just by looking at it, sir.¡±

    ¡°I had just gotten back from monster subjugation and was covered in blood! That doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry what was that? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hear you sir!¡±

    Grandall quickly wrapped a towel around his waist and help it with his left hand, and started walking out of the bath room towards their bedroom while holding a hand over one ear, head tilted to use his shoulder to cover the other.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t count Grandall!¡± Lestith shouted just before the door swung shut.

    After Lestith had dried himself off enough he wrapped a towel around his waist and made sure to turn two tiles hanging from the wall outside of the bath room, to show red Xs, which indicated that two of the three baths had been used. This way whoever was in charge of them would know to drain them and refill them with clean water for the next guest and to drop hot stones into the third to re-heat it.

    As he made his way to the bedroom the door to the room that Amrin was in opened and Miss Emily walked out with a basin of dirty water and towels.

    ¡°I trust the bath was relaxing and pleasant?¡± she asked Lestith, who was slightly caught off guard since he was wearing nothing but a towel around his waist and one draped over his shoulders.

    ¡°Oh, yes it was amazing. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I took the liberty to place a change of plain clothing into the dresser of your room. Please let me know if there is anything else you wish.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. Your hospitality is tremendous.¡±

    She lowered her head in gratitude and acknowledgement of the compliment.

    ¡°Also, there is a dining area where we will serve dinner in approximately one hour. If you wish to partake.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great. Lady Kaia and Amrin, how are they?¡±

    ¡°The Lady had left to bathe a moment ago. Your companion, has been bathed as well. He seems to be coming down with a fever so I left him undressed and under the sheets. I will be by to bathe him later tonight and again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I cannot thank you enough. Also, the matter of payment¡­¡±

    Before he could finish the sentence, she raised her free hand to stop him from continuing.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Please, Sir Knight. We shall discuss such things at a later time. But I assure you it shall only be a moderate fee.¡±

    As she began to head towards the stairs she turned and bowed slightly to Lestith and walked out of sight.

    Lestith entered his room and saw Grandall sprawled on top of one of the beds and snoring loudly. He was glad that he took the time to at least put some clothes on before doing so. Pulling a change of clothes from the dresser next to the other bed he began to change.

    Once he was clean, relaxed, in comfortable clothes and all was quiet the wariness washed over him like a wave. He wanted to stay awake and try to get a few chores taken care of, but he was just so incredibly tired. Looking at Grandall passed out on the bed he knew exactly how he must have felt after changing. He lay on the bed and rested his head on the pillow.

    ¡°Just for a little bit. Just enough¡­.to¡­.¡± he said to himself, but before he could even finish the thought, Lestith had passed out.

    A loud banging on the door caused the two of them to sit upright quicker than most would think possible. Lestith and Grandall fully alert and ready for whatever order was about to be shouted. Blinking their eyes rapidly for a moment and looking around the room, they saw that they were still in the Inn room. They both relaxed.

    Once more the bang at the door caused them to flinch. Lestith was the closest, so standing from his bed he opened it and peeked into the hall. There he saw Kaia out of her armor and in a simple sun dress that took him slightly by surprise, but wasn¡¯t made evident to her by his grogginess.

    ¡°Lady Kaia. H-how long have we been asleep?¡± Lestith asked rubbing his eyes with his right hand.

    ¡°It has only been an hour. You were sleeping?¡± she asked, the tone of her voice indicating her dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yes, were you able to get some rest as well?¡±

    ¡°No. Unfortunately the room I am in has one bed¡­which is currently occupied.¡± She said simply.

    ¡°Ah¡­I see¡­¡± he didn¡¯t quite know what to say. He was quite confident that nothing would be a good answer.

    ¡°If you are feeling rested enough, they are serving dinner in the dining area. Would you care to join me?¡±

    ¡°Food?¡± Grandall said from inside the room.

    ¡°We would love to.¡± Lestith answered.

    They left their respective rooms and headed down the stairs where Miss Emily was tending to the counter. Acknowledging them with a simple bow, she went back to doing paperwork. The three of them entered the doorway to the dining area and were greeted to an amazing assortment of smells. The various tables already had quite a few of the guests enjoying their dinner, laughing, smiling and having conversations and not paying them any mind.

    Kaia who was usually the center of attention anywhere she went, not in a pleasant way, without her armor was only glanced at with a smile and nothing more. The appearance of a demi-human in Newrand was nothing out of the ordinary. She loved it.

    Taking their seats at one of the few open tables, one of the employees walked up and began to pour them some water into the glasses that were already present at the table. Lestith wasn¡¯t surprised or fazed by the service he was receiving, but Grandall and Kaia¡¯s eyes were noticeably impressed with it all.

    ¡°The dinner for tonight will be a flame cooked pheasant with a side of seasoned and buttered vegetables. Is that acceptable?¡± the waiter asked.

    ¡°Oh, yes that sounds fine.¡± Lestith said simply.

    ¡°Works for me. I could eat anything about now.¡± Grandall declared.

    ¡°And for the Lady, does she wish for a side of the vegetables, or a slightly larger portion of pheasant instead?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. I am fine with the same as the others. Thank you.¡± She says with a gentle nod.

    ¡°Very well. The food will be out shortly.¡±

    As the waiter walked away from the table Kaia and Grandall look at each other and curl their mouths down in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten in a fancy place like this before.¡± Grandall said with a smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lestith looks between the, brow furled and confused.

    ¡°I must admit, I am not used to having this level of comfort in a mostly human environment.¡±

    ¡°Gah, that whole demi-humans are less than the greater races horseshit?¡± Grandall said as he waved his hands dismissively.

    ¡°Grandall please. Language.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry sir.¡±

    ¡°But I agree with your sentiment. I have no idea where or how such ridiculous notions came about.¡± Lestith scoffed.

    ¡°Regardless, it seems to be a very common problem in Arestoth. It is the reason I do not travel outside of the Academy, and in the cases I do, I do so fully armored.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame really. The Shadow Princess needing to hide behind her armor when she should be walking proud and being celebrated as a hero.¡± Grandall said as he leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms.

    ¡°N-no. That¡¯s quite alright. I am not one for notoriety.¡± She waved the notion away.

    ¡°Well unless the Tranquil Refuge makes headway with the other kingdoms and establishes a solid government and recognition by the Guild of Chanters¡­I doubt anything short of the world needing to be united for a common goal will alter the skewed and ridiculous preconceived notion they have of them.¡±

    The mood turned sour as they talked about the disdain and blatant hatred for the demi-human species and tribes. As they sat in silence, the waiter arrived with a rolling cart with their meal. Gently placing each of the plates in front of them, he bowed and went on his way.

    ¡°This looks and smells incredible.¡± Grandall said, immediately taking a bite of the pheasant.

    The portions weren¡¯t what he was used to at home, but the flavor was more than enough to make up for that fact. While his wife was a great cook, and wouldn¡¯t dare say otherwise, the food before him was on a whole other level.

    The three ate in silence while they enjoyed the meal in peace and quiet. Even there were quite a few other guests, the overall volume in the room was quite low.

    ¡°Well, even though it is late in the day I still believe we should see about refining the ore we retrieved from Infernus Pass while we¡¯re here.¡± Lestith said, before taking a drink of his water.

    ¡°Would that not be better suited to the refineries in Arestoth?¡± Kaia asked.

    ¡°I thought about that. But without knowing how long Amrin will be incapacitated, we may as well be proactive while we can.¡±

    ¡°Could we not summon a carriage to escort us back to Arestoth? I¡¯m sure the Headmistress would accommodate us.¡± Kaia said.

    ¡°Mm, I thought of that option as well. But even if that were to come, we would be forced to wait for that carriage for at least three days. Leaving us those days to be¡­¡±

    ¡°Proactive¡­¡± Grandall finished his statement with a slight frown.

    ¡°Precisely. But regardless, if we have a way of communicating with Her Grace, a carriage would be most welcome. I doubt any horse we find would be willing to carry that much ore without issue.¡±

    ¡°I believe she may have given Master a communication orb that is capable of traversing the distance. After our meal I will be sure to contact her if you and Sir Grandall wish to find the local refinery?¡±

    ¡°I believe that is as sound a plan as any.¡± Lestith said, nodding his head in agreement.

    ¡°By the way Lady Kaia, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­what did Amrin do to you?¡± Grandall asked suddenly.

    Kaia flinched and swallowed her food wrong. Quickly taking a drink of water to keep from choking, her eyes watered and turned red from it.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± she said placing a hand on her chest to steady herself.

    ¡°Well at Infernus Pass you said that the spear, while not hitting you directly, inflicted serious injuries. But when we found you, you were perfectly healthy and¡­.¡± Grandall trailed off.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Well, I only say this because the missus makes it a point to scold me if I fail to notice the finer details she puts into her appearance. But, you look much younger than when we set off from Arestoth.¡±

    Kaia looked from Grandall with wide eyes, and then to Lestith, who only nodded in agreement with his assessment. She let out a gentle sigh and placed her eating utensils down, took a drink of water again and leaned back in her chair.

    ¡°I honestly have no idea what he did. And that is the truth.¡±

    ¡°Well forgive me for not being so readily accepting, but certainly you have some clue or inclination of what occurred?¡± Lestith probed.

    ¡°If you want the truth of it all. I was in excruciating pain after the impact of the spear, face down on the ground. The act of moving my head to survey the area caused me more pain than I care to remember. I noticed Master still standing even after losing an arm and then I lost consciousness. When I awoke next, I was on my back staring at the sky. No pain whatsoever¡­¡±

    She paused and wondered whether she should tell them about the state of her armor and what she believed be the cause. But at this point it was better to be open about the event instead of making up lies.

    ¡°When I told you that my armor had been badly damaged, I believe it was Master that had removed the front portion of my armor to assess the damage and healed me¡­somehow.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lestith said simply. ¡°I appreciate your honesty. But there is still an unanswered question in regards to your¡­appearance.¡±

    ¡°I too noticed it in the bath. I do not know what to tell you. While I appear younger, my mind, knowledge and everything else in regards to myself is no different.¡± She said holding up her arms up slightly in surrender.

    ¡°So either he used an incredibly powerful healing spell the likes of which we know nothing of¡­or a completely different type of magic altogether.¡±

    Kaia froze up at the mention of a new magic. She was fully aware that Amrin was capable of controlling twelve elements of magic. But other than the Prime Elements, Creation, Gravity and Void, the other three were a mystery to her. She made it a point not to make eye contact with Lestith in hopes that he not pry any further. But even if he asked, she didn¡¯t have the answer he was looking for.

    ¡°Well I suppose we¡¯ll learn in due time. But since he seems to be perfectly healthy from what we can determine, whatever he used may have just expended too much of his energy and caused him to fall unconscious?¡±

    ¡°That seems like the case. I¡¯ve seen a few cases of this on the front lines quite a while back. Some young new recruit decides to go crazy with enchanting his gear and before you know it he¡¯s sprawled on the ground and nothing but dead weight.¡± Grandall said.

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve seen cases like this as well. I suppose it¡¯s just a shock that someone as capable as him doing the same. Which means whatever he did¡­must have been incredibly powerful.¡±

    ¡°Well enough talking about a man that can¡¯t even speak for himself. How are you feeling Lady Kaia?¡± Grandall asks.

    ¡°Oh, I am well. Thank you. More than, actually.¡± She runs her hand over her stomach and smiles.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s safe to say that if not for Amrin, we would not be having this conversation right now.¡± Lestith says equal parts grateful and frustrated that he was able to do nothing.

    They had all finished their meal and were letting themselves settle when the waiter comes back to the table.

    ¡°Is there anything else you require?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Oh, no thank you.¡± Lestith responds. ¡°Oh, actually yes. Is there a refiner capable of refining Adamantine in the city, and if so would they still be open for business?¡±

    The waiter furrows his brow in thought and ponders for a moment.

    ¡°I believe the only one in town capable of processing ore of that rarity is Master Gilreth. He is in the eastern part of the city. His workshop has a rather large smokestack so it¡¯s hard to miss. As for whether or not he is still open for business, I¡¯m sorry but I do not know.¡± He says with a bow.

    ¡°Well I suppose Grandall, if you would be able to check with Master Gilreth about the cost and time necessary to process the amount of ore we have, and Lady Kaia if you could please contact Headmistress Elena? I will speak with the Captain stationed here and let him know of the events at Infernus Pass.¡±

    ¡°Uhh, sir?¡± Grandall raised his hand at the mention of the last part of Lestith¡¯s command.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to only report the pertinent information and omit the¡­conjecture.¡± He said, which immediately assuaged Kaia and Grandall¡¯s worries.

    They each got up from the table and made their way to the task given to them. Grandall to speak with Master Gilreth, Lestith to speak with the Knight Captain of New Randess and Kaia to speak with Elynara.

    *****

    Kaia gently opened the door to the room and peeked through the gap to see if Amrin was still unconscious. She had hoped that he was awake to ease her worry that he would never wake, and to finally speak with him¡­about a great many things. Entering the room quietly, she closed the door behind her. Coming to stand by the bed, she looked down at her master¡¯s peaceful face. His chest slowly rising and falling with the steady breathing.

    She absentmindedly placed her hand on her stomach while gazing at him and couldn¡¯t help but feel a well of emotion build up inside her. Sorrow, anger, anxiety, depression, happiness, relief, and hope¡­but most of all, gratitude. The man lying in front of her has given her a new beginning and she would not ever forget that.

    Taking a deep breath and deciding it was enough dwelling on something she could not do anything about at the moment, she looked around the room for his items. There was nothing. She was certain she saw Miss Emily place them by the bed before she left the room to go bathe. Unless¡­of course, they were so filthy and tattered that they were most likely thrown away. Any personal effects would most likely be in one of the many drawers in the room so Kaia got to work searching. The first was a nightstand next to the bed. There it was. A smooth red gem the size of a fist was resting just inside the first drawer she checked. Lucky.

    Holding it in her hand it was cold to the touch. Taking a seat at the table she placed it in front of her and concentrated, her eyes closed and head lowered. A moment later the crystal glowed to life.

    ¡°Lady Elena?¡± Kaia says towards the crystal.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The lack of response made her wonder if it was too late in the day for Elena to respond. Or perhaps something had happened and she was not in her office and able to reply? Frowning, Kaia reached for the orb in an attempt to cut the connection and try later.

    ¡°Amrin?¡± the gem hummed.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Elena?¡± Kaia repeated.

    ¡°Kaia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±

    ¡°Where is Amrin? Did I not give this gem to him? Is he ok?¡± the worry was plain in her voice.

    ¡°My lady, please, calm yourself. I shall explain everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kaia began to explain the events that transpired at Infernus Pass. Making a point to note that Elynara was not interrupting or asking any questions between her explanations of events. There were a few moments when Kaia wondered if the connection had been lost. She also explained the things she had seen prior to arriving at Infernus Pass. His use of Creation and Void. The conversation they had at New Randess, how he spoke of the elements he could control. As well as everything before her time prior to unconsciousness. The extraction of the ore, his use of Gravity, and then the Behemoth.

    She also told her of the changes that occurred to her body. Elynara knew of the scars on her stomach and what they entailed. Although she hesitated, Kaia also told her that Amrin was now unconscious and has been for the last day and a half, but make sure to mention that he looked physically healthy. But there was still silence on the other end of the crystal. After Kaia had finished up with their arrival in the city and their current stay at the Inn, she sighed in relief that she was able to tell all of it without stuttering or missing anything. But there was still silence on the other end.

    ¡°Lady Elena?¡± Kaia asked cautiously.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for apprising me of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Your words honor me, My Lady. Also, Captain Lestith has requested a carriage for transport, if at all possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I shall send one immediately. I will make a point to utilize the fastest mounts in the stable. It will arrive in three days¡¯ time.

    ¡°My thanks, My Lady.¡±

    The gem lay silent on the table for a few moments.

    ¡°Kaia. You know more about Master than any other person outside of the pacts of our family. I trust you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, My Lady, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°It means that you have knowledge of an existence that can change the very world around him if he so chooses. And the only reason he has deemed it acceptable to share these with you is because he has come to trust you. Trust that has sprung from your loyalty and aid to me, no doubt. Trust that should not be taken for granted.¡±

    ¡°I understand. My Lady. I shall do all in my power to keep that trust and confidence.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Also, My Lady?¡± Kaia fidgeted in her seat, causing the wood of the chair to creak.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what magic he has used to heal me?¡±

    ¡°I do not.¡± She said simply.

    Kaia¡¯s eyes went wide. Of all the people that could potentially have the answer besides Amrin, would most certainly have been Elynara. But the simple and direct response to the contrary made Kaia¡¯s head reel in confusion and wonder.

    ¡°B-but I¡­I thought that¡­¡±

    ¡°Kaia. There are a great many things I know in regards to Master. But an even greater many things that I am wholly in the dark about. Whatever he used to heal and remove the scars that once haunted you are something I know nothing about. You should feel blessed for that.¡±

    ¡°I do. My Lady. I do. So much that it terrifies me to think I will never be able to repay the kindness he has given me.¡± Her voice cracked from the emotion and helplessness she felt from not knowing what she could do to repay the one that saved her from her nightmare.

    Elynara didn¡¯t reply for a moment, which caused Kaia to become worried. Her eyes narrowed and brow knitted in concern.

    ¡°There is one thing you can do¡­¡±

    ¡°Anything. If it is within my power, I shall do anything.¡±

    ¡°It has come to my attention a certain¡­complication, which will require the kind of assistance and means that mere manpower will not fulfill.¡±

    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You must form a pact with Master.¡±

    Kaia shook her head and reeled back in surprise. A pact? Why would she need to do something like that?

    ¡°A¡­a pact? But, you are the one that I serve¡­to offer my service to another when I already have a master is an insult to you.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry yourself over such things. Kaia, you have served me as a guard and confidant all these years. I think of you as a friend, not a servant. And I feel that if there is anyone worthy of true loyalty and devotion, it is him. Forming a pact with Master will prove your loyalty, ensure your trust is not misplaced and grant Master an aid in the events that I fear will come to pass all too soon.¡±

    ¡°Aid? But from what I have seen of my Master, he is like an unstoppable force that cannot be matched¡­what aid would one such as I provide?¡±

    ¡°My Master?¡± Elynara replied in a curious tone.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Lord Amrin.¡± Kaia quickly tried to correct her mistake.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Kaia. It seems you have already come to accept Amrin the same way I have. It seems the pact is only a logical next step. It makes me happy to know that he has not changed after all this time. Of all the people that I believed would be impossible to win over, it was you.¡±

    ¡°M-My Lady?¡±

    ¡°Kaia, you must admit, you are not the easiest of people to get along with.¡± Elynara said in a playful yet serious tone.

    ¡°¡­¡± Kaia frowned, blushed in embarrassment and fidgeted in her seat at the comment.

    ¡°Regardless. Forming the pact is only a means to an end. Especially now that Master is incapacitated, I fear he will need us.¡±

    ¡°Lady Elena¡­what is it that has you so concerned? Did something happen while we were away?¡±

    Kaia could hear a loud exhale from the crystal followed by a moment of silence.

    ¡°Earlier today, there was a message that I had received. One that I did not think I would ever get. It was a small golem. The message it contained was¡­disconcerting.¡±

 Chapter Twenty Three - Meladris | Belgard

    ?**Confession time! This chapter was written before the ones contained in the Infernus Arc. But I had decided to keep all of the Infernus Arc chapters one continuous uninterrupted session. In retrospect, that wasn''t a good idea. But there is little to nothing i can do to fix it on RRL that wouldn''t cause massive confusion. So if/when I publish this, Chapter 23 & 24 will come after 14, or possibly 15 if I decide to break the continuity of the Infernus Arc in exchange for chronological order or events.

    So for now...cheese mode will be used and i''ll just put a disclaimer above them to show that this all happened before the arc. But it will only be these two chapters that are like this. The rest should be fine chronologically.  Let me know what you guys think would be best as far as placement of these next two chapters.**

    *Prior to the events at Infernus Pass*

    Meladris had bid her farewell to Belgard and began to walk up the stairs slowly. Her heart and mind racing with the possibilities of what they had just done. The what-if¡¯s and consequences for whether it succeeded, or if they failed. She wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to her surroundings until she heard voices from above her. Her eyes shot wide open and she looked up quickly. Luckily she was still a few flights below sight of the exit of the dungeon, but the voices were traveled down the empty stairway clear enough for her to hear.

    ¡°So what do you think it was?¡± a deep gruff voice asked.

    ¡°No idea, some kind of rat I think. If you think about where it came from it makes sense¡­who knows what the hell lives down there.¡± Another voice replied.

    Meladris didn¡¯t recognize the voices, but if she had to guess, they were guards that were doing their rounds. She swallowed hard and realized that they were talking about the golem that Belgard had created. She pressed her back against the stairwell and began to slowly push herself up the stairs as quietly as possible. The two voices continued to chat on about nothing in particular but what Meladris was most concerned about was when they would leave.

    She knew full well that there was no animals living in the dungeons, but she wasn¡¯t sure if there was anyone else that also did.

    ¡°You two! What are you doing there?!¡±

    The voice echoed through the open courtyard above her. The voice was familiar, and caused Meladris¡¯ heart to drop into her stomach. Of all the people that would come along, it had to be her.

    ¡°S-sorry ma¡¯am! We were just investigating something!¡± a guard said.

    ¡°Investigating what? How to slack off and waste Lord Valdiss¡¯ coin at the same time?!¡± she yelled.

    ¡°N-no, Lady Grandt! Of course not! There was a¡­¡±

    ¡°A what?!¡± Grandt interrupted, her patience was nonexistent.

    ¡°Nothing, ma¡¯am. Our apologies! We¡¯ll get back to our rounds!¡±

    Meladris once again swallowed hard and began to ease her nervousness at hearing the thud of footsteps travel away from the entrance.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Grandt yelled. ¡°What did you see?¡± Her voice was calmer, but still had an edge of anger.

    ¡°An animal, like a giant rat, ma¡¯am. But since it¡¯s a dungeon, it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°No¡­no there are no animals in this dungeon.¡± The tone of her voice caused Meladris to hold her breath.

    ¡°Would you like us to investigate further? Ma¡¯am?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Make sure that our guest is doing well while you¡¯re down there.¡± Grandt said with as much sarcasm as possible.

    Meladris closed her eyes and could feel the sweat beading down her forehead and neck. Her heart was racing and felt as if it was going to pop at any moment. She needed to hide¡­but where? She thought about running down the stairs and trying to find a hiding spot in an open cell, if there was one, or at the very end of the row of cells. Since there was only one occupant, and he was in the fifth cell, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason to check all the way to the end. But it was a risk she didn¡¯t want to take.

    If they had found her in the dungeons, and Grandt knowing that there was no animals in them, the amount of suspicion would be more than enough for Valdiss to punish them both. And knowing Valdiss'' propensity for violence and torture¡­it would not be a punishment she would wish upon anyone.

    She looked around her surroundings, the faint light of the sun from the entrance didn¡¯t help her any. There was no alcoves or holes or anything of the like that would allow her to hide herself. Meladris had to make a decision quickly, and none of the options she could think of yielded results she liked. Far from it.

    Her first option is to emerge from the dungeon and try to lie her way out of it. If it was just guards that would have been the best option, but now that Grandt was present, that option is the worst case scenario. The second option is to run downstairs and try to take the chance of finding a hiding spot in the dungeon themselves, either a cell or at the very end of the hallway.

    The third option is one she didn¡¯t want to do now that there was a chance that Amrin would be able to find them. But it was to fight. Take every one of Validss¡¯ men with her while she destroyed what she could of his laboratory before dying. But Valdiss would be right back to it once more, just as he did from thirty years ago.

    ¡°Pierce the darkness and give thy comforting presence. Highlight my surrounding and grant ease of mind.  Illuminate.¡± Said one of the guards.

    Since he had to recite the entire incantation, Meladris knew he was nothing more than a simple guard. But with Grandt so close by she didn¡¯t dare attempt anything foolish. Taking a deep breath, Meladris darted silently down the stairs quicker than humanly possible. Skipping entire flights of steps as she jumped down further and further into the darkness. After landing the final jump, Meladris noticed in the corner of her eye a glinting light down the hallway, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    The thought of who it was, could be, or how they were able to get passed her flashed through her mind. But after a moment she realized it was the pebble she had used earlier when she was speaking with Belgard. He wouldn¡¯t be able to tell her about it since he no longer had eyes. Taking a deep breath she calmed herself and began to make her way to Belgard¡¯s cell.

    ¡°Belgard?...Belgard!?¡± she whispered as loudly as she dared.

    ¡°Huh? Meladris? What is it this time?¡±

    ¡°There are guards coming this way¡­they saw the golem and got suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­well couldn¡¯t you do something about them?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°Grandt is with them¡­¡±

    The two fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°I see¡­that bitch of all people huh?¡± he finally replied.  ¡°Well there¡¯s only a few options really.¡±

    ¡°I know, but none of them are good. And unless you¡¯re willing to die right now¡­¡± she began to say.

    ¡°No. The only reason I¡­we, have stayed alive this long is to one day see him again. Plead our case and hope for forgiveness¡­or meet our end at his hands. So I damn well rather not be killed by the likes of Valdiss or his bitches¡­¡± he said with as much contempt as he could muster.

    ¡°I could try and shroud myself at the end of the hall¡­but the chances they would search them all, now that Grandt is also suspicious leads me to think that it would be a lost cause.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­true. Well¡­there is another option I think. But you won¡¯t like it.¡± Belgard said cautiously.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t I like it?¡±

    ¡°Because it relies on you being able to muster enough magical power to keep you from falling to your death.¡±

    ¡°Falling?¡­Belgard are you suggesting jumping into this¡­abyss?¡± Meladris asked looking into the pitch black hole between her and Belgard.

    ¡°Seems a bit better an idea than anything else you¡¯ve got right? Stay and try to hide¡­fail¡­get tortured and beaten into an inch of your life by Grandt and continue living under Valdiss¡¯ thumb, most likely in even worse conditions than you have now since he would no longer trust you? Or try to take them on, fail and die when Valdiss gets back and realizes what you¡¯ve done? And we both know that he isn¡¯t the kind of man that skimps on the torture. Or you could jump and¡­hope.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that make the golem completely pointless?¡± Meladris asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­if Master Amrin does get the message and comes here¡­Valdiss will be totally annihilated, as he should be. Even if we¡¯re not here, it¡¯s still a win in my opinion. And if we¡¯re free, we can at least try to locate him at our leisure and take the punishment he deems fit.¡±

    The options were filled with bad outcomes no matter how it was viewed. Meladris sat there contemplating for a moment until she heard boots clicking on the steps leading down to the cells.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s down there?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve tried finding out but¡­it just ends.¡±

    ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean? Just ends?¡±

    ¡°Just like I said, woman. It just¡­ends. I can trace and make a mental map of the walls and ceiling but after a certain point everything just disappears.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re in agreement that we would rather die by Amrin¡¯s hands instead of anyone else¡¯s¡­but suggest jumping to certain death into a bottomless cavern? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s not bottomless. There¡¯s ground down there.¡±

    ¡°But you just said it just ends.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, I didn¡¯t say that it was bottomless or endless. It just comes to a sudden stop. But there¡¯s absolutely nothing down there I can feel.  It¡¯s as if the darkness down there is eating everything around it. All magic, life, light¡­everything.¡±

    ¡°Th¡­That¡¯s not any better!¡± Meladris raised her voice slightly through gritted teeth. ¡°And what makes you think someone can survive the fall?¡±

    ¡°Well, like I said, it depends on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What? I told you you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re expecting me to conjure enough magic to make the shadows lessen the fall? Are you crazy?¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Hey, you asked me to do something crazy not too long ago if I remember correctly.¡± He grinned, only visible due to the small illuminated pebble.

    ¡°This is different and you know it. If I use too much I¡­¡± Meladris looked down to her chest and gently placed her right hand just above her breasts. The orb that Valdiss embedded was hidden beneath her blouse.

    ¡°Yours is different though isn¡¯t it?¡± Belgard said, knowing what Meladris was getting at.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she tilted her head, confused.

    ¡°Well unlike mine, which goes all the time¡­unfortunately. Yours seems to only activate by his command. And unless that man is more a monster than I gave him credit for¡­if you¡¯re outside of his range of influence, there¡¯s no way for him to be able to activate it.¡±

    Meladris thought about that possibility, but there was never really a chance, reason or need to test it out. As with all magic, if it isn¡¯t generated with a specific intent in mind, it will cease to function, or at least not function fully once out of range. Similar to Meladris¡¯ shadows that motivated the golem¡¯s movement. It was given basic commands to repeat the same function over and over, but anything more complex than that or dynamic adjustment would need to be within the Chanter¡¯s range of influence.

    Belgard¡¯s orb was activated with the intent to void any magical energy above a certain threshold, that is why it was able to stay active constantly and without Valdiss¡¯ direct control. If Meladris was able to get out of Valdiss¡¯ range of influence, there was a chance they could be free. But there was also a chance that the fall into the abyss would kill them, or cut them off from everything and anything and they would ultimately die of starvation or to whatever lives beneath.

    ¡°The time to decide is now Meladris. If my ears are any good now, they should be a few steps away from reaching the cells.¡± Belgard said, raising his left ear into the air slightly.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll jump. But on one condition.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me.¡±

    ¡°W-what? Woman are you ill? What the hell good am I going to do you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you Belgard. If I disappear suddenly and the only other person where the suspicious animal came from is you¡­what do you think will happen to you?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Belgard grumbled. He knew full well that he was only left alive because Meladris made an agreement with Valdiss.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. You¡¯re coming with me!¡± she said loudly.

    Knowing that Valdiss was away from the castle, and that there was a very short window of opportunity to use her full power she stepped away from the bars of Belgard¡¯s cell and raised her left hand. Without uttering a word, large masses of shadows formed just behind her. There were four total. On either side of her, two coming over her shoulders, and two from her lower back. Like massive arms of darkness. They reached out from behind her and grasped the bars of Belgard¡¯s cell and effortlessly ripped them out of the stone they were embedded into.

    The loud crash and smashing sound filled the dark dungeon, a cloud of dust and dirt billowed everywhere, making it impossible to see what was going on. Utilizing nearly all of her powers in a last ditch effort to get away it was possible for her to make out every aspect of the darkness in the dungeon.

    Since she had quite possibly the highest innate affinity to Darkness that anyone had ever seen, next to Amrin, the darkness was not a hindrance to her in the slightest. Her eyes were blanketed in a black cloud, and would by all rights mean she was blind, but it was the opposite. Everything around her was as bright as day, but lacked any color whatsoever.

    Two of the large darkness arms on her right, threw the bars of Belgard¡¯s cell towards the stairs, blocking the way. She could hear the shouts from the guards, yelling up the stairwell at Grandt that something was happening. But by the time Grandt was able to reach them, Meladris and Belgard would be long gone. Using one of the shadow arms, she picked up Belgard¡¯s frail and broken body as gently as possible.

    ¡°Last chance old timer¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhh, last I checked¡­you were older than me.¡± He began to chuckle, and cough violently at it.

    ¡°You are terrible.¡± She said with a slight laugh.

    Meladris, with her four shadow limbs and clouded black eyes looked into the abyss between the cell floor and the hall of the dungeon. Even though she could see clear as day everywhere else, passed a certain point into the abyss there was nothing but black. She swallowed hard.

    ¡°There they are! Stop!¡± one of the guards was climbing over the rubble and mangled remains of the cell bars.

    She turned to look at him and steeled herself, standing at the edge of the abyss. The guard¡¯s eyes shot wide open. Only because he had cast Illuminate on his armor was he able to see. Four massive black and writhing limbs coming from behind the woman before him. He had never seen anyone use Darkness magic as if it was a part of their body, something completely intangible had form, and mass¡­and power.

    He held out his hand and opened his mouth to shout. Before the words left his mouth though, Meladris jumped. As if it was the most natural thing to do, she casually hopped into the air and disappeared into the blackness.

    ¡°I hope you know of a way to slow us down!¡± Belgard yelled as they both began to plummet through the abyss.

    ¡°I do. But it¡¯s not going to be easy.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure if it doesn¡¯t work, the sudden stop at the end will be!¡±

    Two of the large shadow arms reached out beside her and their giant hands began to claw at nothing. But darkness was Meladris¡¯ forte, and even though it didn¡¯t look as if there was anything there, the darkness itself was what gave her the ability to do what she did. Her own arms mimicked the movements and motion of the shadow limbs, as they were able to help her focus on the task.

    The hands would be able to claw against the darkness itself, and since they were being fed her magical power, anything they touched became tangible as well. It was no different to someone grasping two ropes on either side and attempting to slow themselves down through sheer friction and strength. It took a tremendous amount of power and concentration on Meladris¡¯ part though.  The strain was plain on her face, the beads of sweat were trickling down her face, and her jaw was clenched in pain and effort the entire time.

    ¡°H-how¡­.far down until¡­the bottom?¡± she managed to let out.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been falling for what¡­fifteen seconds? Last I checked, a rock with a hint of my consciousness took over a minute to reach the bottom.¡± He said. ¡°So if you¡¯re managing to slow us down by even a fraction of that, we should reach the bottom in over a minute, but if we don¡¯t want to come to a puddle filled end¡­you need to make that time at least two minutes¡­I think.¡±

    ¡°You think!?¡± she yelled back.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a how-not-to-fall-to-your-deathologist!¡± he shouted back

    She grunted at the strain it took for her to keep the shadow arms tangible. She had to pour power into the limb holding Belgard, as well as the two arms creating the friction they needed to reduce their speed. But it wasn¡¯t enough, using the third arm, she reached it out and added yet another source of friction to reduce their speed.

    The effort required caused her to scream in pain slightly.

    ¡°Oi, Meladris! Is there anything I can do to help?!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.hold¡­.on!¡± she said through clenched teeth, eyes firmly closed and all the muscles in her body at full tension.

    Belgard knew what she meant and began to grasp into the darkness for her body. He felt a flutter of cloth and grasped hard. Meladris yelped and the speed they fell increased slightly.

    ¡°Oi, the hell woman!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t grab there!¡± she yelled.

    ¡°Oh¡­hehe¡­they¡¯re quite soft.¡±

    ¡°Oooh, Belgard, if this doesn¡¯t kill us, I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡±

    Belgard managed to wrap his arms around her waist and locked his hands behind her back. He did the same around her legs to make sure he wouldn¡¯t fall off. Now that Meladris didn¡¯t need to worry about dropping Belgard, she concentrated all power into the four shadow arms as they grasped the darkness. The power flooding through her body into the arms, then into the hands making the stream of darkness rapidly whipping passed them physical enough to grasp.

    With four of the arms performing the same task and not having to concern herself with putting too much power into the arm holding Belgard and crushing him, Meladris was able to relax, but only very slightly. It still put an incredible strain on her body. Belgard could hear her heart beating furiously in her chest, her breathing was rapid and her body was hot to the touch. He knew that if this continued for much longer she would burn herself out and fall unconscious.

    ¡°Not much longer now! You¡¯re doing fantastic, girl, absolutely fantastic!¡± Belgard shouted in an attempt to boost her morale.

    While they were plummeting through the darkness, Belgard did the only thing he could do. Kept count of the time it took from when they jumped and estimate the time until they hit the bottom.

    ¡°B-Belgard¡­.I¡­I can¡¯t!¡± she was beginning to slip, the speed they were maintaining was perfect and only a little longer until they reached the bottom at a rate that wouldn¡¯t kill them.

    ¡°A little more! Just hang on!¡± Belgard urged.

    ¡°I¡­Can¡¯t!!¡± she screamed.

    The shadow arms disappeared and the speed they fell rapidly increased. Belgard could hear her breathing had all but stopped and her pulse was incredibly weak. She had fallen unconscious. Just as he feared.

    ¡°Dammit woman! You always ask too much of me!¡±

    Belgard carefully turned himself around so that Meladris¡¯ body was against his back and he was the first to fall into the darkness. He reached inside his tattered shirt and pulled something out, bringing it up close to his mouth he began to whisper. After he was done, he took whatever it was that he pulled out and threw it ahead of him into the darkness.

    ¡°Please¡­work¡­.¡± He said.

    There was no one to hear it, but the thundering sound of two bodies hitting the ground echoed into the emptiness. The sound reverberated and lingered for a few moments until utter silence took over once more.

 Chapter Twenty Four - Meladris | Belgard

    ??*Prior to the events at Infernus Pass*

    The faint sounds of breathing filled the darkness. Grunts followed closely behind the labored breathing as she attempted to move her body. The sheer act of lifting her arm caused her to cringe and gasp in pain. She knew that she needed to roll off of Belgard and make sure he was ok. Summoning as much energy as she could she yelled through the pain and forced her body to roll to the side.

    ¡°Agh! Ugh¡­No¡­no¡­¡± She said between breaths, now laying on her side.

    Meladris closed her eyes and tried her hardest to reach out to the body she knew should be there, but she couldn¡¯t move a muscle. Instead, overwhelming fatigue and lethargy took over her body and her eyes slowly closed. She was once again unconscious.

    *****

    Her eyes shot wide open, immediately regretting it due to the blinding sunlight that pierced her vision. Using her hand to shield her eyes she squinted in an attempt to get used to the brightness.

    ¡°Hm. Seems like you pushed yourself a bit too hard.¡± The voice said.

    ¡°W-Who¡¯s there?¡± Meladris shouted into the air.

    She looked around her, she knew she should be in a pitch black cavern along with Belgard. Both on the brink of death, but instead, she was in a lush garden, flowers of all colors and types surrounded the area she stood. The sun was shining through the canopy of brilliant green leaves. Before her, there stood a pristine white gazebo surrounded by a small stream, a bridge leading towards it. It was the most beautiful scene she had ever laid eyes on.

    ¡°Oh, now that¡¯s not very nice. Come. Sit.¡± It urged.

    The disembodied voice was nowhere to be seen. The sound came from everywhere at once, but it wasn¡¯t overbearing or frightening. It was almost calming, and familiar. After offering for her to take a seat, Meladris felt a slight nudge in the direction of the gazebo. She whipped her head around hoping to see someone there, but instead was met with nothing.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± she shouted once more at no one.

    Once again the slight nudge towards the gazebo urged her forward. Swallowing hard, she decided there was nothing left to do but listen. She carefully walked towards the beautifully decorated and elegant gazebo. The flowering vines that crept up its latticed walls made it look as if it was all one giant plant. She carefully crossed the bridge and looked into the water. It was crystal clear, not a single sign of impurity in it. There were also fish that swam through it without a care in the world.

    Looking behind her, she couldn¡¯t help but think that she was truly dead and this was the afterlife. Her heart ached slightly at this thought but she continued on. Once inside the walls of the gazebo itself she was greeted with two elegant chairs and a small table between them. Taking a seat in the closest one, Meladris clenched her hands together and waited.

    ¡°Umm¡­I¡­I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡± She said gently.

    ¡°Do you not?¡± the voice responded.

    ¡°N-no¡­I don¡¯t. Am I dead? Is this¡­is this the afterlife?¡±

    The disembodied voice began to laugh. It wasn¡¯t condescending or spiteful but instead one that was genuinely amused at what they heard.

    ¡°Haha¡­oh¡­no. No, you aren¡¯t dead. But¡­close.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? I don¡¯t understand! Please tell me! Why am I here?!¡± Meladris was beginning to lose her patience and began to worry.

    ¡°Please. Calm yourself. I promise, of all the places you could be, there is no safer place than here.¡± The voice assured her.

    ¡°How do I know I can trust you? What about Belgard? What about my friend?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that wily old man? He¡¯s stronger than you think. And much more clever by far.¡±

    Meladris shook her head and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She recalled the events that transpired to get her to this point, and nothing she thought about gave an answer as to where, how or why she was where she was at this moment. She began to shake, her fists were clenched so hard that she felt pain shoot through her hands. She wanted to make sure she could still feel pain and maybe it was enough to wake her up from whatever hallucination she was experiencing.

    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    As the voice urged her, she could feel a warmth envelope both of her hands, immediately making her loosen the grip. But after looking down, there was nothing there. No, there was something, but just a faint hint of something. A shimmer of light that almost looked like the silhouette of hands. Her mouth opened slightly, like she wanted to say something, but no words came out.

    ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± She finally managed to say.

    ¡°Hmm. What do I want? Now there¡¯s a question I haven¡¯t been asked in a long while.¡±

    ¡°If you are some¡­being, that intends to take my life, or energy, then stop wasting my time and finish it!¡±

    She was met with only silence. She had enough of being toyed with. Valdiss and his three whore guards were more than enough to endure for the thirty years she was prisoner to him. Meladris was through with being the recipient of any further harassment.

    After a few moments longer, all she was able to hear was a long drawn out sigh. She narrowed her eyes and looked around, but as usual, saw nothing.

    ¡°I do not plan to harm you. In fact, that couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­then tell me who you are!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. You don¡¯t know it yet, but you already know who I am, and why I cannot tell you anything more. It¡¯s¡­complicated.¡± The voice sounded sad as it said this.

    ¡°That¡¯s asinine! You bring me to this place, don¡¯t show yourself and then tell me riddles about how I should know you and it¡¯s why you can¡¯t tell me yourself?!¡±

    She stood from the chair and began to walk around, shouting into the air underneath the roof of the gazebo. The anger clear on her face as her eyes were narrowed and jaw clenched.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here. Well¡­not alone. You unconsciously brought yourself here because you knew it would be possible.¡±

    ¡°What the hell does that even mean? Where is here?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well. I suppose there¡¯s no rule against telling you that.¡±

    Meladris flinched slightly at the response and eased up in anticipation for the answer.

    ¡°This is, hard to explain honestly, but try to bear with me. I haven¡¯t had to try and explain how it works before.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡± She answered and took her seat once more.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me already.¡± She snapped.

    ¡°As you wish. This is a¡­separate reality.¡± The voice said hesitantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If you¡¯re going to make things up on the spot at least make them believable, or better yet, let me free!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I told you it would be hard to explain!¡± the voice sounded frustrated and hurt that it would be accused of making things up.

    ¡°Ugh, very well. Continue.¡± Meladris crossed her legs and arms and looked off into the distance at nothing in particular. Her brow fully furrowed in frustration.

    ¡°This separate reality is made possible by three very powerful elements of magic. The likes of which have been lost to the ages.¡±

    ¡°But¡­that would mean¡­¡± her features softened at the realization.

    ¡°In the event that it would be required, you would be brought into this reality.¡±

    ¡°W-what event?¡± she uncrossed her arms and clutched the side of the chair she sat on, her body tense.

    ¡°To keep you safe in the event your life was in danger.¡±

    Meladris took a deep breath and tried to calm herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you meant by not being dead, but close?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­what¡¯s the point? If I¡¯m almost dead, does this reality also bring my physical body?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that powerful. It brings along your essence, spirit, mind¡­everything but your physical self. Everything that makes you, you, is what¡¯s inside the shell you call a body.¡±

    ¡°To what end?! If I¡¯m to stay in this place for the rest of eternity with no way of returning to where I came from¡­I would rather die!¡±

    ¡°Now, now. You always jump to conclusions that are the worst don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve lived the life I have, you would do the same.¡± Meladris said with anger in her voice.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± The voice replied. ¡°But there is one more type of magic that is taking care of your physical body in the event that I am¡­¡± the voice cleared its non-existent throat quickly. ¡°In the event that there is no alternative to reacquiring a physical vessel. Gramps should be lucky to be close to the effects as well.¡±

    ¡°Another type of magic? What do you mean?¡± she asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°How long am I supposed to be here then?¡±

    ¡°Not long. Time doesn¡¯t exactly flow the same here as out there.¡±

    ¡°You like talking as vaguely as possible, don¡¯t you?¡± Meladris chided.

    ¡°There is a method to my madness. Light of my life.¡± The voice said.

    Meladris¡¯ eyes shot wide open, her jaw slouched causing her mouth to open slightly. Tears began to form in her eyes.

    ¡°W-what did you call me?¡± her voice barely audible. ¡°And you called Belgard ¡®gramps¡¯¡­only one person I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though you are one with Darkness, you cannot hide from me the light that draws me closer to you.¡±

    As the voice said this, a figure appeared in front of her. The details were faint, but she knew exactly who he was. The tears flowed down her cheeks, her lips began to quiver. She reached her hand out to try and touch it.

    ¡°Amr¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    Before she could touch the shimmering figure of the one she loved more than anything in the world, everything vanished.

    *****

    She jerked upright and eyes wide open but was greeted with nothing but blackness. She reached up and wiped away tears that she shed¡­if it was a dream she didn¡¯t quite know how to take it. It wasn¡¯t until she was sitting upright and moving that she realized that she was not in pain. In fact, any trace of fatigue, pain, soreness or any negative effect on her body was completely gone. She had never felt this alive and good in years.

    ¡°Another type of magic?...what kind¡­¡± she placed her hand beside her and felt a lump of cloth.

    ¡°Oh my god, Belgard!¡± she quickly fished around the soft ground for his arms.

    Meladris was confused, but she had to dig up soft mud or clay to get a hold of his arms. When she was able to wrench it free from the soft earth she lifted him up and out of it. Quickly placing her ear to his chest she waited with bated breath for any signs of life.

    ¡°Please¡­.please¡­¡± she said to herself.

    *Thump*

    ¡°Oh thank you!...Thank you!¡± she let out a huge sigh of relief and gently lowered him onto his back.

    Raising her head up to survey the area she was not able to make out anything. It was pitch black. Darker than anything she had ever experienced. Reaching into her pockets she searched for anything she could use as a means of illumination, but the only thing she had nothing.

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡±

    Meladris began to sift through the mud for anything that would be solid enough to contain the illumination chant but everything around them was soft and wet. Making a decision to search further out from where they were she got on all fours and began to slowly crawl while feeling around in the darkness for something, anything.

    She couldn¡¯t believe just how much soft wet earth was down here but there was no signs of any large pools of water or moisture. It was while she was pondering just what happened or where they were that her hands stumped on a solid object.

    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±

    She clutched it in her hands, it was the size of an apple which would provide ample lighting she thought. Bringing it closer to her chest she concentrated and uttered one simple word.

    ¡°Illuminate.¡±

    The stone began to pulse slightly with a dull white light. Over time the pulse grew larger and brighter. After a few moments the stone was totally engulfed in a brilliant white light, thinking it would be enough to give her an idea of how large the abyss was she held it high above her but was dismayed at what she saw. Nothing. She was totally engulfed in darkness. The light stretched out as far as it could and was swallowed by the pitch black shadows.

    Letting out an exasperated sigh, she lowered the stone and turned towards where she crawled from and held it out. She could see a trail of drag marks that she made as she crawled away from Belgard. Slowly making her way back, slower this time since she had to keep the glowing stone above herself to make sure she didn¡¯t veer from the path or passed Belgard. Squinting her eyes she could make out a faint mound that didn¡¯t look like mud, clay or stone.

    ¡°Just a little while longer Belgard. We¡¯ll figure something out¡­just don¡¯t you dare leave me.¡± She muttered to herself as she awkwardly shuffled on three limbs towards his unconscious body.

    Once Meladris finally reached Belgard¡¯s body she shined the illuminated rock over him to check for any wounds that might need to be tended do, having to scrape away the mud, but found nothing. She did notice that his chest was moving up and down slowly, so he was indeed alive and breathing, which caused her to have a huge weight lifted from her emotions.

    She began to inspect his limbs and any areas that could have been injured in the impact but saw that other than being unconscious, he was physically fine, but she had no way of knowing if there were any internal injuries. The only thing she could do now was wait until Belgard woke up and then they would be able to figure out what to do from there.

    Meladris placed the illuminated stone on top of a mound of clay and made sure it wasn¡¯t going to fall or roll away and sat next to Belgard, lifting her knees to her chest she hugged them and rested her head on her knees. Thinking about what had happened in the separate reality that she was in¡­and how it was possible. And if it really was who she thought it was that she was speaking with. But it didn¡¯t make sense. If it really was him, wouldn¡¯t he be furious with her?

    She immediately recalled the image of Amrin¡¯s face, filled with rage yelling at her as she tried her best not to pass out after Valdiss finished his chant. There was no way that the voice she was speaking with was the same Amrin¡­it didn¡¯t make sense. And yet deep down she knew it was him. He felt the same, spoke the same and called her the same name that he only used when it was just the two of them alone. It was Amrin. No doubt about it. So the only question she had and would most likely not get the answer to, was why he wasn¡¯t furious with her?

    She closed her eyes and began to doze off. There was no way of telling just how long they had been down there but by the time Meladris shook herself awake it was because she heard something. Her eyes shot open and she was prepared to fight off anything that may have wandered close to them for a meal, but in the glow of the stone she saw nothing. Her breathing was the only sound she could hear, until a groan filled the silence.

    ¡°Uuughh¡­Worst. Idea. Ever¡­¡± Belgard managed to groan.

    ¡°Belgard! Oh thank goodness¡­I didn¡¯t think you would ever wake up!¡±

    ¡°How long have I been out?¡±

    ¡°Honestly?¡­I have no idea. I don¡¯t even know how we survived¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that might be my fault.¡±

    ¡°Your fault? I don¡¯t believe you are using the correct word in this situation.¡± She said chuckling.

    ¡°Hey, if you feel half as bad as I do¡­you¡¯d say it was my fault too¡­¡± the groans increased as he tried to sit up.

    ¡°Here, let me help you. Does anywhere hurt?¡±

    ¡°I think you mean, does anywhere not hurt?¡±

    ¡°Such a whiner.¡± She said with a smile. ¡°So how did we survive?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I kept some of the clay you brought, thankfully it was terrible and had more water than it needed. But because of that I was able to use what little magic I had left in me to throw it into the ground ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why we¡¯re in this¡­mess.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this mess saved our lives¡­barely.¡± He grunted as he finally sat up. ¡°You¡¯re just lucky I¡¯m not half bad with Water magic as well, if I wasn¡¯t, this ground would be a shade darker red than brown. Well¡­even though everything is black to me¡­Heh.¡±

    Meladris rolled her eyes and shook her head in playful frustration at his continued disregard for his blindness.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you Master Dwarf. Your skill with reorganizing the base elements of the earth are amazing.¡±

    ¡°No need to get sassy with me, woman.¡±

    ¡°But how did you make it so large?¡± she asked confused.

    ¡°What do you mean? It should have just been big enough for use to land in with only a few feet to spare.¡±

    ¡°No, the clay goes on for at least a dozen feet¡­It took me forever to find a solid stone to illuminate.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­.I have no idea.¡± He replied, thoroughly confused. ¡°But I suppose that makes sense why I¡¯m still alive¡­that shouldn¡¯t have worked to save us both¡­¡± he said absentmindedly.

    ¡°Belgard?¡± she said angrily.

    ¡°Uhh¡­I said that out loud didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You fool!¡± she screamed and smacked him on the back of his head.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Ouch! Woman, I¡¯m injured here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but alive!¡±

    She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. He could hear her keeping back the tears with the way she was breathing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­It was the only thing I could do to at least save you¡­¡± Belgard said as he lifted his arms and hugged her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do something like that again¡­¡± she said while choking back the tears.

    ¡°Well¡­you¡¯re the one that jumped¡­¡± she squeezed him harder ¡°Ouch¡­sorry.¡±

    She leaned back and laughed while letting out a sigh of relief at the same time, wiping the tears from her eyes. She then looked at her hands and realized they were totally caked in mud and her clothes were the same, no doubt her face was a mess as well. But seeing as the only other person with her was blind, she paid it no mind.

    ¡°Now¡­what do we do from here?¡±

    She looked towards Belgard who was on all fours waddling through the muddy earth.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Looking for something.¡± He said.

    ¡°Well I can see that¡­but what? Is it something I can help you with? I do have the upper hand in looking for things.¡± She said teasingly.

    ¡°You little¡­sassy as always. But yes, is there any large puddles of water you can see? Or any water at all?¡±

    ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t find any before, but I¡¯ll check again. Just sit tight.¡±

    Meladris picked up the illuminated stone and stood up. She held it high over her head and began to survey the area she was in for any signs of bodies of water.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it, no.¡±

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡± Belgard said, frustrated.

    ¡°Why do you need water so badly? Thirsty?¡±

    ¡°No. I was hoping to make a healing spring.¡±

    ¡°A¡­healing spring? How do you know to make something like that?¡± Meladris said fully surprised.

    ¡°Elynara taught me¡­a very long time ago. It¡¯s not nearly as powerful as hers, but it¡¯ll do for now.¡±

    ¡°Why Belgard, I never knew you to learn something so¡­not earthy.¡±

    ¡°Not earthy? The hell is that supposed to mean? I can learn things too you know!¡± he began to mumble to himself, all while hearing Meladris chuckle to herself.

    She walked towards him, careful not to trip and fall into the muddy clay like ground. When she got closer she saw him digging a hole deeper into the earth. She realized that if this was like any other form of water filled landmass, the lower you went, the more likely water would be present.

    ¡°Ah! I can feel it! Meladris¡­is this water?¡±

    She shined the stone into the hole and even though it was a muddy brown color it certainly was water.

    ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s not very clean.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not too worried about that at the moment. This is perfect.¡±

    Just to the side of the hole he dug he began to fashion a large basin out of the mud, working dexterously to dig out and smooth the walls and make it high enough to keep the water in. After he shaped it to his liking, based on touch, he placed his hands on either side of the deep bowl and began to whisper to himself. Over time Meladris saw the color of the basin change from a deep dark brown to a light sandy color. A few more moments the basin was solid as a rock and smooth to the touch. Belgard had created a perfect wash basin for reasons that Meladris didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°You umm¡­plan on washing up do you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± he reached to the side and began to dig deeper in to the small water well he excavated just moments ago.

    The water began to flood into the hole more and more until he couldn¡¯t reach far enough into the hole to dig any more out. Taking both hands, he dipped them into the water and began scooping tiny handfuls of the muddy water into the basin he had created. The process was very slow, but Meladris wasn¡¯t able to help since the hole Belgard had dug was too small to allow her to assist without getting in his way. So she held the light up and watched him work. Even though she knew full well the light did him no good.

    The basin was more than half full of dirty water by the time Belgard took a break and began to breathe heavily. He had used all of his energy digging, forming and hardening the basin and filling it slowly handful by handful.  He plopped onto his backside and tried to catch his breath. Meladris began to gently pat his back in comfort.

    ¡°Mm¡­thank you. This body isn¡¯t what it used to be¡­¡± he said in a haggard voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wish there was more I could do.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to hate me in a moment for taking you up on that¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Without answering her, he leaned forward and placed his hands onto both sides of the basin just as he did earlier to solidify it. Then taking a deep breath in and slowly releasing it, began to mumble slowly.

    ¡°Clear as crystal, clean as fresh fallen snow, clear as crystal, clean as fresh fallen snow¡­¡±

    He repeated these words over and over. Meladris once again held the illuminated stone above his head and over the basin to see if she could see just what he was trying to accomplish. She could guess as to what he was trying to do based on the words, but didn¡¯t know he was capable of it. Since her affinity was the farthest thing to Water as she could get, there was nothing she could do to help, yet again.

    Deciding to keep the self-deprecation to herself, Meladris instead watched patiently and quietly as the water began to swirl and churn within the basin. The faster it swirled the clearer the edges of the water became. Every second the water whirled around inside the bowl, the brown muddy cloud receded further and further from the edges of the bowl. As if there was a drain specifically sucking the impurities within the water out in the middle of the basin, the water became crystal clear after approximately a minute of Belgard chanting the same words over and over.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing Belgard¡­it¡¯s utterly pristine.¡±

    ¡°Oh thank god¡­it¡¯s finally done? I thought I¡¯d have to be here for god damn ever!¡± he shouted and let out a massive breath in exhaustion.

    ¡°Is this the healing spring you were talking about?¡± She could see her reflection in it, and she was right¡­her face was a mess.

    Dried and caked mud covered it, to which she frowned but didn¡¯t do anything to fix. In their current situation, there was no point.

    ¡°Nah, I wish it was that simple¡­this is just the first step. Getting clear, clean and pure water. I¡¯ll need to take a break and gather my strength before I continue on the next step though.¡±

    As he said this he laid down on his back and nestled his head into the soft muddy ground and smiled wide.

    ¡°You look positively elated to be wallowing in the mud¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what they say about a pig in mud, dont¡¯cha?¡± Belgard grinned wide. ¡°Oh, go ahead and take these here and see if you can¡¯t figure out just how big this place is.¡±

    Belgard reached into his ratty shirt, opposite the area he pulled the clay ball from and handed Meladris a small pouch. Taking it from him with a confused look on her face she began to open it slowly.

    ¡°Pebbles? What are these supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, they aren¡¯t just any ordinary pebbles. They¡¯re highly modified and magical pebbles that will illuminate even the darkest of caverns!¡± he said haughtily.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing! Where¡¯d you keep these things hidden?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking, they¡¯re just pebbles I found in my cell and kept since they were smoother than normal.¡± He said and began to laugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re an ass. You know that? A right, royal ass.¡±

    ¡°Hee haw!¡± he imitated a donkey and began to cough violently afterwards. ¡°Dammit¡­¡±

    ¡°Serves you right, you crotchety old bastard!¡± Meladris reprimanded him. ¡°So what, just illuminate and throw them around?¡±

    ¡°Sure, unless you want to walk around a bit, but without knowing what¡¯s out there I suggest we stay put as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­that¡¯s true. Very well, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    Taking out a handful of pebbles, she enchanted them all with Illuminate, causing her to squint slightly as their collective brightness. Taking one of them she wound up and threw it as far as she could manage, hearing it clatter against hard stone and come to a stop. Nothing around it indicating a wall or anything other than more vast emptiness.

    Meladris repeated this step over and over until one of the pebbles clattered and then struck something that made a very faint but noticeable dull thud to Belgard.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Belgard said.

    Without his eyes, his hearing had taken on a higher form of function. As with anyone that loses one of their primary senses, the others increase proficiency to accommodate.

    ¡°What was what? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°That last pebble, throw another in the same direction.¡±

    Shrugging her shoulders she threw another in the same direction, with a little more force.

    *Clatter, clatter, thunk*

    ¡°That!¡± he said quickly.

    ¡°That¡­thudding sound? I could barely hear it. But I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Reaching into the pouch Belgard handed her she tried to fish out some more pebbles, but realized that was the last one.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m all out.¡±

    ¡°Already? How long as it been?¡± he asked confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s been probably ten minutes? I don¡¯t have much else to do so I didn¡¯t exactly go fast.¡±

    ¡°But¡­where was I for that time?¡±

    ¡°You passed out. Other than your snoring the only thing I could hear was the clicking of the stones on the ground until you yelled at me just now.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well I suppose that should be long enough to give it a shot then¡­¡±

    Belgard sat up with a grunt and faced the basin once more. Noticing this, Meladris picked up the large stone she first used and held it over the basin to keep an eye on things.

    ¡°Are you sure this is going to work?¡± she asked, concern filling her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to have to¡­¡± he said and leaned his head over the basin and once again began to whisper the words to begin the incantation.

    ¡°Life giving nectar, breath of life and source of all things living. Grace these tranquil waters with your unrivaled gift of relief. Fill this chalice with your power and grant those in need the aid they seek. Healing Spring.¡±

    Not feeling the chance in the water, he repeated the incantation. The strain taking its toll on his body. His voice became hoarse and his breathing labored. Meladris could also see he was beginning to shake more and more each time he repeated the incantation. Using the last of his strength and power, Belgard whispers the words once more. Much to Meladris¡¯ relief she could see the water take on a golden tinge to them, shine slightly and then a silver like cloud coursed through the crystal clear water.

    ¡°I think you did it Belgard!¡± she shouted.

    As soon as the words left her, Belgard fell to the side, his entire body limp and breathing rapidly and covered in sweat.

    ¡°Belgard! You did it. Did you need me to have you drink it now?¡±

    She lifted him up and was about to dip her hand into the water when he replied.

    ¡°No! Not yet¡­¡±

    She froze in place from fright at the sudden vigor in his voice and worry at why he needed to wait.

    ¡°But why? Shouldn¡¯t you drink it now that you¡¯ve made it?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°Not yet. Remember¡­how you keep saying¡­you wish you could do more?¡± he said, slowly and between his labored breathing.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± She was hesitant to reply.

    ¡°Well, this is the part where you¡¯ll hate me for making you change that.¡±

    ¡°What are you asking me to do Belgard?¡± she furrowed her brow and frowned slightly in concern.

    ¡°Oh, nothing major¡­I know that we¡¯re surround by shadows and darkness¡­and far enough¡­from Valdiss, so I know you can do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not following you Belgard. Just say it¡­what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Take this, damn thing out of me.¡± He said and pointed to the orb on his chest.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! How do you expect me to do that!?¡±

    ¡°You know damn well how! I know you can do it Meladris! You have more than enough power to do it and you don¡¯t have to worry about Valdiss finding out. Please¡­I can¡¯t stand another second with this damned thing in my body¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­what if I fail? What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh god dammit, woman! I trust you!¡± Belgard shouted and grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°I trust you.¡± He squeezed her hand as tightly as he could. ¡°Just¡­get it out of me already. I don¡¯t want to go another day feeling my very life being sucked from my body. There isn¡¯t much time. The Healing Spring doesn¡¯t last forever.¡±

    Steeling her resolve she clenched her jaw and took a deep breath in.

    ¡°Fine. But you better not die on me you crotchety old bastard¡­you understand!?¡± she shouted at him.

    She laid him flat on his back and held her right hand above the orb embedded into his chest. Without uttering a word shadows began to wrap around Belgard¡¯s body, gathering at the orb in the middle of his chest. Covering the purple gem entirely they began to swirl around and around. Before she attempted to extract it, she made sure to tie his arms and legs down with additional shadows to keep from flailing from the pain.

    When Meladris was confident that she took enough precautions, even going so far as to make a funnel of shadows to quickly gather the water to splash onto the wound and into his mouth after the orb was removed.

    Holding her breath, she clenched her open hand elevated above his chest and the shadows that swirled around on his chest drilled into his chest just along the edge of the orb. His body lurched upward in pain and the screams that filled the darkness caused her to cringe from the volume as well as the realization that she was the one putting him through this pain.

    The shadows continued to act as a saw and drill into his chest and around the orb. Slowly at first she made sure to control the shadows to follow perfectly the contour of the gem, closing her eyes and focusing on the feel of them as it traced along the orb. She was almost through, it was going smoothly, too smoothly she thought. And she realized why. At the very back center of the gem was a long needle like spike that had dozens of tiny barbs that faced away from inside of his body. It was a vile precautionary measure that would prevent anyone from simply trying to pull the gem out.

    If anyone attempted to rip the gem out the barbs would mangle all tissue and flesh on its way out, causing a tremendous wound and excessive bleeding.

    ¡°Bear with me Belgard¡­the bastard didn¡¯t make this easy¡­¡± she said quickly.

    Driving the shadows deeper and deeper, she poured all the power and concentration she had into refining their reach and precision to wrap around all of the barbs all the way along the spike. It was slow and tedious work but had to be done. Her heart was beating rapidly and made her feel as if it was going to burst from her chest at a seconds notice. But not wanting to fail this close to the end and not allowing Valdiss even a modicum of victory in any sense, Meladris urged herself to stay calm.

    A few more moments she was able to envelope the entire gem inside of the shadow and using extra power made sure the barbs were crushed and still wrapped inside so they didn¡¯t leave shards inside of Belgard. The entire time she was doing this, the screams filled the darkness, the shadow restraints straining at Belgard trying to break free due to the pain. Knowing that she had wrapped the entire gem in her shadow she began to extract it. Slowly at first, but noticing that Belgard¡¯s body went limp she realized that now wasn¡¯t the time to take things too slowly.

    Taking a risk, Meladris quickly and smoothly pulled the gem from his chest, leaving a large open wound where it was. Having the shadows take the gem and hurl it as far as she could manage, she lifted Belgard up and used the shadow funnel she prepared earlier to begin pouring the Healing Stream water onto his chest and into his mouth.

    Exhausting all of the water inside the basin, she gently laid Belgard down and tried to make him comfortable.  Her breathing was so rapid that she caused herself to go slightly light headed and decided to rest herself. But didn¡¯t want to take her eyes off of Belgard. She released all of the Darkness magic she summoned and instantly began to feel better. Looking at the wound on Belgard¡¯s chest she noticed that the bleeding had stopped and what should have been a gaping hole in his chest was already beginning to close itself and scar over.

    But what she was really waiting for had yet to come. Even though the wound was beginning to heal, his chest was still. She held her breath and focused her full attention at even the slightest movement. Luckily she didn¡¯t have to pay too much attention. The sudden gasp for air and lurching of Belgard¡¯s chest made it obvious he was still alive.

    ¡°Thank goodness¡­it worked.¡± She whispered to herself.

    She fell onto her back and closed her eyes. She was mentally and physically exhausted. While her body was completely unharmed and she felt good, the events that befell her in quick succession were just too overwhelming for her emotional state. Resting her head against the soft clay, it would be once more that she loses consciousness, but at least this time it was her choice to do so. After closing her eyes, she fell asleep almost instantly. She had been through more than she thought possible in the span of a few hours, or at least that¡¯s how long it felt to her¡­

 Chapter Twenty Five

    Grandall and Lestith had left the Inn and headed their separate ways, with Grandall heading east to find Master Gilreth¡¯s workshop. He thought about first bringing the strongbox with the Adamantine with him, but if the shop was closed then it would have been a wasted effort. Besides, he would just be gathering information on price and turnaround time.

    As he wandered along the still busy streets of the city, he smiled at all of the people milling about, vendor carts still in full effect and children running around playing. Even though it was after dinner, the sun was still high enough in the sky to warrant a few more hours of play for them. Grandall noticed a few couples walking hand in hand on the street opposite him and immediately remembered his younger days, as he tried his hardest to woo the woman he fell in love with at first sight.

    He smiled as they walked along the street without a care in the world. Shaking his head as he continued on his mission to locate the refining factory, he couldn¡¯t help but reminisce. The ordeals, hardships and triumphs he went through to win what he thought was only a dream.

    Now his wife, he takes pride in having been able to win her over, and having a daughter that filled him with more pride and joy than anything else he has accomplished in the past.

    ____________________

    Marianne was the daughter of a relatively small merchant house, but wealthier and higher than his standing. He first saw her after he had transferred to Arestoth after the events at Infernus Pass.

    He was in his teens at the time and Marianne was still a few years away from marrying age. But he didn¡¯t care about that, he instantly fell in love and made it a point to purchase something, anything, from their shop when he could.

    A boy could enlist into the Knights at the age of fifteen and marry at the age of seventeen. The events at Infernus Pass had given him a promotion and increase in pay due to his valor and meritorious action, giving him confidence that he could support her. He was only a year away from marrying age but he vowed to woo and win the heart of the one known as Marianne.

    Long golden brown, wavy hair, freckles along her nose and cheeks and a smile that would melt even the thickest of frozen hearts. He would spend hours just thinking of her as he lay in his bunk and wonder just what he could do to win her over. Asking the other recruits was a waste of time, they were all either the same age, older or spent all their time on alcohol and prostitutes. He didn¡¯t want any input from that kind of person. What Grandall felt was true love, and true love was not to be gone into with the suggestions of drunkard man whores.

    With nothing to go on and no prior attempts at love, Grandall took his chances with doing what he felt was right. He would go to the store, purchase something and strike up a conversation. It was easy. All great romances started with a simple conversation didn¡¯t they? He shook his head at the memory of his first encounter with her.

    She was tending the counter, couldn¡¯t have been more than fifteen or sixteen years old. Her curls falling along her shoulders and framing her beautiful and innocent face. He wore a simple cotton shirt and slacks. Nothing to show he was a simple Knight, but a customer. He awkwardly entered the shop where she smiled wide and waved in greeting.

    The second his gaze fell onto her face¡­his heart skipped a beat.

    Not paying attention to his surroundings, he walked into a table with items on display for sale. Knocking a few of them over. Even as a young man, Grandall¡¯s size was abnormally large. Making all of his actions obvious and comedic most of the time. Rushing to place all of the items back in their place, he blushed.

    He quickly shot a glance at Marianne after his blunder and saw her covering her mouth as she laughed. His face blushed brighter red and he smiled open mouth and exaggeratedly. A true charmer¡­ He wandered through the shop and pretended to look at the items he wished to purchase but never took his eyes off of her for more than a moment, as to not run into anything else in the store. As he was looking around the store some more for anything that he could realistically purchase he heard a voice that made him hold his breath.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the ever beautiful Marianne!¡± the customer said.

    Grandall quickly looked to who it was and was stunned. It was an older nobleman. Easily old enough to be her father, which caused his stomach to churn and face to heat up in anger. Just what was this old man trying to do?

    ¡°G-good afternoon, Lord Stone.¡± Marianne said while trying not to make eye contact. Her body language screamed her discomfort.

    ¡°Always left alone to tend to the shop I see?¡± he said as he reached over, collected a lock of her hair and ran his hand along it.

    Grandall could see the fear and disgust clear as day on Marianne¡¯s face. It took all of his willpower to not lash out or scream in anger. He knew better than to do so against a noble. Nothing good ever came from angering them if you too were not of noble blood. Which Grandall abhorred. It also didn¡¯t help that the Lord had two guards standing at attention just outside of the shop door.

    The only thing peasants, common folk and in some instances upper class were able to do was wait it out and let whatever petty or selfish whim they had play out. It drove Grandall mad at the fact that they could get away with almost anything and there was nothing or no one that could do anything to stop them. It was one of the reasons he became a Knight. To protect the weak and innocent, show them that there is someone looking out for them and that they are not alone in their plight.

    But as he was now, he couldn¡¯t do anything. His rank or recognition as a Knight meant nothing to anyone. He would be nothing more than a dog barking at a dragon. He clenched his fists hard and clenched his jaws.

    Before the noble could do anything else to cause Grandall to potentially lash out, the bell above the door rang out and another person entered the shop. It was someone he had only heard about but never seen in person. Commander Braddock, although at the time he was only a Captain. But his name and skill were renowned.

    ¡°Welcome!¡± Marianne said and bowed, taking the opportunity to move away from Lord Stone.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Stone, you are a customer here as well?¡± Braddock asked.

    Clicking his tongue, Lord Stone turned and glared at Braddock. Even though he was a well-respected and prominent figure that was not a noble, Braddock was still one to be treated carefully by most noble houses. Lord Stone was not one of those nobles though, and his open disdain for anyone that was lower than his standing amounted to them being nothing more than dirt on his boots - unless he wanted something from them. In Marianne¡¯s case, sexual favors.

    ¡°Well, well. If it isn¡¯t Captain Braddock? To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± he said while leaning on his elbow on the counter.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just here to pick up a package that I had ordered from here a week prior. I was told that it would be ready by today.¡± He said and smiled at Marianne.

    Grandall was appreciative that Braddock was able to avert Stone¡¯s attention from Marianne.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I shall fetch it for you. It is just in the back room.¡± She said and was about to turn to head to the store room.

    ¡°Wait just a moment! I believe I was the next customer in line to be serviced. Is this establishment so crass as to ignore a customer waiting right at their counter?¡± Stone said, his tone filled with arrogance and made Grandall¡¯s blood boil.

    ¡°My apologies, Lord Stone. Please, after you.¡±

    Clicking his tongue once more, Stone turned his gaze to Marianne, and as if he had every right to do so, reached across the counter and grabbed her breast and squeezed. Marianne shut her eyes tight and cringed in pain. Grandall saw Braddock narrow his eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. Stone continued to squeeze and massage her breasts, causing Marianne to tear up and whimper in pain.

    ¡°Leave her alone!¡± Grandall shouted from the back of the store.

    Without taking his hand off of Marianne, Stone turned to see who it was that shouted.

    ¡°Eh? What do you want you peasant filth?¡± He said, the disdain and arrogance was palpable.

    Marianne opened her eyes just enough to see Grandall, the tears flowing down her cheeks in pain and fear. She knew that he was a regular customer, but he never once acted out or said anything more than saying thank you, before leaving after purchasing something.

    ¡°I-I said¡­get your filthy hands off of her!¡± Grandall said through gritted teeth.

    Braddock shifted his gaze from Stone to Grandall. His eyes flinched unnoticeably when they fell on Grandall. He was a large figured young man, strong build and all too familiar. But Braddock couldn¡¯t place it.

    Stone had heard enough. He roughly shoved Marianne away and reached for the sword fastened onto his belt. Grandall went tense and looked around the store for anything he could use for self-defense. He knew he had said too much and anything now would only make it worse. But he didn¡¯t care. Anyone that would dare hurt and violate Marianne would feel his anger.

    Before Stone could draw his sword, Braddock caused him to hesitate.

    ¡°Lord Stone. I realize that you are entitled to a certain level of liberty and freedom. But I believe sexual harassment and destruction of private property due to careless dueling is not among the list.¡± He said.

    ¡°Tch. Well this peasant filth has insulted me and I demand recompense for the slight! Either arrest him or I shall have to take matters into my own hand!¡±

    ¡°You. Boy. What is your name?¡± Braddock asked from the front of the store.

    ¡°Baris Grandall, sir.¡± He said and stood at attention instinctively.

    Braddock raised an eyebrow and smirked. That¡¯s why he looked familiar. Baris Grandall, recently decorated and promoted from Corporal to Sergeant after the events of Randess, now Infernus Pass. If his intelligence was correct, Mr. Grandall was quite capable with the sword. A devious plan began to brew in Braddock¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Baris, young man. You have insulted a noble, I trust you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes sir. Either I am imprisoned, pay reparations¡­or¡­fight to the death in a duel for one¡¯s honor.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re partially correct. A duel is only reserved for nobility, so you either are imprisoned or pay reparations. A duel can only be performed if Lord Stone agrees to it. What say you Lord Stone?¡±

    ¡°A duel? Why should I dirty my hands against someone as insignificant as him?¡±

    ¡°Boy, do you wish to go to prison?¡±

    ¡°N-no sir.¡±

    ¡°And do you have coin to pay Lord Stone for the slight you have done to his honor?¡±

    ¡°N-no sir¡­¡± Grandall said somberly.

    ¡°Well it seems to me the only other option is to kill you outright.¡± Braddock said simply.

    ¡°No!¡± the shout took them all by surprise.

    Each of them turned to look at where the shout came from and saw Marianne standing perfectly still, both hands covering her mouth in fear and her own surprise.

    ¡°Marianne, dear? Do you have something you wish to add to this?¡±

    ¡°Tch, a woman has no say in these matters!¡± Lord Stone said angrily.

    ¡°I beg to differ, Lord Stone. For it was actions done to her person that caused young Mr. Grandall¡¯s outburst. Therefore her input is perfectly acceptable in these matters.¡±

    Braddock once again looked at Marianne with a small smirk and eyes showing that it was ok for her to speak.

    ¡°I¡­I do not wish for him to be put to death. I believe it only fair he be given a chance to¡­a chance to protect his own honor.¡±

    ¡°A peasant¡¯s honor?! Surely you jest!? Your kind have no honor to protect!¡± Stone shouted.

    ¡°I agree, young Marianne. But as you no doubt heard, Lord Stone has no wish to sully his hands in a duel that is no doubt a trivial and one sided pairing.¡± Braddock raised his hands in surrender and shook his head in an overly exaggerated manner.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re attempting to do Braddock! I shall not stoop to your level!¡± Stone shouted and pointed at Braddock in contempt.

    ¡°Surely I know not of what you speak, Lord Stone. I merely stated that a duel between one as accomplished with the sword as yourself would only be wasting his time against such a¡­novice swordsman, no doubt.¡±

    Grandall noticed Braddock cast him a sidelong glance. He couldn¡¯t help but guess at what he was trying to pull. Grandall wasn¡¯t the best swordsman, nowhere near Braddock¡¯s level, but he was praised by his peers to be incredibly skilled. Of course Braddock kept his mouth shut in regards to those facts. If he could escape death or imprisonment he would accept a duel in a heartbeat. He also couldn¡¯t help but wonder if a Knight could actually be thrown in prison. But quickly pushed that thought out of his mind.

    His hopes of a duel were quickly being squashed since Lord Stone was not interested in fighting someone of his low standing. He needed to act quickly¡­something, anything, to get him to agree to the fight. Anything to keep from being put to death over trying to help the one he loved from being violated by this arrogant pig.

    ¡°I-If you¡¯re too much a coward to face me¡­I¡­I will fight one of your guards instead!¡± He blurted out.

    Braddock¡¯s eyes went wide and grinned. He was waiting for this.

    ¡°You! You dare insult me further!? You insignificant, worthless peasant shit!¡±

    Stone¡¯s face was beet red, the veins in his neck and forehead began to protrude from the effort he put into insulting and screaming at Grandall.

    ¡°If you wish to die so soon then so be it! I shall teach your kind what it means to insult nobility! To step above your standing and think you are worth anything more than licking the shit off of my boot!¡±

    Once more Stone reached for his sword and began to draw it. The humming of steel sliding across the sheath caused Grandall to swallow hard. He was still defenseless.

    ¡°So be it!¡± Braddock shouted and clapped his hands together loudly. ¡°Marianne dear, if you could please bring me a parchment and ink and quill please?¡±

    Quickly scurrying to the back, Marianne went to fetch the items Braddock had asked for.

    ¡°Now, Lord Stone if you could please wait a moment for me to draw up the terms of the duel. If you were to slay young Mr. Grandall here without proper witness of a duel, it would be nothing more than murder.¡±

    Stone clicked his tongue and threw the sword back into the sheath, the hard clacking sound filled the quiet store.

    After Marianne had returned with the items Braddock asked for, he set off filling out the terms of the duel onto the parchment.

    _________________________________________________________________

    ~~Officiated Duel Witnessed By Captain Emeris Braddock~~

    Lord Snydell Stone hereby accepts the terms to duel Mr. Baris Grandall

    On this 5th day of the 3rd month of the 20th year of our King.

    To defend his honor, Lord Stone will duel to the death with Mr. Grandall.

    Swords and only swords shall be the weapon of choice.

    Terms of the victor are death of opponent.

    Under NO circumstances shall either family seek reparation, revenge or

    further action towards the victor.

    Any action in contrast to these terms shall be dealt with with impunity by the Capital Knights

    Authorized by Captain Emeris Braddock.

    __________________________________________________________________

    Braddock lifted the parchment and blew onto the ink to help it dry since there was no pounce to be used.

    ¡°If you wish to read over the terms as I have written them you are welcome to do so, Lord Stone.¡± Braddock offered the parchment to Stone.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be necessary!¡± he waved away the parchment

    ¡°Very well. Just so that there is a verbal understanding in case Mr. Grandall is unable to read. The terms state that the duel shall be fought with swords and only swords. The terms of victory are death of the opponent. Nothing more. Nothing less.¡±

    Braddock looked to Grandall and saw him visibly tense up and swallow hard.

    ¡°I trust you are ok with the terms of victory, Lord Stone? Death¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you imbecile! I said it was not necessary. I shan¡¯t lose to this trash.¡± Stone glared at Braddock.

    ¡°Very well. Now if you would sign at the bottom here, please? You as well young Grandall.¡±

    After Stone had signed his name he quickly pushed by Braddock and went outside. Grandall could see him waiting in the street just outside sword drawn and brandishing it in preparation.

    ¡°If you could sign here, young man? Do you know how to write?¡± Braddock asked.

    Grandall walked to the counter and held the quill in his hand. He was shaking. But he was not afraid. This was his chance to punish a noble for looking down on and making those not fortunate enough to be born into a higher house. To teach them how they are nothing more than people, just like him¡­and Marianne.

    He looked at Marianne with stalwart eyes, shining with confidence. Not taking his gaze away from her beautiful face, Grandall signs his name, larger and at an odd angle than what could be viewed as acceptable. He didn¡¯t care. He placed the quill back into the inkwell and began to walk to the entrance.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Coming to a dead stop just before leaving he turned with a look of terror.

    Braddock was wondering when he would realize it. Grandall was too caught up in the moment, and just now realized he had no sword. He chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°Marianne dear, if you could bring him a sword? A good one. Something tells me he¡¯ll be needing it. And do not worry about payment. I shall take care of it after this is over.¡±

    Grandall had heard this and turned to Braddock with his brow furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°W-why are you doing this for me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh? What makes you think I¡¯m doing it for you, Mr. Grandall?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you doing it?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe it takes courage to stand up for what you believe is right. Courage I see in you. Sergeant Grandall.¡±

    Grandall¡¯s eyes went wide. Braddock knew his name and rank. He knew exactly who he was. If he knew, why put him into this life or death situation? It didn¡¯t make sense. Shouldn¡¯t a commanding officer attempt to prevent the death of a subordinate? Not encourage it?

    Before Grandall could push the issue further, Marianne emerged from the back store room with a rather large sword. It was a hand and a half, or Bastard Sword. She had to hold it in both hands due to the weight and size of it. She came to stand in front of Grandall, awkwardly looking at him then quickly away. He could see her cheeks flush red. He was no better, his palms were getting sweaty and he felt hot.

    She held the sword out in front of her, trembling from nerves and the weight of it. Grandall took it in one hand, resting it atop Marianne¡¯s, unintentionally. He could feel the warmth of her skin, the softness that was clearly a woman¡¯s, and it made his heart skip a beat. When he grabbed the sheath firmly, she let it go and quickly hid her hands behind her back. The timid and shy appearance of Marianne made his heart soar. She was so adorable, innocent, and he would move mountains to keep this moment forever.

    ¡°You two about done?¡± Braddock said sarcastically. One eyebrow raised and shaking his head.

    ¡°Oh¡­y-yes. T-thank you.¡± Grandall stuttered over himself as he attempted to thank Marianne.

    He pulled the sword out of the sheath with one hand and inspected it. It was beautifully crafted. Certainly something that he would never be able to afford. The blade was pristine and not a single sign of use.

    ¡°Is that sword to your liking then? Or is it too large?¡± Braddock asked.

    Typically a bastard sword wasn¡¯t the first choice in a duel, it was too heavy and unwieldy in a simple one on one duel.

    ¡°No. This is perfect. Exactly what I wanted.¡± Grandall said, not taking his eyes off Marianne as he said it.

    Braddock pursed his lips and wondered if they were still talking about the sword.

    ¡°Best we head out there before Lord Stone thinks we¡¯re plotting against him then.¡±

    Grandall followed Braddock out onto the street where Lord Stone wait, a rapier in hand and a scowl full on his face. He also noticed there was already a crowd gathered to watch what they believed to be a simple slaying of a peasant foolish enough to talk back to a noble. He didn¡¯t know why, but it angered him.

    Normally something like a duel would be performed in a secluded area where the nobles, their attendants and a few witnesses stood watch. This was only done to keep the act of a noble dyeing from being too public and the reason for such duels private. In this particular case, the second Stone waited for him in the middle of the street and brandished his weapon in preparation, he had already chosen the location of the duel. And as the noble that was slighted, it was his right to do so.

    ¡°A word of advice, Sergeant? Lord Stone may look like a pompous ass, but he is a very capable swordsman.¡± Braddock said in a way only Grandall could hear.

    Grandall swallowed hard, hearing someone like Braddock commend someone on their swordsmanship made him worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­So am I.¡± Grandall finally said.

    Braddock instantly smiled, smacked him on the back and ushered him forward into the street.

    ¡°Ladies and gentleman!¡± Braddock raised his arms into the air and addressed the crowd. ¡°This is a duel officiated by myself, Captain Emeris Braddock of the Capital Knights. It will be a fight to the death between Lord Snydell Stone and Mr. Baris Grandall. To reiterate the terms of the duel. Swords will be the weapons of choice. And death will determine the victor! To any that are uneasy at the sight of blood, I implore you¡­leave here.¡±

    Braddock¡¯s voiced boomed and echoed through the streets, what should have caused some people to leave at the prospect of blood and death, only served to add to the already large crowd of onlookers.

    Grandall looked among the crowd and began to get a bit nervous. All of these people would watch him either kill a man¡­or be killed himself. It was then that his eyes fell onto Marianne. Her hands clasped together, look of concern and worry full on her face and staring at him. In that instant everyone and everything around him disappeared. All he could see, hear and cared about was her. He was doing this for her. He would not stand for someone like Stone sully her image.

    Steeling himself for what could be the fight of his life, he drew the sword from its sheath once more. His large frame and muscular build allowing him to wield it easily with one hand. He swung it around effortlessly in the air, the whirring sound as it sliced through the air caused a wave of murmurs from the crowd.

    Stone seeing this flinched slightly. Even though he looked to be a typical peasant boy, his strength was something else. And the way he brandished the weapon was cause for concern. What should be a sword heavy and large enough to require two hands to wield effectively was being waved around like a toy.

    Braddock stood between the two in the street and looked at each in turn.

    ¡°Are you two ready?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Grandall said hesitantly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it! I have more important things to do!¡±

    ¡°Very well. Begin!¡± Braddock yelled and quickly moved away to stand beside Marianne.

    Grandall immediately lowered his stance, legs apart and knees bent, and brought the sword up to his face, horizontal with the ground.

    ¡°After I¡¯m done dispatching you, I shall enjoy taking out my frustrations on that bitch you so foolishly overstepped your bounds for. I¡¯ll be sure to plough her so hard that she¡¯ll scream my name in pleasure. Then when I am done with her, I will have my guards take their turn breaking her.¡±

    Marianne cringed at the words and turned her head in disgust and fear.

    Grandall¡¯s eyes went wide. He was fuming. His breathing was labored and he could hear his heart beating loudly in his ears. His face contorted in rage and he lunged straight at Stone.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Braddock said silently.

    Before the sword made it anywhere near Stone, he quickly shuffled his stance to the side and thrust the tip of his rapier forward in an attempt to skewer Grandall¡¯s neck. In a split second decision, Grandall let his right hand go of the blade¡¯s handle and threw his head back and to the side. The tip of Stone¡¯s blade gashing a straight line across his neck, deep enough to draw blood but not inflict any significant damage.

    Grandall quickly regained his posture and jumped back, gaining some distance from Stone. The man was arrogant and had the personality of a well-used outhouse, but he knew how to handle a sword. Braddock was right. Grandall would have to think things through. He almost lost his life in the initial moment of the duel because he was provoked¡­.rightly so, but he needed to keep calm and think things through or all his bravado and confidence would be for naught. And Marianne would be¡­he shook his head and didn¡¯t want to think of it.

    ¡°So the little shit knows how to avoid being skewered to death at least. But it¡¯s no matter¡­this will end the same way regardless.¡±

    Stone taking the advantage, lunged towards Grandall, the tip of his blade a blur and almost impossible to follow. Grandall¡¯s body moved before his mind could think of the proper counter though. The edge of the blade deflecting the tip of Stone¡¯s rapier, sending it veering harmlessly to the side of his face. But before he could celebrate the defensive response, Stone pulled back and thrust forward once more. Quicker and quicker. The thrusts were relentless and it was all Grandall could to do keep them at bay and not be stabbed multiple times in the process.

    He was confident in his swordsmanship, but perhaps he had bitten off more than he could chew. Grandall fell onto his back and quickly rolled away from the onslaught of Stone¡¯s rapier.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Is that all you can do you worthless shit!? Run away?¡± Stone said, holding his hands to his side in surprise and amusement.

    The look on his face made Grandall want to wipe it out of existence. His smug laugh and arrogant voice grated on his entire being. Never has be wanted to hurt someone so much before. His breathing was out of control. He had barely done anything and he was starting to sweat profusely and could barely keep himself steady. Why was he so tired? It didn¡¯t make sense. He was able to perform drills for hours at the barracks and never felt this exhausted.

    ¡°Clear your mind and remember your training you idiot!¡± Braddock yelled.

    His arms were crossed over his chest and he did not look impressed. The scowl that covered his face made Grandall swallow hard. His training? What would his training do to help him in this obviously one sided match? His body felt heavy, he was breathing out of control and he could barely hold his sword anymore. He couldn¡¯t think straight...Of course.

    His training was to prepare himself and clear his mind. Remove all nonsense from it and breathe through your nose, out through your mouth in a simple rhythmic pattern to keep from getting thrown off. Grandall stood up straight and took a deep breath in and closed his eyes. He repeated it once more and began to stretch his neck. Then his waist and arms across his chest.

    Stone had no idea what he was doing but decided it would be a good time to strike. The fool was bound to die anyway. Just before Stone¡¯s blade lunged forward towards Grandall¡¯s neck, he opened his eyes. He had just cleared his mind of everything except the fight. He played the previous attacks in his mind over and over. He could see it now. The pattern was the same each time. Typical of a noble. Their method and training was repetition and strict adherence to proper form. While it would serve them well and good in a duel or for show, Grandall had fought for his life, against monsters and other humans.

    His fighting wasn¡¯t for show. It was for survival. It was kill or be killed.

    Grandall lifted his sword up, swinging it in an arc, letting the weight of the blade do the work, easily deflecting the tip of the rapier to the side. He knew that Stone would do the same thing. Pull back and strike at his chest. Sure enough. The tip of the rapier rocketed towards his chest. Once more Grandall arced the blade with one hand and deflected it effortlessly.

    Stone stepped back in surprise. His eyes filled with worry for some reason.

    Grandall lowered his stance once again. Legs apart, knees bent and sword horizontal to the ground next to his face. Taking a deep breath through his nose and releasing it through his mouth. Once more. The third inhale, Grandall lunged forward at Stone. The speed was unlike the first time he performed the action. Whereas Stone was able to effortlessly dodge it the first time around, the tip of Grandall¡¯s sword made contact with the silk fabric of Stone¡¯s vest, slicing a gash right into it. Not missing a beat, the sword swung right towards Stone¡¯s stomach, using his brute strength to change the direction of the blade.

    Braddock smiled. It was a sword maneuver he had instructed the trainers in the barracks to teach those that were of able body and strength to do so. Braddock knew in that instant that Grandall would be just fine.

    Stone pointed his blade at the ground and held the hilt of his sword with his free hand, blocking the edge of Grandall¡¯s blade from coming into contact with his body. The force of the blow knocked him onto the ground though. The crowd began to mumble and some began to laugh. This caused Stone to become furious. Quickly standing up and stepping away from Grandall. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this pace up. For some reason the scum in front of him was a different person. But he would not lose¡­he couldn¡¯t lose.

    Stone lowered his hand and his lips began to move. Grandall couldn¡¯t hear anything, but he readied himself for an attack regardless. He made sure to keep the blade in his peripherals while focusing on Stone¡¯s actions. Before he could figure out what Stone was mumbling, a shout rang out among the crowd.

    ¡°Stone! You dare¡­!?¡± Braddock began to say.

    Grandall turned to look behind him, he was directly between Marianne, Braddock and Stone. What could Braddock be so upset about? His face was filled with rage, Marianne¡¯s face began to change as well. Her eyes went wide and her mouth opened as he hands came to cover it. Grandall realizing he needed to focus on the fight, something was wrong. The second he turned his attention back to Stone, he saw a line of water hurtling towards his face. Aqua Cutter. The bastard had used a chant!

    Braddock knew immediately what was coming, but Grandall had no idea. He couldn¡¯t help but think he had a long way to go before he could be on the same level. The only thing Grandall could do was try to dodge, but if he did, there was a possibility that Marianne could take the full force of the attack. Braddock would most likely do something before that happened¡­but he couldn¡¯t take the chance. Wouldn¡¯t take the chance. Instead he decided to try and deflect it or at least slow it down.

    Grandall leaned his head back and raised his sword so that the edge of the blade was horizontal to the ground and just below his chin. He would use the flat of the blade to veer the Aqua Cutter into the air¡­it should work. Should. He hoped. As the force of the Aqua Cutter collided with the blade of his sword, he had to use all his strength to keep it in place and not cut himself on it. The spell did just what he was hoping, but not as effectively as he had hoped. The brunt of it certainly was deflected by his sword, but not before the tail end of it sliced across his cheek, along his eye and to his brow.

    The Aqua Cutter whirled into the air above the crowd and clear of Marianne. Grandall could see she was safe through the eye that wasn¡¯t sliced across and covered in blood. The force of the impact caused him to fall flat on his back, his head tilted back to see Marianne safe and upside down. Her face was still covered in terror, he knew why though. His senses were heightened, he could hear the footsteps of Stone coming closer, quickly. If he didn¡¯t act fast, he would be run through on the ground.

    Kicking his left leg across his right with tremendous force, he used the centrifugal momentum to spin on his back, lifting his legs into the air and over his body until he was able to flip onto his feet, then using all of his strength swung the sword with both hands at an angle from the ground to the sky. A loud clang rang through the air, a shower of blood sprayed across a few of the onlookers, the ground, and Grandall.

    The strength, speed and quality of the sword he was given severed Stone¡¯s hand, as it moved to pierce his stomach while he lay on the ground. The trajectory of Grandall¡¯s sword cut along his forearm, across his chest and finally his neck. He was dead before his body hit the ground.

    Grandall was panting, still standing with his sword in the air, blood dripping along its blade and watched as Stone¡¯s body hit the ground and began to pool blood beneath it. Before Grandall could register that he had won, the crowd erupted in cheers and celebration. Lord Stone was among the worst of the Nobility. Rude, arrogant, petty and felt entitled to everything he laid his eyes on.

    As Grandall lowered his sword at the realization that it was over, the two guards that Stone was accompanied by ran towards him with swords drawn. He couldn¡¯t move though. The adrenaline in his system had been used up and was incredibly weak. Just as he was about to come into range of their swords, a figure stepped between them.

    ¡°If you dare disobey the terms of the duel you will have me to answer to. The second that fool broke the terms by using a chant, he had forfeit all rights to victory. If Grandall here wasn¡¯t the victor, I would have killed Stone myself.¡± Braddock said, the threat in his voice caused them to tremble.

    The two guards quickly sheathed their swords in response.

    ¡°Now, collect your master¡¯s body and take him to his family so that he may have a proper burial. And let his household know¡­if there is any attempt at retribution, I will bring down the full might of the Capital Knights upon their heads. Nobility or not. An agreement signed upon shall not be ignored.¡±

    The guards quickly picked up Stone¡¯s dead body and quickly placed it into the carriage he arrived in. Then rode away towards his estate.

    Grandall was spent, he sat on the ground and tried to catch his breath. The gouge on his face now starting to sear in pain.

    ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t exactly go as smoothly as I had thought it would. But congratulation Sergeant Grandall, on your first victory.¡± He smiled.

    Before Grandall could say anything, Braddock held up his finger to his mouth to silence him.

    ¡°And to the victor go the spoils¡­¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­¡±

    Just then he felt someone press a cloth to his eye.

    ¡°Argh!¡± he shouted, reaching up and grasping a soft, warm and small hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I just¡­I just wanted to stop the bleeding!¡± Marianne shouted.

    In his good eye he could see Braddock smirk and walk away. The voice belonged to Marianne. It was music to his ears. Grandall turned to look and make sure it really was her.

    And the second his gaze fell onto her face¡­his heart skipped a beat.

    _____________________________

    Grandall was grinning like a fool and then realized that he had made it to his destination. A tall smokestack was churning out massive plumes of smoke from a large stone building. It was time he found out just what Master Gilreth could do for them, and entered the workshop.

 Chapter Twenty Six

    Lestith had made it to the barracks where the Captain should have been, but was told by a few of the on duty Knights that he had retired early for the night and would be back tomorrow morning. He couldn¡¯t help but think that it was still far too early to call it a night. Something that he would mention to this Captain when they speak in the morning.

    On his way back, memories, thoughts, worries and what-if¡¯s flooded Lestith¡¯s mind. The events that have occurred since Amrin happened into his life was a constant and never ending wave of unanswered questions. He claimed not to be part of Edgewood Village, yet they had found him there. One of the only two survivors of what looked to be a massacre and was later found to be a failed ritual to summon some other worldly demon or some such nonsense. Elizabeth, her frail, broken and emotionally crippled body was wracked with the memory of what transpired.

    According to her, Amrin had always been inside the cave¡­something about him and a shiny rock. But Amrin claimed to have just been passing by. Edgewood was at least two days hard ride from any major settlement, so a ragged, barely clothed old man wouldn¡¯t even dare think of traveling that far out of the way from known civilization. It just didn¡¯t make sense.

    A few children ran passed him screaming and laughing, causing him to break his concentration and move to the side slightly to make way. He watched them as they ran by and smiled. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he was able to run and play like that. His childhood ended the day the Rain fell. His life was forever changed after travelling to Arestoth, his father using his connections to start a new life. A life without the most important figure in it¡­his mother.

    Lestith squeezed his eyes shut and took a deep breath in, rubbing his forehead in exhaustion and frustration at everything that had transpired in just the last few days. Learning that Grandall had been present during the onslaught and fought to protect the citizens made him feel proud to have him as a subordinate. Learning that Kaia, the personal guard and Knight for Headmistress Elena Aqua, as well as being known as an impressive and imposing fighter known as the Shadow Princess made him feel slightly inferior to both in regards to accomplishments.

    And then there was the utter mystery that is Amrin Endrane. Immortal. More capable than a Master Chanter. Able to utilize magic that the world had no knowledge of. Master of one of the most prominent figures in the kingdom of Arestoth, Elena Aqua. Capable of dispatching, albeit without witness, a beast the likes of which an army could not. And that was only scratching what Lestith could only imagine to be a very large surface.

    He released the deep breath he took in and gazed at the setting sun casting a vibrant orange and red glow across the sky. He continued to walk down the street back towards the Inn. He was looking forward to being able to get a full night¡¯s rest in a real bed. It¡¯s been far too long on the road since he¡¯s had the luxury. The nap he had taken earlier gave him high hopes for it.

    As Lestith walked by an alleyway he heard a pair of voices, nothing they were saying sounded good.

    ¡°Eh?! You little waste of space! Where¡¯s the money, huh?!¡±

    ¡°You were supposed be filching pockets and goods from the merchant stalls and here you are empty handed!? What good are ya? Should just kill you and be done with it!¡±

    The two men were standing and blocking the view of the one they were berating. Lestith assumed it was just a group of thugs or petty thieves arguing amongst themselves. He shrugged it off and continued walking.

    ¡°I-I sorry, sirs¡­I try¡­b-but¡­they¡­they watch me¡­¡±

    The voice was not that of an adult, but a child. And a young one as well. Lestith thought for a moment about what to do. There were few options, and none of the outcomes were good for the child if he did manage to save him. One is to leave and ignore the situation as a whole, the child would most likely end up being killed for not performing the thefts the thugs wanted. But that also meant he failed as a Knight and to betray the reason he became one.

    The second was to handle the thugs while the child ran away. But that would only end up with the thugs getting beaten, and only serve to delay the end the child was facing after Lestith had left Newrand. The third was to kill the criminals, they were petty thugs, and the chances that anyone would miss them was slim to none. But that would mean taking the lives of people he had not seen do anything against the law¡­even though it was obvious that they had done so in the past from how they were speaking to the child.

    There was one other option. He didn¡¯t like it, and certainly didn¡¯t like that it wasn¡¯t something he could act upon immediately due to the Captain of the Knights already retiring for the night. But it also meant inconveniencing the Knights in Newrand, when they no doubt had other issues, more pressing, than what he planned. Although¡­now that a huge threat from Infernus Pass was now confirmed to be eliminated it may alleviate some strain upon them?

    ¡°I sorry! Please, sir! Please¡­¡± the child yelled.

    The dull thumps of boots hitting the child¡¯s body, the cries and the shuffling of dirt as the child huddled up on the ground to keep the kicks from hitting important areas echoed in Lestith¡¯s ears. The pleas the from the small body on the ground ceased, whether it was because the child knew they were pointless, or it was no longer possible to plead for them to stop.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Lestith shouted from the entrance of the alleyway.

    The two thugs turned to see who would be stupid enough to pick a fight with them. When they noticed that it was some pretty boy upper class human they began to laugh. He was wearing the simple cotton clothing from the Inn, so the thugs had no idea he was a knight. Leaving the beaten, bloodied and crying child on the ground they began to walk towards Lestith with threatening glares, cracking their knuckles in an attempt to intimidate him. The closer they got the more obvious the look in Lestith¡¯s eyes became.

    Lifeless, empty, full of hate and anger.

    The two swallowed hard but it was just one unarmed upper class citizen probably looking for a place to die. One of them, a larger bald one pulled out a small dagger from a sheath fastened at his lower back and began to wave it around. The other, smaller and scar faced one, put his fists into the air and looked as if he was going to throw a punch at any moment.

    Lestith stayed perfectly still, without any indication of any emotion anywhere on his face. He just stared at the child on the ground, bloodied, bruised and motionless on the ground. The one with the scars threw a straight right at Lestith¡¯s nose, expecting a solid connection and another potential source of income for them. Instead Lestith just tilted his head to the side, the thug¡¯s fist just barely missing his cheek. Lestith¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move from the child.

    ____________________

    He didn¡¯t know why but the child reminded him of himself when he was smaller. After he had moved with his father from Randess to Arestoth, the noble kids all treated him like dirt, calling him the son of a monster, beating him, torturing him mentally and physically as only children can. He never fought back, he always lied there and took the beatings. The other nobles knew of what had occurred in Randess and the events that took place that effected his household directly. His mother was turned by the Rain and was killed in self-defense.

    No matter what Lestith tried, who he spoke with or how much he pleaded or tried to buy friends¡­they all treated him the same. They bullied him relentlessly. He had lost count of the days he had woken up late into the evening, covered in dirt, blood, bruises and a face filled with tears from when they had beaten him. They wanted nothing to do with one of his kind. He never understood what he had done to deserve this treatment. If anything they should be empathizing with him, showing him compassion and understanding that he had lost his mother.

    They kept saying his kind, but Lestith had no idea what they were talking about. He was human just like them. He was no different than any of the other kids in any way. It frustrated him that he couldn¡¯t make sense of the logic.

    But they didn¡¯t care. None of the noble children did. It got to a point that Lestith refused to go outside, regardless of how much his father protested to him shutting himself in his room. No matter who came to call for him to come and play. His father didn¡¯t understand, he thought that Lestith was making it all up. What child would come home bruised, bloody, cuts and sores all over his body and say it was all made up? None. His father was in denial and refused to see the reality of how his house was viewed behind his back by the upper class and noble houses in Arestoth.

    The only person that would listen to his complaints, empathize and attempt to calm him down as he was growing up was Eristole. Eristole was their family¡¯s butler, his family had served the House of Lestith for many generations. Now an old man well into his sixtieth year, Eristole is the only one alive from his family. Eristole was more of a father than his own after he had lost his mother. It was also thanks to Eristole that Lestith was able to find an outlet for his sorrow, anger, frustration and hatred. Lestith had no idea how he did it, but he was able to provide one on one training with a Captain of the Knights stationed in Arestoth.

    Captain Braddock was recently promoted so his services were not yet run thin by tasks and missions requested by the Noble houses. Lestith¡¯s lessons were twice a week, for three hours a day, and Captain Braddock was not an easy man. He cared little for what your status, rank, wealth or gender was. If his services were requested he would follow them through one hundred percent and the results that would be yielded, would be proof of that dedication.

    At first Lestith hated it with all of his being. Braddock was just another bully that beat on him, yelled at him and called him weak. He thought many times that Eristole had betrayed him finally, abandoned him and wanted nothing more to do with him. And that this man, this Captain Braddock, was his way to teaching him a lesson for inconveniencing him all those times.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Braddock shouted, for the hundredth time that day.

    Lestith was exhausted, he couldn¡¯t feel his arms anymore and the calluses on his hands had broken open and he was bleeding now. He wasn¡¯t used to holding a sword at all, let alone multiple hours a day. Braddock¡¯s training regimen consisted of two hours of sword skills and one hour of hand to hand techniques. After the first hour of sword training, Lestith¡¯s body screamed in pain and refused to listen to him. This caused his movements to become sluggish and awkward, which angered Braddock.

    ¡°You upper class and noble houses are all the same! Weak! Complacent! Expecting everyone to do your bidding! Be at your beck and call! Everything handed to you on a silver platter or silk pillow!¡±

    The shouts echoed through the garden of the estate. Lestith¡¯s breathing was hard and occasionally made him cough, the pain coursing through his body. He had lost count of the times he had been in this situation, not just with Braddock but with those that pretended to be his friends. On the verge of passing out, beaten and body screaming in pain.

    He thought it would have gotten easier with time. He had been training with Braddock for months now, but nothing he tried, nothing he did would make it easier on him. The sword was a simple wooden practice sword, what you would see any child playing with on the streets with their friends. But the way Braddock wielded it made it no less effective than a real one. The pain it inflicted caused Lestith to cry out, collapse and bruised many places on his body. He was only thankful that no matter how hard or where Braddock had hit him, he never broke the skin or any bones.

    ¡°This is only the start! You still have hand to hand training to go after this!¡±

    Lestith shot him a glare with as much hatred as he could muster. Braddock did nothing but raise an eyebrow and scoff.

    ¡°What? Do you hate me? Do you want me to die? Do you want me to stop and leave you alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes¡­¡± Lestith said under his breath.

    ¡°What?! I can¡¯t hear you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!!¡± he shouted. ¡°I wish you would die! Just like everyone else that hurts me! Everyone that calls my mother a monster! Everyone that makes fun of my father behind his back! Everyone that doesn¡¯t know a damn thing about me and my family!¡±

    Braddock fell silent and stared at the young man in front of him. His eyes were no longer filled with hatred, but determination and resolve. Even if the words that rang out from him were filled with threats and wishes of harm to other, he didn¡¯t mean them. He was hurt, anyone could see that. Not physically, but emotionally. Braddock stared back at the eyes that did not yield, they were good eyes.

    ¡°Then get stronger.¡± Braddock said simply. ¡°Get stronger so that they can no longer cause you harm. Get stronger to protect the name of House Lestith. Get stronger to prove that your family is not to be taken lightly!¡±

    Lestith swallowed hard at the words. And quickly stared at the ground in front of him. It was so easy for him to say, he was already strong¡­he had heard of the deeds that Braddock had performed. He was a one man army. A mid-chanter with the martial prowess rivaling at least a dozen men. What did he know!

    ¡°I know how you feel.¡± Braddock said, instantly causing Lestith¡¯s eyes to go wide.

    He quickly looked up at Braddock, whose features had lost their edge and intensity and were filled with compassion. It caused Lestith to wonder just who this person was. He looked and sounded the same, but he didn¡¯t have the same air about him as the relentless and unforgiving tutor he was just speaking to.

    ¡°To be weak. To have to put up with the nonsense that people who believe are above others. To watch as the ones that cannot defend themselves as they are put through something that makes you scream at how unfair it all is.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°W-what did you do?¡± Lestith asked hesitantly as he sat up.

    ¡°I trained. I got stronger. I vowed to devote myself to helping those that cannot help themselves. To stand up for what I believe is right, not what is considered normal or accepted. I scratched and clawed my way up from a poor, homeless and starving peasant to the position that I am in now.¡±

    Lestith listened as Braddock spoke, hanging on every word and wondered if he could be that driven and determined as well. But what could he do? He was just a weak and pathetic boy that couldn¡¯t even stand up for himself. How was he going to stand up for what is right and protect people so that they would never have to feel the way he did, he does, since that day?

    ¡°W-why are you telling me this?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°Because I believe you can do it.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Become great.¡±

    Lestith furrowed his brow in confusion and didn¡¯t know whether to think that Braddock was making fun of him or just pandering him. No, after all these months of agonizing training, he was not that kind of person to do something so petty.

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t believe I can.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t put my mind to anything that grand. I¡¯m¡­weak.¡±

    ¡°Weak? I beg to differ.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You have yet to give up. No matter how hard I push you. No matter what I put you through, you persevere and endure. You may not believe it, but you have become strong. More than you can imagine, Young Lestith.¡±

    Braddock was right, he didn¡¯t believe it¡­he couldn¡¯t. In the months he''s been training, he never once won a sparring match against Braddock, he was always sprawled on the ground and gasping for air. It was then he realized it ¨C he felt fine. His body was sore and certain places stung with pain, but he wasn¡¯t breathing so hard that it hurt his chest, he wasn¡¯t so exhausted that closing his eyes threatened to take away consciousness. He felt alert and energetic.

    ¡°The greatest foe in any situation¡­is yourself. Self-doubt, hesitation, uncertainty of one¡¯s abilities. It can be the very thing that can brings you home safe¡­or land your body in a pool of your own blood. Rise above yourself, Young Lestith. Only then can you achieve what I see in you.¡±

    It was after that day that Lestith never again doubted Braddock, and fully devoted himself to training. On the days that he didn¡¯t have Braddock over to train, he would polish his skills in the garden on his own. He believed he needed more stamina so he would run laps around his estate until he could do so without breaking a sweat.

    It was because of Braddock that Lestith decided to join the Capital Knights and follow in his mentor¡¯s footsteps.

    ________________________

    Once more the scarred thug attempted to punch Lestith in the face. But instead of dodging, Lestith caught the thug¡¯s fist mid-air. And using all of the strength he could, began to crush it. The sound of popping and cracking filled the alley. The sobs and pathetic cries that came from his mouth made Lestith frown.

    Watching his companion losing, the larger one thrust his dagger towards Lestith¡¯s stomach. Quickly letting the smaller one¡¯s fist go, Lestith used his knuckles to hit the back of the thug¡¯s hands with enough force to cause the dagger to fly out of his hand and break a few bones in the large ones fists. The dagger twirled and came to a sudden stop as its blade imbedded itself into the wall of the nearby building. Without missing a beat, Lestith brought the same fist up to the thug¡¯s neck and impacted directly into his throat.

    There wasn¡¯t a single instance that Lestith moved from his spot or use more than his right hand. The two were terrified. They realized too late that this pretty boy was not to be trifled with. His eyes left the body of the child and moved to the large bald one.

    ¡°Leave. Now.¡± He said simply.

    Without waiting a second longer, the two quickly ran passed Lestith, screaming in terror and pain, each holding their hands as they bolted out of the alleyway.

    Lestith closed his eyes and released a deep breath. Upon opening them he looked back at the small figure on the ground. Moving close to make sure it was ok, he noticed that it was a demi-human. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a boy or girl though, not that it mattered. He gently tapped on the child¡¯s cheek and attempted to wake it up. No response.

    Frowning at the situation, his initial plan wasn¡¯t going to work. He had planned to take the child to the Barracks and have the guards on duty watch it until the Captain came in the following morning where he would then explain the situation. But now that the child was unconscious he needed to make sure that the damage was not life threatening. But as it was passed dinner, the sun was setting and there was no healer he knew of in this city¡­he was at a loss.

    Scratching the back of his head in frustration he was left with the only option¡­he had to bring the child with him to the Inn and hope there was someone at the Inn that knew of a healer that could make a house call or there was someone at the Inn versed in healing magic. The chances anyone at the barracks capable of doing that were slim.

    Carefully, he placed his arms under the body and lifted it up. Making sure not to move it around too much if there were any broken bones, Lestith brought it close to his chest and walked out of the alley. Beneath the tattered burlap cloth that was too worn and filthy to be called clothing, Lestith could feel just how small, light and frail the body of this child was. Looking at the gaunt cheeks, the bruises, cuts and picturing what hell this child has gone through up until this point caused his eyes to water.

    He immediately pictured Elizabeth, still little more than skin and bones, when she first arrived at his estate she was merely a skeleton draped in cloth. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand on her own, or walk. He was proud to see the times she could smile, the times he heard her laugh, and the times he saw her utter amazement at something he took for granted. The soft sheets of a bed, the smell of fresh blooming flowers, the warmth of a fireplace¡­food to eat.

    A tear trickled down his cheek and landed on the face of the small child. Lestith didn¡¯t notice as he was facing forward, walking towards the Inn in hopes that this small, abandoned and frail child could be healed.

    ¡°T..nk¡­.y..u¡­.¡± the incomplete words struck his heart in a way he didn¡¯t think possible.

    He didn¡¯t look down, he didn¡¯t ask the child to repeat it. He simply pursed his lips, tried to keep the tears at bay, and nodded in acknowledgement.

    The sun had just dipped below the rooftops as Lestith made it to the Inn. Pushing the swinging doors with his back he walked towards the front counter where Miss Emily waited, watching him with the child in his arms. Without saying a word she nods, heads through the doorway behind her, with the beads draped in it and disappears.

    The entire time that he was holding the child he could feel the rasping sound of its breathing. He wasn¡¯t sure whether that was because the child was sick, had internal damage, fluid in the lungs or what, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do at this point. A few moments later Miss Emily reappears through the doorway with a small bottle of clear liquid and places it gently on top of the counter.

    ¡°See that the child drinks all of this. I shall summon for the local healer to come and check on him as well. But please keep in mind that it may not be until the morning.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°Yes. The shape of his ear are indicative that he is a male lupine demi-human. Female ears are more slender and have a sharper tip. This young boy¡¯s is wider and rounded.¡±

    Lestith looked down and noticed what she was talking about. He never would have guessed it, but I suppose for being in a city that Demi-humans are quite common, it made sense that there was a more than average knowledge of their species than Arestoth.

    ¡°Thank you¡­again. I do not know what we would have done without your hospitality and graciousness this day Miss Emily.¡± Lestith says and bows his head in respect.

    Miss Emily acknowledges him with a nod and gestures him towards the stairs, telling him that it is fine for him to head to his room with the child.

    He carefully opened the door to his room, realizing that neither he nor Grandall had locked it before they left. But the chances of someone entering the room that wasn¡¯t an employee was pretty small so he paid it no mind. Lestith carefully placed the body of the child onto the bed, resting his head against the pillow. He was tiny. Lestith wondered if demi-humans could have runts, just as animals did. Just looking at him in comparison to the size of the bed he couldn¡¯t have been more than two and a half feet tall standing straight up.

    Making sure the pillow propped his head up, Lestith took the stopper off of the bottle and eased it to the child¡¯s mouth. Slowly pouring the contents, he made sure the child swallowed before pouring more. It took much longer than he thought, but the child had finally swallowed the entire contents of the bottle. Not quite sure what it was, he was hoping it was along the same quality and strength of the Healing Water that Amrin used on them at Infernus Pass, but something told him that was probably asking too much.

    Now that the child lay flat on his back, Lestith took an account of the damage that the thugs did. Cuts, bruises, scars, dried blood and dirt covered his body. He also noticed that one of the child¡¯s ears was torn or ripped, the mangled thin fur covered skin drooping to one side as he lay there. Lestith could do nothing but feel awful that such a small being, having done no wrong to anyone could be treated like this. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he was a demi-human, human, dwarf, elf or other¡­he was but a mere child¡­deserving nothing but love, caring and a chance to make something of themselves. It angered him.

    As Lestith stood by the bed and watch as the child slept, no doubt still in pain, he continued to think about the things that such a small child had to endure up until this point. Where were his parents? Where they still alive? Did they abandon him? Were they no better than the two scum that beat him into unconsciousness?

    Suddenly the door opened behind him, causing him to whip his head around in surprise. Grandall walked in and looked at Lestith with wide eyes.

    ¡°S-sir?¡± He said.

    ¡°My apologies¡­Please, come in.¡±

    Grandall closed the door behind him and came to a stop at the foot of the bed after noticing a tiny body lying on the bed that was Lestith¡¯s. His eyes cringed at the state of it.

    ¡°Is it ok?¡± Grandall asked cautiously.

    ¡°He. And I don¡¯t know. Miss Emily gave me something for him to drink and will summon a healer, who may or may not show up until tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never understand it, Grandall¡­¡± Lestith said, not taking his eyes off of the sleeping child.

    ¡°Understand what, sir?¡±

    ¡°How someone could treat life with such¡­detachment.¡±

    ¡°I wish I had an answer for you sir. But until I find one, the only thing I can conclude is that some people are just...less than people.¡±

    ¡°Less than people huh? It¡¯s funny, that.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°It seems that in all my time as a Knight, the ones that cause the most misfortune, damage, war and pain¡­are human. Yet they sit on their thrones inside their decadent mansions or castles and look down on the rest of the world as if they are so much better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Grandall had nothing to say. He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Lestith took a deep breath in and exhaled quickly, then turned to look at Grandall.

    ¡°Well, what were you able to find out about the refining?¡± his mood and tone of voice completely different than what it once was.

    Grandall had seen that behavior and mood before, but as usual, it passed without incident. But he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that was how it would always be.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Well assuming the weight we estimated for the ore is accurate, it seems the crotchety geezer will be charging us a premium. Fifty gold per refinement.¡±

    ¡°Per refinement? Meaning he cannot process the entire node?¡±

    ¡°Afraid not. The size of the refinery for Adamantine is quite small, most likely due to the fact that it¡¯s not something people have the size of a human head of¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. And the amount of refinement necessary to complete?¡±

    ¡°Thirty two.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± Grandall said at Lestith¡¯s silence.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to discuss the finer details in person tomorrow. I shall be speaking with the captain in regards to the child as well. Perhaps we can make some sort of arrangement between Master Gilreth and the Capital Knights.¡±

    ¡°Works for me sir.¡±

    ¡°Well, I say we call it a night and get as much rest for the coming days as we can. I shall share the bed with the child as he is my responsibility for now.¡±

    Grandall plopped down onto the bed and as soon as his head hit the pillow began to snore quite loudly. Lestith couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes and sigh in exasperation. Tonight was going to be a long night.

    Lestith was careful when lying next to the child. Resting his head on his arm as he lay on his side, he stare at the sleeping child with guilt and frustration in his heart, and hoped that he would be able to change this young boys life the same way Braddock did with his. Only time would tell though. Lestith closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter Twenty Seven - Sarya

    *En route to Arestoth City*

    Sarya couldn¡¯t help but tear up while the ferry pulled away from the dock. Seeing Eliza crying, but forcing a smile and waving with all of her might gave her a well of emotions she couldn¡¯t contain.

    ¡°Bye, Sary! Bye!¡± the little voice tried its best to be louder than it was. ¡°Promise you¡¯ll come back!¡±

    Sarya couldn¡¯t help but feel a tug in her heart as she heard this. Eliza was absolutely precious to her, the likes of which she never thought possible. Staying on the deck of the ferry for as long as she could, the sight of Eliza disappeared along the ocean¡¯s horizon. Turning to head to her quarters for the duration of the trip, Sarya wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    Entering the cabin hall, there were doors lined up along the hallway with various people conversing. There were only a few that were not demi-human, but the people brave enough to venture forth into demi-human territory were mostly traveling merchants. Where it didn¡¯t matter what you looked like or how you sounded, money is money, and if you were able to produce it for the goods they peddled, you were welcome.

    Sarya couldn¡¯t help but think highly of them for realizing that physical appearance meant nothing in the grand scheme of things. They were people just like any other. But things that are different were always met with less than favorable outcomes.

    Bowing slightly to those that greeted her, she headed to her own cabin. Turning the handle and entering the room, she noticed someone was already in there. It took her a moment to realize that it was the lady in waiting that Cassus had assigned to her.

    ¡°Ah, welcome back my lady.¡± She quickly stood and bowed to her.

    ¡°Oh, thank you. Are the beds comfortable?¡± Sarya asked  in an attempt to make some light conversation.

    ¡°I¡­I believe so, yes.¡±

    Frowning a bit at the response she realized she wasn¡¯t exactly good at making small talk. Especially if the person she was attempting it with was too nervous to reply.

    ¡°How long until we reach the main land? And where are the others?¡± Sarya asked to push the conversation forward some more.

    ¡°I believe it will take a day and a half, after which we will proceed towards Arestoth via the carriage His Majesty has provided.¡± She fidgeted slightly in the chair she was seated in. ¡°The others are tending to the carriage and horses, and securing the provisions for the remainder of the trip below deck.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Sarya sat on one of the beds in the room and turned to face her lady in waiting. ¡°Your name is Trisha, correct?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes ma¡¯am!¡± she seemed to perk up that Sarya knew her name.

    ¡°And the others are¡­¡± she paused for a moment to think.  ¡°Belis, the captain of the guard, Ransell also a guard and Wendell the driver correct?¡±

    ¡°As you say, milady. We are all here to aid you and protect you.¡± Trisha said with a smile. Showing just a little of her white fangs.

    Even though Trisha was her lady in waiting, Sarya couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was quite young to have been sent on a journey such as this. The other three were grown men, but Trisha couldn¡¯t have been older than fifteen or sixteen years old.

    ¡°Trisha¡­do you mind if I ask how old you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not at all milady. I am thirteen years of age.¡±

    Sarya¡¯s head reeled back slightly and her eyes went wide. She was aware that the demi-humans didn¡¯t age similarly to humans, or elves, but this was a bit too much.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry. Thirteen?¡± Sarya asked concerned and confused.

    ¡°Yes. I understand that it must be hard to accept, but I¡¯ve been told that I¡¯m¡­special. And due to my training as well, I don¡¯t look my age.¡± She said fidgeting in her seat.

    ¡°I see. Are you sure you should be joining me on this journey? It may be quite dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am aware, milady. But I assure you, I am quite the capable, um¡­lady in waiting.¡± Trisha said the last part with little confidence. Either because she didn¡¯t quite know what it meant, or because it wasn¡¯t what she truly was.

    ¡°I look forward to our journey together.¡± Sarya smiled back. ¡°If you wish to head out onto the deck and enjoy the ocean, you certainly can.¡±

    Trisha jumped slightly at the words and began to twiddle her fingers nervously.

    ¡°Oh, n-no. I¡¯m perfectly fine here, ma¡¯am.¡± Her voice made it obvious she was hiding something.

    ¡°Are you ok? If there is anything wrong, or if there¡¯s another passenger causing trouble just let me know and I shall see what can be done.¡±

    ¡°No! No, milady. Nothing like that. I just¡­I just do not care much for the ocean.¡±

    Sarya was slightly confused at this. Tranquil Refuge was an archipelago kingdom, so it was surrounded on all sides with ocean no matter where you went.

    ¡°But¡­the kingdom itself is an island. How are you¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t sink. Ma¡¯am.¡± She replied quickly.

    ¡°Sink?¡±

    It finally dawned on Sarya. Trisha wasn¡¯t worried about the ocean itself, but being on something she had no control over whether it sank or not.

    ¡°I see. Worry not, Trisha, I promise you that nothing will happen. But if you wish to stay here and keep me company, I would enjoy that as well.¡± She said with a sincere smile.

    Trisha lit up with joy at hearing this. Her worry of the ocean and any minuscule possibility of the ship sinking were swept away.

    The voyage was uneventful and they traveled the day and a half from Tranquil Refuge¡¯s harbor to the mainland docks with no issues. Much to Trisha¡¯s relief. It was already passed noon and the cargo below the deck of the ferry ship was being unloaded. Wendell ushered the horses out slowly, they were slightly agitated by the trip over the ocean and being confined for so long.

    Belis and Ransell, using brute strength pushed the carriage out from another part of the cargo hold and onto the land. All three then began to double check all of their supplies and cargo, as well as began to hitch the horses onto the carriage to begin their long journey. Trisha, a lady in waiting, normally accompanied their Lady within the carriage, but she decided to sit with Wendell for now since he wished to discuss something with her first.

    The carriage had been traveling for a few hours already and she had read over all of the documentation she would present to any who would be able to assist her and Cassus with locating or hiring an Overseer for the Guild chapter within the Tranquil Refuge. The rate of pay, the room and board, the responsibilities and the environment they would be working in were all detailed in the documents.

    Since it was the first of their positions, the offer was very attractive. But the ever looming problem of refusal the moment they found they would have to work in a purely Demi-human occupied kingdom was immense. Regardless, she had promised to find someone who would be honorable and worthy enough to hold such a position.

    The thought of honor weighed heavy on her mind however. Who was she to talk about, let alone judge, the honor of anyone? She closed her eyes and exhaled hard. A large crunch and jarring of the carriage caused her to flinch and brace herself against the carriage wall and wonder what had happened.

    She peered out of the window to see if there was anything noticeable. Seeing that the carriage had not stopped and nothing of importance was happening outside she assumed it was something in the road. Reaching behind her, she grasped a small metal knob connected to a sliding door and opened it.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies, ma¡¯am. There was a branch in the middle of the road, and it was much larger than I had anticipated, I¡¯m sorry if I disturbed you.¡± The driver said worryingly.

    ¡°No, it is fine. Tell me, how long of a journey until we reach Arestoth?¡±

    ¡°Assuming the roads are in good condition and we encounter no¡­complications, we will arrive by weeks end. So three days, ma¡¯am, give or take a day.¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you. Please let me know if there is anything that comes up.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He said.

    Sarya closed the sliding door gently and looked outside the window into the distance. The sky was clear and birds flew through the air. The fields were filled with grain and crops that swayed and danced with the breeze. She noticed a few farmers toiling away at trying to remove a stump from a field that would most likely be used for the next harvest and smiled, seeing the cooperation and hard work they put into it. Everything was peaceful.

    Everything was as she thought it should be. A moment later they drove passed a young man and woman walking hand in hand along the road, smiling and laughing. The woman was very tan and had platinum blonde hair, almost white. The image made Sarya frown and quickly look away.

    Memories she wanted to bury or erase began to flash into her mind. It angered her so much. She wanted nothing more than to forget the one named Meladris. Because of her, because of what she did the man she respected and admired and the people she called family fell apart. It was then she suddenly remembered Amrin. His smile, his kindness, his brilliance and unending wealth of knowledge.

    She was captivated by him. She looked up to him like an older brother and sometimes a father. He was everything she aspired to be and everything she valued in life. And because of Meladris¡­he was gone.

    Her teeth clenched and she began to quiver slightly. A stinging pain struck the palm of her hand and she quickly loosened herself and looked down. She had apparently been gripping her fists so hard that her nails had just broken the skin on her palms. She let out an exasperated sigh and licked the blood away absent mindedly and again looked out of the window.

    Not wanting to think about Meladris which caused her anger, or Amrin which caused her sorrow, she just closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.

    The sudden lurching stop of the carriage made her head hit the back of the seat and then lunge forward, causing her to quickly awaken. She looked out of the window and it was already sunset. She heard a knock on the sliding door, so she opened it quickly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you ma¡¯am, but we¡¯ve arrived at the last village before nightfall. Would you like to rest here or proceed on?¡±

    ¡°If we proceed, how long until we reach the next village?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be until morning ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Would that not mean you and the guard will be up all night then?¡±

    ¡°W-well I suppose that would be correct. But worry not, we are willing¡­¡±

    ¡°We will retire at the inn then. King Cassus and I are aware this will be a long term mission, there is no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°As you wish. I will bring the carriage around to the inn for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The snapping of the reins filled the quiet night and lurched forward. A few moments later it stopped with the same jarring motion as before, but she was prepared for it this time, by being awake. A few moments after it stopped, the carriage door was opened and a lantern was produced to illuminate the steps. Stepping out of the carriage she was in front of the only tavern in the village.

    It was nothing too impressive, but so long as the beds were comfortable she would be fine. The driver offered his hand to help Sarya down from the cart. Nodding to him in appreciation after reaching the ground she proceeded to enter the inn. One of the guards, who wore a long hooded cloak opened the door and followed her inside.

    ¡°Excuse me. I wish to rent a few rooms for the night, if possible?¡± she said gently to the clerk behind the counter, his back facing them.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, customers?¡± he said with a raspy and loud voice. ¡°What¡­how many ya got?¡±

    ¡°We would like three rooms if possible please? Each with two beds is fine.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well afraid I can¡¯t get ya that many. We only got two rooms free at the moment. One has one bed the other has two though. Did¡¯ya still want¡¯em?¡± he was slurring and speaking faster than Sarya was used to so it took her a moment to decipher his way of speaking.

    ¡°If that is all you have, that will be fine. How much will they be?¡±

    ¡°Ah, each room will be two silver.¡±

    ¡°Two silver!? That¡¯s outrageous!¡± the guard that accompanied her shouted louder than he had anticipated.

    ¡°Please, Belis, it is fine.¡± She said to calm the angered man.

    She reached into a small pouch she had strapped to her wrist and presented the clerk with four silver coins. She had to admit silently that it was quite expensive for a room in an inn such as this, but she did not want to make a scene, especially since her current company were all demi-human.  It would not do well for them to be put into a situation that could be resolved peacefully.

    ¡°Thank ya kindly!¡± he said and handed over two well used copper keys. She kept one and handed Belis the other.

    The two left the Inn where the rest of her group was waiting patiently.

    ¡°My apologies, they only had two available rooms. Trisha will be sleeping with me, while I¡¯m afraid the three will have to sleep in the other. Luckily there are two beds. I¡¯m sorry the other will have to sleep on the floor it seems.¡±

    ¡°Worry not, my lady. I will stay with the carriage. It doesn¡¯t seem they have a stable, so I wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable leaving the horses on their own.¡±

    ¡°I see, are you certain?¡± she said, eyes soft with concern.

    ¡°Aye, of course, ma¡¯am. No need to worry, but I¡¯ve slept in worse conditions.¡± He said with a large smile, showing his large fangs.

    Each within her entourage had worn something to mask as much of their appearance to make the mission that much easier. The guards wore their hooded cloaks, the driver wore a large leather hat and mantle to hide the tail. And her lady in waiting, Trisha wore her long hair in a twin braided bun in a way that covered the top of her head, and therefore her ears.

    The only thing that none of them were able to hide was their eyes. Trisha¡¯s eyes were bright green with long black slit pupils. Ransell¡¯s were similar but a more subdued brown color. Wendell¡¯s eyes would stand out the most, his bright blue and yellow heterochromatic eyes were stunning to look at. Luckily for Belis, his eyes were the most human-like in appearance and were a deep copper color.

    Each of them, save for Belis, were of the feline sub-species. Cassus chose them for a specific reason, of all the demi-human races they were the most agile and capable trackers, night or day and due to their heightened reflexes and they were also excellent combatants.

    Belis was of the ursine sub-species, making him a massive and imposing figure.  Needless to say, his forte was brute strength, there was very few whose strength surpassed any of the ursine clans.

    ¡°I see, very well. Thank you for your understanding.¡± She smiled at each in turn. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Trisha, but our room will have only one bed, I hope you are ok with sharing it with me?¡± she said sincerely.

    ¡°Oh, no ma¡¯am, I would not think to do so.¡± She bowed her head quickly.

    ¡°It is of no concern, please. I¡¯m quite used to sleeping with another in my bed anyway.¡± She said with a giggle. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to scold Eliza for that when we get back.¡±

    ¡°O-of course. My lady.¡± She raised her head and smiled.

    ¡°Now, let us all retire for the night and start fresh in the morning?¡± she paused for a moment. ¡°Oh my. What am I saying? We have yet to eat!¡±

    ¡°No worries Lady Sarya, Ransell and I will hunt for something in the forest just outside of town. It will allow us to stretch our legs and survey the surroundings.¡±

    ¡°And I took the liberty of packing dried fruits, bread and cheeses for the journey until we can reach the Academy of Highleaf. Compliments of Chef Prantis.¡± Trisha opened the basket she was holding to reveal the food items.

    ¡°And you Wendell?¡± she asked the driver.

    ¡°Ah, if you would be so kind as to share the bread and cheese, I would be grateful. I have some dried meats myself already.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­well¡­it seems that everything is in order.¡± She said with a smile. ¡°Very well then, Trisha and I will retire for the night, you three please be careful, and we shall head out first thing in the morning.¡±

    They each bowed to her and went on their way.

    *****

    After returning the keys to the innkeeper, Sarya headed out of the door and was greeted by Wendell. He was holding the door of the carriage open with a bow.

    ¡°Good morning, my lady. I hope you had a pleasant rest last night?¡±

    Sarya bowed and noticed that Trisha was already inside the carriage waiting. After what happened last night she decided to tease her just a little.

    ¡°Ah, I did. Although¡­¡± she paused for effect. ¡°There was a little matter of someone not able to fall asleep without holding me tightly, as if I was a pillow.¡±

    Trisha shot upright in her seat and immediately blushed. Sarya chuckled while Wendell cast her a teasing gaze.

    ¡°Is that so? I wonder who could have done such a thing?¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry, milady.¡± She lowered her head in guilt and began to twiddle her fingers, the same way she did on the ferry.

    ¡°Aw, do not worry Trisha. I was just teasing you is all. Eliza is the exact same way. Although, you are much bigger than she is.¡± She laughed.

    Trisha cast her gaze downward and began to pout. Sarya would have felt guilty if Trisha didn¡¯t look so adorable. After entering the carriage, Sarya placed a hand on top of Trisha¡¯s and squeezed to show she was ok with it and not to worry.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Well, shall we head onto Arestoth?¡± she realized something as she looked outside. ¡°Where are Belis and Ransell?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. They apparently camped out in the forest¡­making your purchase of the other room a waste. I will make sure to reprimand them for wasting coin and your hospitality, milady.¡± He bowed fervently in remorse.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but¡­will they be joining us soon?¡±

    ¡°I made a point to track them down before sunrise and get answers. They will meet with us a few miles down the road where the forest and road will converge. Their reasoning is to scout the road ahead.  But I¡¯m quite confident they are enjoying the lush forest and differing vegetation compared to the Refuge, ma¡¯am.¡± He said dryly.

    ¡°Is that so? Well I guess there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s make way and meet with them as soon as we can then.¡±

    ¡°As you say, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Wendell closed the door and made sure it was secure. Climbing into the driver¡¯s seat he snapped the reins making the carriage lurch forward. Trisha was sitting opposite Sarya in the carriage, she still had an embarrassed look on her face and couldn¡¯t look her in the eyes.

    ¡°Sorry I teased you. I couldn¡¯t quite help myself.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯m not a normal sleeper. Please forgive me.¡± She lowered her head in remorse.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s perfectly fine. Like I said, I¡¯m quite used to snuggling with another body thanks to Eliza. It keeps me warm at night.¡± she said absentmindedly looking at her embarrassed face.

    Sarya noticed the bun on top of her head slightly wiggle. She could only assume the ears that were hiding underneath it were struggling to break free due to embarrassment.

    Not wanting to tease her any more she turned to look out at the sun rising above the trees. She listened to the sound of the carriage wheel roll along the dirt road and the various sounds that were so different to the ocean atmosphere of the castle. Closing her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as she took it all in.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite different.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sarya replied, eyes still closed.

    ¡°The sights and sounds. They¡¯re quite different.¡± Her voice was timid as she spoke.

    Sarya opened her eyes and turned to look at her. She too was looking out of the window of the carriage, taking in all that passed by the small square space.

    ¡°Have you never been off the island before?¡±

    Trisha shook her head gently in reply.

    ¡°Yes, but never on my own, and never like this. It was always part of an assignment and directly there and back.¡± She winced slightly as she continued. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories. Such¡­terrible stories. I¡¯m sure some weren¡¯t true, but others sounded possible.¡±

    Sarya knew exactly what she was referring to. She had heard the same kind of stories, and just as Trisha said, some were over exaggerated to cause a panic and drive a wedge between demi-humans and the greater races, while some were very much true.

    ¡°Why do they hate us so much? I don¡¯t understand. Why¡­what did we do?¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew, dear. I really do. But the only thing I can tell you is that people don¡¯t like things that are¡­different.¡±

    ¡°But you are not like them.  The travelling merchants I can understand, they are trying to make a living and gain some coin any way they can. But you¡­why are you not afraid or disgusted by us?¡±

    ¡°Because I too am different.¡± Sarya replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a High Elf. You¡¯re so beautiful, smart, and elegant and¡­perfect.¡± Trisha blurted out.

    ¡°I am a High Elf, yes. But I assure you I am far from perfect.¡± She replied gently. ¡°While I may not look different, I most certainly am. But it¡¯s those differences that I love in people. If everyone was the same as another, it would make for quite a boring world.¡±

    Trisha looked confused and tilted her head.

    ¡°Music, art, food, even entire styles of architecture. They are all different. Because the people that dreamt up all the ways we enjoy all of them now¡­were different.¡± She paused and sighed. ¡°But that¡¯s what humans don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s the differences in people, physical or not, that makes this world great.¡±

    Sarya placed her elbow onto an armrest built into the carriage wall and slumped her chin into her palm and stared out of the window.

    ¡°If you think about it, even among the humans, they have vastly different appearances do they not? Tall, short, large, small¡­I fail to see how having a tail or ears not on the side of your head makes demi-humans any different than a human who¡¯s not tall enough to reach the top shelf of a shop¡¯s wares.¡± Her voice began to have an edge of annoyance to it.

    ¡°I¡­I agree. Of the merchants that have come to the Refuge, they seemed nice, and even though they had no tails, or fur or scales¡­I wasn¡¯t afraid.¡±

    ¡°If only the world had more people like you, Trisha.¡± Sarya said smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d think the same way.¡±

    ¡°He? Milady?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing, dear. I was just saying that you are a very special person indeed.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you. You are too kind.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s enough about depressing things. I would like to know more about you Trisha.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± she said surprised.

    ¡°Of course. If we are to travel for an unforeseen amount of time I would like to get to know the people which I will be in the  care of.  Are you well versed in any elements? What about your interests? Hobbies?¡±

    The questions were coming at her too fast for Trisha to register it all. She was never put into a position where someone with Sarya¡¯s standing would be this curious about her life, so she sat there with mouth open wide and stunned.

    Sarya saw the expression and began to laugh slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suppose it¡¯s become a habit to bombard someone with questions I would like to get answers to. We¡¯ll start with the first question. Which element are you best attuned to?¡±

    Trisha was relieved that she decided to slow the pace a little and visibly relaxed her shoulders.

    ¡°Oh, air. I¡¯m quite well versed with the air element.¡± She once again twiddled her fingers. ¡°Master says that I show great promise with hidden arts and speed.¡±

    ¡°Master? You have formed a pact with someone?¡± Sarya said surprised.

    ¡°Pact? Oh, no. He¡¯s my teacher. He¡¯s a master of his trade, therefore as his student, he is my master.¡±

    Sarya opened her mouth slightly and raised her chin in acknowledgement. She was under the wrong impression and was caught off guard. A pact isn¡¯t something just anyone would be capable of doing, or would be willing to enter into so casually. Or at least that¡¯s how she thought about it.

    ¡°Ah, I see. My apologies. I misunderstood. What trade is he in?¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize milady.¡± She reassured her. ¡°And he instructs us in¡­umm¡­less openly discussed practices to protect the kingdom. Ma¡¯am.¡±

    It took a second for Sarya to realize what she was trying to say. It finally dawned on her that Trisha was most definitely not just a maid or lady in waiting. If she was correct, her master was Aldrach, a master assassin and spy. Sarya knew of him, but has never met or spoken with him. Cassus had discussed some of the events he was involved in during the Scourge Wars and was also impressed with his skill.

    If Trisha was really Aldrach¡¯s student, despite her appearance, she was a formidable fighter, and with the aid of the Air element would be capable of quite a few impossible feats. She couldn¡¯t help but remember Little Gin. While he was only a thief and not an assassin, Gin was able to perform such amazing stunts due to his affinity with it.

    ¡°I see. I understand, you don¡¯t need to elaborate. What about interests? Is there anything you¡¯re hoping to find or experience on this trip?¡±

    She perked up slightly and smiled ever so slightly. Then quickly regained her posture and remained straight faced.

    ¡°Oh, no milady. This is a mission, I¡¯m afraid I am not here for pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Oh please. Take it from me, if you dedicate yourself to your trade, work or focus so hard on what you¡¯re supposed to do and not take at least a little bit of time to enjoy the little things¡­they¡¯ll pass you by.¡± Sarya¡¯s voice became sullen towards the end. ¡°So, I know you¡¯re looking forward to something.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I hope to see a mountain or a desert!¡± she replied happily.

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t there mountains on the islands?¡± Sarya replied confused.

    ¡°W¡­well yes. But I mean a huge mountain range! Large enough to reach the skies!¡± she said, excitement filling her voice.

    ¡°And a desert?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well since the island is so rich in life, I want to see what it would look like. All that sand, as far as the eye can see!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that odd for someone to want to experience something that they¡¯ve never seen before. Like someone wanting to see the ocean if they were born and lived their entire life in the middle of the country. Only knowing of its existence would fuel the desire to experience it personally even greater.

    ¡°Oh and snow!¡± she shouted louder than she intended.

    It took Sarya by surprised and she jumped slightly at it. She began to chuckle slightly at Trisha¡¯s enthusiasm and innocence.

    ¡°Ok, ok. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see at least one of those two.  In fact. I can guarantee it. Arestoth is located very close to the Spinel Mountain Range. From my understanding, they¡¯re the largest and most gorgeous mountains on the main land.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    The excitement that Trisha exhibited was almost infectious. Sarya had seen them once before herself, but seeing Trisha so elated by the news made her want to experience it with her.

    ¡°Yes, yes really.¡± She laughed. ¡°Also, although I doubt we¡¯ll get close enough to really experience it, there is also snow atop their highest peaks.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s great! I¡¯m so excited. What about a desert?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that might be a bit harder. I¡¯m not sure if you know, but deserts aren¡¯t very hospitable for life. So there usually aren¡¯t any cities or kingdoms within them.¡± She pondered for a moment. ¡°The only desert I know of is the Dremnyth Wastes. And it¡¯s not anywhere near any of the cities we are intending to visit. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! Its fine, I mean it! I¡¯m just still so happy I get to see snow and mountains. Real mountains!¡±

    Sarya shook her head in surprise and amazement that someone could be so excited to see what amounted to be nothing more than a giant rock. But she enjoyed it nonetheless.

    ¡°So, now that I know what you¡¯re looking forward to, what do you like to do on your spare time? What do you enjoy?¡±

    Trisha once again began to twiddle her fingers, which made Sarya aware that she was embarrassed by what she liked.

    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t laugh?¡±

    ¡°Why would I laugh?¡± she asked concerned.

    ¡°Because everyone else does. They say that it¡¯s not like me.¡±

    ¡°I see.  I promise you, I shall not laugh.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I like to bake¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Sarya shook her head.

    ¡°I like¡­I like to bake!¡± Trisha shouted.

    Sarya sat in her seat wide eyed and once again surprised by the girl sitting opposite her. Looking at her directly, you would see nothing more than an innocent and childlike young woman who wanted nothing more than to see snow and mountains and loved to bake. But was also a skilled and highly trained assassin and spy. The contradiction was unlike anything Sarya had seen in quite some time.

    A large smile broke out onto her face and quickly turned into an open mouth grin.

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t laugh!¡± Trisha started to pout and blush.

    ¡°Oh, dear. I am not laughing at you. I promise.¡± She reached over to squeeze her hands once more. ¡°You are¡­adorable. I am all too happy to have you on this journey with me. And maybe I will be able to try some of your baking? I hope?¡±

    Sarya leaned back in her seat and gave Trisha the biggest and most sincere smile she had ever seen. The only thing she could do was tear up slightly and nodded her head fervently in agreement.

    The two continued to talk about various things they enjoyed, or saw in their lives. Although Sarya was able to talk more about that aspect than Trisha, since she was born and raised on the islands of the Refuge. An hour had passed by with occasional laughing and shouts of surprise.

    Suddenly a knock came from behind Sarya, causing her to jump slightly in surprise. She slid the small door to the side to see what Wendell needed.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you ma¡¯am. But we are almost at the rendezvous point.¡± She peered out of the small opening and saw him point further down the road. Two large figures in hooded cloaks were waving their hands in the air at their approach.

    ¡°I see, I¡¯m relieved. Thank you Wendell.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure ma¡¯am.¡±

    Sarya closed the door and turned to look towards Trisha. The look on her face was one she did not expect. Trisha¡¯s brows were furrowed, her eyes narrowed and she was looking down towards the floor of the carriage but at nothing in particular, her head tilted to get a better listen on her surroundings.

    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± She said simply. ¡°We have been followed. Five¡­no. Six.¡±

    Quickly darting towards the small sliding door, Trisha threw it opened.

    ¡°Quickly, we are being followed.¡±

    Without any sign of hesitation, Wendell snapped the reins and forced the horses to begin running. They needed to cover as much ground as possible to meet up with Belis and Ransell before their pursuers caught up.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± Sarya said slightly concerned.

    ¡°My apologies, my lady. But it seems that we are being chased.¡± As Trisha said this, she began to disrobe from her dress slowly. Beneath the dress was a tight fitted leather outfit that without knowing what she was trained for, would make anyone look on in utter confusion and worry. It also made Sarya wonder how she did not notice something like that last night when they went to bed.

    The black leather conformed to Trisha¡¯s body as if it were custom made for her, and no doubt was. It didn¡¯t leave anything to the imagination in regards to her figure either. But since she was so young, even though physically she looked well matured, she was not endowed. Either that, or the leather caused her proportions to be compressed to an uncomfortable level.

    Horizontally laid across her stomach were various short throwing knives and spikes. On her thighs were two daggers that were small enough to conceal beneath clothing, but large enough to be used effectively for offense as well as defense if necessary. The various dark brown straps of leather wrapped around her body made the outfit look entirely too uncomfortable, but served a purpose to keep her body tense in specific parts and limber in others.

    As Trisha pulled a pair of black leather gloves from behind her back she began to fit them tightly onto each of her hands. The look on her face was one of guilt and remorse, but Sarya didn¡¯t know why she would look like that.

    ¡°Why do you look so sad?¡± she asked.

    It took Trisha by surprise, causing her to twitch and halt fitting the fingers of her gloves tighter.

    ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t want you to see me like this. I know what I do is terrible. One of your standing would no doubt hate¡­¡± Trisha said reluctantly and looked up to see Sarya¡¯s gaze.

    She had a frown and one raised eyebrow after hearing what Trisha had to say.

    ¡°Nonsense. Unless you enjoy taking the lives of others, you serve a very important role in the lives of King Cassus as well as the kingdom. Everything you, as well as the others do, is important.¡± She paused. ¡°I am also not na?ve enough to believe that the world is so prefect that your skillset is not needed.¡±

    ¡°My lady¡­¡±

    Sarya reached out and placed her right hand on Trisha¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I only wish that one so young didn¡¯t have to do such things that we adults should be taking care of ourselves.¡± She said, eyes soft and lips pursed slightly.

    Trisha closed her eyes and felt the warmth of Sarya¡¯s hand on her check and smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine that if she had one, this is what she would feel like.

    ¡°Be careful. I still want to try some of your baking. Remember?¡± Sarya said, and smiled at her once more.

    Trisha¡¯s eyes widened after hearing this. She didn¡¯t know what to think. Anyone would naturally be even slightly concerned at the fact that she was an assassin, a murderer. But Sarya didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Instead, she looked at her with kindness and warmth¡­It was in that moment Trisha vowed that she would follow and serve her till her dying days.

 Chapter Twenty Eight

    He could hear faint mumbling and shuffling as he began to regain consciousness. His eyes began to open, then quickly close. Once again. Taking all of his willpower to keep them open he finally began to notice figures and take in his surroundings.

    Looking to his left he saw a figure leaning over him. Through the blurry haze his eyes still had he could make out a gray and white dress, hair tied back and they were moving towards his head and then away repeatedly. It was then he felt something warm and wet run across his chest and stomach. Whoever the woman was, she was cleaning his body, or at least he hoped, he had no idea how he got into this situation or how long he had been out.

    ¡°H-how long¡­¡± his voice was raspy and quiet.

    The rubbing motion on his chest abruptly stopped and the women quickly ran out of the room without answering or acknowledging him. He couldn¡¯t help but think he had offended her or something. His body was heavy and he felt weaker than he thought possible. He had never felt this pathetic before, and he had expended a lot more energy in the past than what he used to heal Kaia.

    As Amrin began to lift himself up and use his left arm as support to prop up his head and torso, the door swung open and banged against the wall after swinging too quickly.

    ¡°Amrin!¡± Grandall shouted and rushed to help him sit up. ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t be moving around yet.¡±

    Grabbing hold of Grandall¡¯s hand, Amrin pulled himself up and leaned his back against the headboard of the bed, breathing heavily from such a simple act.

    ¡°Thank you. How long have I been out?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Two days.¡± He said reluctantly and took a seat in a chair beside the bed.

    ¡°Two!?¡± he shouted louder than he intended.

    Amrin covered his face with his hands and sighed deeply. It only felt like a few moments, if even. But time never did flow the same there as it did here.

    ¡°Sorry, I know you wanted to get back to Arestoth as soon as possible.¡± Grandall felt the need to apologize.

    ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not¡­no, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t upset or frustrated that it has been so many days, he was frustrated at the fact that expending only that amount of power caused him to become unconscious for that long. Dwelling on the amount of time he only realized what Grandall had said.

    ¡°Wait, you mean we¡¯re not in Arestoth? Where are we?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still in Newrand. We figured it would be best that you get as much rest as possible before making such a long journey back to Arestoth.¡±

    ¡°I see. Where are Lestith and Kaia?¡± He asked, not too entirely concerned about Lestith since he didn¡¯t seem too badly damaged at all before, but wanted to make sure Kaia was well and good.

    ¡°Well, Lestith is speaking with the Captain at the Capital Knight¡¯s barracks. And Kaia is yet again dealing with¡­¡± he trailed off before he could finish.

    ¡°Dealing with?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well it¡¯s about the Adamantine we brought back.¡±

    Amrin wasn¡¯t thinking about the ore in the least, but now that Grandall had mentioned it he was incredibly relieved that they didn¡¯t lose it or leave it at Infernus Pass. It would have made the entire ordeal a complete waste of time.

    ¡°It seems it¡¯s the largest deposit of the stuff the local refiner has ever seen. He doesn¡¯t have the necessary equipment to process all of it in one go.¡±

    ¡°Well I suppose that makes sense. But what does Kaia have to do with that?¡± Amrin failed to see the problem.

    ¡°Ah, the sly old badger wants to charge us full price for each refinement process it takes to get it all completed. At fifty gold per process. Lady Kaia is attempting to convince him otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Hm, well how much does a typical amount of Adamantine fetch at market?¡±

    ¡°Not too sure myself, unfortunately. But at least a few hundred gold I believe?¡±

    ¡°And each process is fifty gold? That seems a bit¡­excessive. How many times does the process need to be performed before all of what we brought is taken care of?¡±

    ¡°Thirty two times.¡±

    Amrin¡¯s jaw dropped and head leaned forward in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± Amrin shouted. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± he began to count his fingers and mumble.

    ¡°It is one thousand six hundred gold pieces...It is more than an entire platoon of Knights makes in a month.¡± Grandall said somberly, his head lowered in disgust and depression at the thought.

    ¡°Well, help me up so we can go get this straightened out then.¡± Amrin said as he began to shuffle his legs from beneath the sheets.

    ¡°Ah, well¡­you probably shouldn¡¯t¡­Amrin, I don¡¯t¡­¡± as he was stumbling over his words, arms out in front in a failed attempt to stop him, two figures entered the room just as Amrin stood up.

    The first person to enter the room was most likely the maid that was in the process of cleaning his body, so her expression was just one of a simple smile. The second was Kaia.

    Seeing Amrin standing made her smile from the bottom of her heart. Until she looked lower than his face. He was fully nude. Her eyes bulged wide open and her body tensed up. After getting an eyeful of his lower body she quickly turned and walked out of the door and slammed it shut. The maid cringed at the sudden boom of the door. Grandall could do nothing but cover his face with his hand and shake his head.

    ¡°What was¡­¡± Amrin looked down and realized he was totally naked. He immediately jumped back into the bed and covered himself up in the sheets. ¡°Why am I naked!?¡± he screamed.

    ¡°I tried to tell you. While you were unconscious for those two days, you were sweating quite a bit. Miss Emily here has been taking care of you since that time.¡± Grandall said and gestured towards the maid.

    She was an older woman, possibly in her late forties that bowed as Grandall introduced her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance Lord Amrin.¡± She said while fully bowed in respect.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­thank you for taking care of me. But umm¡­.can I have my clothes back now?¡± he asked nervously.

    ¡°I apologize, sir, but your original clothing was badly damaged and ruined from your recent visit to Infernus Pass, and have, as such, been disposed of. There is a change of clothing that I believe will fit you in the dresser to your left.¡± She said as she gestured to the piece of furniture in question.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amrin said and began to get up once more and stopped. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± he began to speak and stare are Emily questioningly.

    ¡°Please do not mind me Lord Amrin. You do not have anything that I have not seen before, or recently. I have lived through two husbands and raised four boys.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± He was still incredibly hesitant but got out of bed, hands covering the important bits and shuffled to the dresser.

    Fishing around behind his back with one hand while the other tried to cover his front, he grabbed the first piece of cloth and hoped it was pants. It was a shirt. Using that to cover his lower half instead he fished around and grabbed the pair of pants and quickly put them on while Emily watched with a completely straight and unfazed appearance.

    Even if he has been alive for more than entire civilizations of people combined, standing in front of strange woman he has never seen or met before, completely naked, wasn¡¯t exactly comfortable or normal for him.

    ¡°Do they meet your standards, sir?¡± she asked after Amrin had put the clothing on and situated himself.

    ¡°Oh, yes, they¡¯re a perfect fit and are quite comfortable. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I am pleased. Now if you will excuse me I shall fetch the Lady Kaia.¡± She bowed once more and left the room.

    Amrin sighed heavily and sat on the edge of the bed. His body was still sore and felt heavy to move, but much better than when he first woke up.

    ¡°Oh, before she comes there¡¯s something I need to warn you about.¡± Grandall said suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kaia¡­she¡¯s¡­different.¡±

    ¡°No idea what that¡¯s supposed to mean.¡± Amrin said, thoroughly lost.

    ¡°It might have been what happened after the attack from the Behemoth, but she seems different. Also she looks¡­livelier?¡±

    Grandall tilted his head as he said that last part. He wasn¡¯t sure how exactly to explain it.

    ¡°Are you asking me?¡± Amrin held up his hands and frowned.

    Before Grandall could elaborate, the door clicked open and Kaia stood in the doorway with her hand covering her face.

    ¡°Uhh¡­I¡¯m clothed now. You can open your eyes.¡±

    Lowering her hand from her eyes, she opened one of her eyes cautiously and looked at Amrin. Her bright orange eyes looking him up and down making sure that he was clothed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you two to talk things over.¡± Grandall said and stood from the chair he was sitting in.

    Grandall left the room and closed the door behind him. Being able to admire her appearance better now that she wasn¡¯t running out of the room, a smile formed on his face. She was no longer in her armor, but instead a simple yet elegant light blue and white sun dress. It contrasted very well against her dark black blue hair and complemented her milky white skin.

    Admiring just how good she looked he noticed what Grandall was talking about. Before, her eyes and brow had traces of sadness, anger and depression from creases and lines. But now, her skin was firm, smooth and perfect. His eyes widened in surprise. He knew that he had to reach back quite far to get rid of the scars, but the change to her physical appearance was more than he bargained for.

    Kaia was conscious of his staring and began to fidget. Her ears began to flit about and now that she wasn¡¯t wearing her armor, her tail began to dart around uncontrollably. She was quite embarrassed by it, but there was nothing she could do about it just short of grabbing it and forcing it still, but that would only draw more attention to it. It was then she noticed Amrin¡¯s eyes darting back and forth from one side of her body to the other. He was watching her tail.

    ¡°P-please don¡¯t stare.¡± She said, her tail flailing about faster than before.

    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± he said and began to laugh. ¡°I just¡­I was surprised at how beautiful you are out of your armor.¡±

    Hearing this she instantly remembered the state of her armor back at Infernus Pass and decided it would be a good opportunity to make him be the one to fidget for once.

    ¡°Oh, but haven¡¯t you seen me out of my armor once before?¡± she said in a highly sarcastic tone, covering her chest with her arms and having one eyebrow raised.

    Amrin went pale and bug-eyed. He sucked both of his lips in and bit down to keep from saying anything stupid or smiling like an idiot.

    ¡°I am so sorry!¡± He shouted finally, and stood and bowed.

    It wasn¡¯t a reaction she was expecting, so Kaia flinched in surprise. Raising her hands in front of her to keep him from doing that she was thoroughly embarrassed and felt awful for trying to hold something like that over him after what he had done for her.

    ¡°No, no please. It¡¯s fine. Since it was you¡­it¡¯s fine.¡± She said quietly, and averted her gaze.

    Still staring at the floor, Amrin furrowed his brow at the comment and didn¡¯t know what to make of it. Of course he wasn¡¯t dense, and he has been confessed to a number of times in the past and received any number of advances from women¡­sometimes men, but this sounded different. But he was never interested in love or romance before, save for one time¡­and one person. She never showed any interest in him in that regard so it caught him off guard. He cautiously raised his head and looked at Kaia. Her cheeks flushed red and still averting her gaze from him.

    ¡°It was because you saw me that I am now whole.¡± Her voice broke and tears began to fill her eyes.

    He sighed and softened his gaze as he looked at her. He knew there was much more to this.

    ¡°Please sit. I¡¯ll listen if you have something you want to tell me.¡±

    Amrin ushered her to the seat that Grandall had used earlier and sat her down.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said trying to keep the sobs at bay.

    Taking a deep breath she tried to compose herself in order to recall the events.  Amrin sat on the bed opposite her and waited for her to take the time needed to recall the events she wished to discuss.

    ¡°It was a few years before the Scourge Wars and the events at Randess. I was living in a small hut that my mate at the time, Yaren, had built by himself for us and our¡­our unborn daughter. We met in the mercenary army, he was my commanding officer at the time. Having been through countless battles and skirmishes between various noble houses and opposing kingdoms we became close, the whole group did, but Yaren and I especially. We trusted each other implicitly and would never leave the other behind.¡±

    ¡°What was to be our last campaign, we were to subjugate a pack of monsters that was plaguing the farmlands of a local noble. It was a simple mission so we were excited to take it on. But what we didn¡¯t know what that it was really a trap. The mercenary army we were a part of was all demi-humans. And during the times we served under the nobles we fought for, we learned a great many things about their normal troop movements, transport routes and other things that, lowly beasts need not know.¡± She said the last part with as much disdain she could muster.

    Amrin knew exactly where this was going, but other than narrowing his eyes, he kept quiet and didn¡¯t make any move to interrupt her.

    ¡°We were ordered to wait in hiding in the forest for the beasts one night. They told us that the monsters we were to subjugate were nocturnal and only came out at night. Not thinking that we would be betrayed, we had no reason to question it. And so we waited in the forest. Just before midnight, a cry rang out into the dead of night. One of our crew was cut down before our eyes. Not by a monster¡­but a human. A squad of Knights and Noble guards had surrounded us. Before we could realize that we were betrayed, countless of my comrades were either cut down or shot with arrows.¡±

    Kaia clenched her fists as they rest on top of her lap as she recalled that night.

    ¡°It took all of our effort and skill to escape them. So many of us died that night. They were very well prepared to cut any loose ends. A group of mid-chanters were in the back line casting spells in succession to slow, strike down or capture any who tried to escape. Yaren and I barely managed to flee, taking a fair amount of wounds in the process. We fled deeper into the forest and ran for hours and hours, not stopping for anything. Our lungs feeling as if they were going to burst and our muscles felt as if they were on fire. We ran. We ran until the sun began to rise over the horizon. Only then did our bodies give out and we collapsed amidst some thick bushes and grass.¡±

    ¡°Days¡­weeks, had passed and we continued to travel as far as we could away from the kingdom that the nobles resided. Until we finally found ourselves just outside the village I mentioned earlier. Glendale was the name of the village. It was small, quiet and out of the way. That¡¯s where we began our new life. He built our home after we had been living in a makeshift hut built from sticks and leaves for months.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°The village tolerated us and traded goods with Yaren since he was an excellent hunter and trapper. They left us alone and we enjoyed the peace and quiet of the forest and kept to ourselves. It was wonderful. After the first few winters, I had become pregnant with his child, we thought our lives couldn¡¯t be any better. But we were wrong¡­¡±

    Her expression darkened, her eyes went dull and lifeless and she stared at the floor at nothing in particular while she proceeded telling Amrin of the events.

    ¡°One night, Yaren had taken a nice catch to the village to trade for fresh fruits or vegetables and some herbs. It was a day like any other. I was lying in bed and waited for him to return as usual. Then the knock on the door. I was hesitant to answer since we never got visitors. But the banging got louder and more violent. I climbed out of bed and opened the door slowly. Before I could see who was on the other side, the man kicked the door in, knocking me to the ground. That¡¯s when a number of guards came into the house, six of them¡­two of which were dragging Yaren by his arms.¡±

    Amrin¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, he was getting angry while listening to her story. He knew where it was going from here but still kept quiet.

    ¡°He was bleeding, bruised and so badly wounded, and on the verge of death. I screamed for him but one of the guards kicked me to the ground. I had no idea who they were or why they were doing this to us. I pleaded for them to leave and we had no money, but they could take anything they wanted. They hit me again and told me to shut up. The two holding Yaren lifted him up for me to see, and the one that was the leader apparently said ¡¯this was a long time coming!¡¯ and stabbed¡­.stabbed Yaren in the chest¡­¡±

    She began to sob. The tears ran down her cheeks and her breathing was erratic and she was quivering. Amrin was furious. He knew it was all in the past and what was done was done, but hearing this still caused him to fume.

    It took a moment for Kaia to compose and collect herself before she continued. But Amrin was nothing but patient and would let her take as much time as she needed.

    ¡°A-after they had killed Yaren, they strung him up by his arms to a tree outside to make an example of him. But they made it worse by stripping him naked and carving into his skin with knives ¡®deserter¡¯ across his chest. And left him there. I thought they were finished, I wanted so much for them to just leave and never come back. But they had other plans.¡±

    She tried taking a deep breath in, but instead it turned into her stuttering and convulsing as she breathed in. The tears flowing, her eyes bright red and puffy. It hurt Amrin to see her like this.

    ¡°They came back into the house and shut the door. Then tying my arms and hanging me from the lamp hook in the ceiling, they surrounded me. One of them tore my nightgown off and stripped me naked. Some laughed, others spit in disgust¡­others¡­touched me. ¡®Can you believe this disgusting beast bitch has another abomination brewing in her gut?¡¯ one of them said¡­I screamed for them to stop. I screamed for help. But no one ever came. The guard that was in command took out a whip and began to whip me over¡­.and over. My back, sides and front were covered in bruises and welts. They took turns whipping me, laughing, spitting on me and beating me¡­¡±

    It took everything for Amrin not to shout out unconsciously in anger. He was fully aware that Kaia wasn¡¯t the only person to be put through torture like this, or the last, but she was someone he had grown to enjoy the company of and thought very highly of her. Hearing her being put through an event like this infuriated him, as it would anyone that had a heart.

    ¡°One of them began to unbutton his pants. Of all the things they could have done to me, I was most afraid of that¡­but the captain yelled at him and said ¡¯don¡¯t be an idiot! I¡¯ll not be associated with any man that lays with beasts! It¡¯d be no different than fucking livestock!¡¯  To them, I was no better than the animals that are raised and killed for food. No...probably less than, livestock were at least a food source. They began to gather their things, I was so hopeful that they would finally leave. But once again my hopes were shattered. They had come here to kill the last remaining survivors from the mercenary group all those years ago. They each took out a dagger¡­and stabbed¡­and stabbed my baby!¡±

    She screamed and covered her face. Amrin had heard enough. He quickly stood and hugged Kaia as tightly as he could. She sobbed in his arms, the screaming muffled only by his clothes and chest. He wished he could do more, he wished so much to ease her pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± He said the only thing he could.

    She continued to sob into his chest. It took several moments before Kaia could speak again. When she was ready to continue, she nodded and gently pushed Amrin back.

    ¡°After they had¡­stabbed me, they cut me down and left me for dead. I have no idea how long I was there lying in a pool of my own blood, but the only reason I survived was because a gentle old woman from the village who Yaren had befriended and brought fish and small game to, became worried. It was then she found us. She took me back to her home and nursed me back to health¡­but not before she had to remove¡­remove my daughter¡¯s body from inside me. It was then I found out that we were to have a baby girl.¡±

    She covered her mouth quickly and began to take slow deliberate breaths to keep from breaking down again.

    ¡°She was the local midwife and had delivered many children before. So she had seen many traumatic deliveries. It was her¡­her experience and skill that I was able to live. But what she told me a few days afterwards only added insult to injury on top of what those monsters did to me that day¡­¡±

    She breathed in and sniffed hard.

    ¡°She said that the damage to my stomach and the surrounding area was so bad that I was¡­I was not able to have children ever again. So because of those scum, I lost my mate, the child I¡¯ll never see, and the ability to ever have another. I was broken¡­I was no longer whole.¡±

    She looked up and gazed at Amrin, and through tear filled eyes and smiled wholeheartedly. Her bright white teeth and fangs clearly visible.

    ¡°Until I met you.¡± She said, tears flowing down her bright red cheeks.

    ¡°I wish there was more I could do¡­¡±

    ¡°No. No, master. You have done more than I ever thought possible. For more than thirty years I went through the motions of life because I felt it would be an insult to Yaren and my unborn daughter if I were to die foolishly. But I realize now, that I lived for this day. For the chance to start living my life anew and whole. And it is as such that I do this.¡±

    She wiped the tears from her eyes and cheeks and stood from the chair. Stepping to a more open area in the room she fell to her knees and looked directly at Amrin.

    ¡°From this moment forward, I hereby pledge myself to you. My body, my heart, my soul and my everything. For all that I am, I am because of you. I vow to follow you, your word and your will until the day that I am no longer needed or the day that I die.¡± As she finished, she lowered her head and waited quietly for his response.

    Amrin¡¯s eyes went wide in confusion and surprise. The words she just spoke were the exact same as¡­it had to be a coincidence.

    ¡°Wh¡­what are you doing? You serve Ely. You cannot serve two masters at the same time.¡± He said, trying to pass the issue off.

    ¡°I have spoken with Lady Elena, and while I only serve her out of a verbal oath, she has agreed to allow me to serve you completely.¡±

    ¡°What? How? We¡¯re still in New Randess.¡±

    ¡°While you were unconscious, I took the liberty of using your communication crystal. It was with that I was able to relay all of the events that have transpired. It was also at that time she said that if I truly wish to show my gratitude and loyalty, that I form a formal pact with you.¡±

    She said it so simply and naturally, as if a formal pact was something anyone would be able or willing to enter into. He had also completely forgotten about the communication crystal that Ely had given him.

    ¡°I see. You know what that entails?¡± he asked cautiously.

    ¡°I do. Lady Elena has made me aware of all of the details. Regardless, it is something I wish to do no matter the consequences. Please, master.¡±

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath in. It was hard to imagine Ely agreeing to or suggesting something like this. There had to be a reason for it.

    ¡°Very well. If you are perfectly ok with it.¡±

    ¡°I am. More than you could ever know.¡± She said wholeheartedly and lowered her head once more.

    Amrin stood from the bed and walked up to her and placed his right hand on top of her head. The fur from her ears twitching tickled him slightly, causing him to smile.

    ¡°You will have to repeat the pact that you wish to form. But let me make something clear. The wording in the pact is important. Do not say anything specific that you do not wish to be entered into it, for these words hold power, and that will in turn hold power over you.¡±

    ¡°As you say. From this moment forward, I hereby pledge myself to you. My body, my heart, my soul, my love and my everything. For all that I am and will be, is because of you. I vow to follow you, your word and your will until the day that I am no longer needed or the day that I die.¡±

    Her body began to pulse and become enveloped in a dark cloud like wisp. Thicker and thicker it flowed and began to encase her body. Wisps of all other elements popped into existence at the initiation of the pact. The shadow began to converge onto Amrin¡¯s hand and flow up his arm.

    Amrin repeated the words in his head and furrowed his brow at how it sounded the second time. After repeating what she said for a second time in his mind, his eyes went wide. She changed the wording¡­she added more! Before he could remove his hand, the shadowy wisps entered his body and disappeared. So too did the other elemental wisps and the shadows enveloping Kaia. It was too late, the pact was complete.

    ¡°Umm¡­Kaia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my master?¡± she said, her voice soft and inviting, while still bowing.

    ¡°You¡­you changed the words of the pact the second time around.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± she said simply.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You said that I should use words that I find important and to enter them into the pact.¡±

    He removed his hand from her head and quickly squeezed the bridge of his nose as he closed his eyes. She did the exact opposite of what he said to do. He said not to use words she didn¡¯t want to, but instead she added more.

    ¡°But¡­your love? Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± His eyes still closed he knitted his brow in thought on just how to proceed. ¡°Don¡¯t you detest humans?¡± he finally asked holding his hand out and looking at her with one eyebrow raised in confusion.

    ¡°For the many things that are still unknown to me about you master, there is one thing that I know for sure. You are not human.¡±

    He flinched and pursed his lips in confusion. He wasn¡¯t sure whether that was a compliment or not.

    ¡°I have not loved or have been able to love for three decades. In these thirty plus years I have looked at the world in black or white. My life had no color, no warmth or compassion. I want that to change. I want to change. I want to be more than just living. I want to feel alive. If there is a possibility that I am able to experience these emotions once more, there is no one I would rather be the first to receive it, than the one that has given my life meaning once more. If there is anyone that is worthy of it, it is you.¡±

    Amrin couldn¡¯t very well deny or refuse her. After hearing her story it was no wonder she felt nothing anymore. It was a wonder she had the resolve to continue living while most would have given up. He looked down at her and once more was impressed. Yet again she realized what was missing, examined the situation and took a chance on bettering herself. Truly amazing. He held out a hand to her and helped her to stand. He looked into her orange eyes and saw determination and drive. He couldn¡¯t argue with her even if he wanted to. She was too headstrong.

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s just no arguing with you, is there?¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Well, you know what happens now, right?¡±

    ¡°Happens? I¡­I wasn¡¯t told anything would actually happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt at first, but I promise it will be over before you know it.¡±

    Kaia¡¯s mind went reeling. She had no idea what he was talking about. She knew she promised him her love, and was more than willing to give it, but so suddenly? She couldn¡¯t refuse him though if he asked, nor would she want to. She knew full well why she thought about a mate candidate that day. Amrin was a prime candidate for any demi-human woman. Strong, handsome, intelligent and a born leader. But the thought of him laying with a beast no better than livestock entered her mind. She quickly pushed it out and looked at Amrin.

    ¡°P-please be gentle. It¡¯s¡­been so long.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he tilted his head in confusion.

    It was then something inside her body exploded. An overwhelming surge of power and energy coursed through her. She lost all strength in her body and almost fell.

    ¡°Ooh! That was faster than I thought.¡± He said as he caught her.

    Picking her up and laying her on the bed, he watched the pacts magic course through her.

    She was hot, too hot, she felt like she was burning up from the inside. She wanted to scream but nothing would leave her throat, she was completely mute. Her body was quivering and her breathing was labored. The surge of energy from inside her was growing more and more. Kaia felt that her body would burst into flames and burn to ash any second. Every muscle in her body tensed and screamed in pain. The veins in her neck, arms and chest could be seen pulsing violently as the blood flowed rapidly through them.

    Small streams of tears trickled down her face while she lay in silent agony. Her mouth wide open and wanting to scream, scream with all her might to make it stop, but there was only silence. One more surge of power coursed through her body, causing her to lurch and arch her back into the air. Her chest was going to explode, she knew it. Her hands clutched the bed sheets and pulled on them. But just as she felt that it wouldn¡¯t get any better it all stopped.

    Her body slumped back onto the bed and bounced from the sudden drop. Occasionally twitching from the residual effect of the pact finalizing, her body was still hot. Her chest rose and fell rapidly due to her breathing. Her voice was back. The lingering surge of power was coursing through her limbs. She could feel it, it was warm now, not overwhelming her anymore. Kaia turned to look at Amrin who was frowning but looked relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it would happen that fast. Usually it takes a bit longer to take effect.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­what was that?¡± she said through labored breaths.

    ¡°That was the pacts magic linking us together. A portion of my power is now shared with you.¡±

    The word rang in her ears. A portion of his magic. If this was how it felt to have only a portion of it, the thought of how much power Amrin truly had was terrifying and exhilarating and the same time. She smiled big and began to chuckle.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked, eyebrows raised in concern.

    ¡°Y-yes. My master. I¡¯m¡­wonderful.¡± She said while smiling wide, once again showing her brilliant white teeth.

    The amount of power she had coursing through her was unimaginable. She didn¡¯t care to find out all of Amrin¡¯s secrets anymore. She would follow him regardless. After giving her a reason to live, hope for the future and for making her whole, she would devote everything to him.

    Ancient Demi-human customs declared that the most powerful, the fastest, wisest and respected of them would become Chief of a tribe. The pinnacle of their hierarchy - the Alpha. The one to lead them to greatness and protect them from any danger. She realized then, having felt his power that she wasn¡¯t looking at a suitable mate. No, she was in the presence of her Alpha.

 Chapter Twenty Nine - Sarya

    *En route to Arestoth City*

    The carriage sped down the road bouncing and jarring itself against the stones and potholes in the dirt path. Wendell snapped the reins constantly urging the horses to quickly meet up with Ransell and Belis further down the way. Since the two horses were being weighed down by the carriage, the luggage and the passengers, the pursuers were able to catch up quicker than anticipated.  Sarya and Trisha were able to hear repeated thudding hit the back of the carriage. Sarya seemed confused as to what they could be, but Trisha knew exactly what they were and her eyes narrowed in anger at the realization.

    The carriage suddenly swerved to the side causing Trisha and Sarya to stumble in their seats and brace themselves against the walls so they didn¡¯t bash into it. Coming to a complete halt Sarya could see to hooded figures standing just outside the carriage door¡¯s windows. She assumed they were Belis and Ransell and breathed a sigh of relief.

    The second the door to the carriage opened though, Trisha bolted out in a flash, quicker than Sarya could keep up with. Two flashes of light flicked out towards the hooded men, followed by Trisha flipping into the air once, and landing in a crouched position, her feet tucked underneath her. In each hand was a dagger pointing down, her arms crossing her chest and a hint of blood dripping down each blade.

    The two figures began to spray blood from beneath their hoods into the air and dropped to the ground, dead without a sound. Trisha stood up slowly and faced the oncoming pursuers that were bearing down on her. A few of them pointing crossbows at her, making Sarya realize what the thudding from the back of the carriage was. She trusted Trisha to be safe, but couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump form in her throat and her heart skip a beat at watching such a young child face what appeared to be six full grown and armed men.

    Trisha stood her ground, the daggers in each hand glinting and reflecting the sunlight that splashed across their pristine blades. One of the riders unleashed a bolt from his crossbow, watching it fly towards Trisha with precision and directed right at her head. In one swift motion she lifted her right hand and deflected the bolt along the flat side of her dagger, causing it to ricochet off harmlessly into the air with a sharp clanking sound.

    Seeing this, three others unleashed their bolts simultaneously. Trisha couldn¡¯t dodge them all, not because she wasn¡¯t able to, but if she did, they would travel behind her and into the carriage, which was not an option. Instead she shifted her right foot back and sheathed the dagger that it was housed to. Pulling out three of the throwing spikes from the line across her abdomen she threw each of them in succession. With pinpoint accuracy, each throwing spike collided with their respective bolts, causing them to careen into random directions harmlessly away from Trisha as well as the carriage.

    Sarya was impressed as just how talented and capable Trisha was. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, but then quickly frowned realizing that she must have gone through hell and more to be able to perform feats such as that, at such a young age.

    The closer the pursuers came Trisha realized that the crossbowmen were only the start of their long ranged attacks. They quickly moved to the side to reveal another that held his hand out in front and moving his mouth. Her eyes widened as a large earthen spike formed in front of him and began to hurdle towards her at frightening speeds. Pulling the dagger she recently sheathed and crossing them over each other Trisha braced herself for the impact of the Earthen Spear.

    ¡°Grrraaaaggghhh!¡± a loud voice belted out.

    Just before the Earthen Spear made contact with Trisha, a large hooded figure came out of nowhere and with a large metal club smashed the spear in mid-air. Chunks of stone and earth began to fly everywhere, not nearly as dangerous as the whole, but the velocity causing them to embed into the walls of the carriage and nearby trees as after impacting with the metal mace.

    ¡°Ransell!¡± Trisha yelled. ¡°Took your time didn¡¯t you!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. Had to take care of our own nuisance in the forest.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Belis?¡± she said as she looked around.

    ¡°Ah, he shouldn¡¯t be too far behind. He¡¯s a bit weighed down at the moment though.¡±

    ¡°Well you better hope he gets here before these scum reach me¡­They dared to assault my lady. I shall make them pay dearly.¡± Trisha said as she lowered herself in a stance that allowed her to pounce at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Ah, yeah I noticed¡­I guess those two were the first unlucky two?¡± Ransell said as he pointed behind him with his thumb.

    ¡°I thought it was you two.¡± She said nonchalantly.

    ¡°What?! You could have killed us!¡±

    ¡°Oh please, if you two old geezers were able to be taken in by something that easy, you would have deserved it.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Too true.¡± Ransell said and then quickly realized something. ¡°Wait¡­you were serious?¡±

    ¡°If you two hadn¡¯t decided to go hunting in the woods and stayed by our Lady¡¯s side, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­I guess I can¡¯t argue with that. But I¡¯m thinking that if we didn¡¯t, we¡¯d be dealing with more than the men we have coming to us now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Talk later, here they come!¡±

    The armed men on horses barreled down on Trisha and Ransell, this time brandishing swords and axes. Swinging down as they rode by quickly. A majority of them circled around to keep Trisha and Ransell occupied while two continued on towards the carriage to where Sarya was. Thinking that whoever was still in the carriage would be easy prey gave them the false sense that it would be best to get her and use her as a hostage.

    Before they could get too close, two arrows flew directly at them and landed squarely between their eyes. The bodies of the riders falling with a ragged and unceremonious thud to the dirt ground. Atop the carriage was Wendell, on one knee wielding a rather small looking recurve bow with two arrows already nocked and ready to fire. Knowing that this was not going to be worth it, the group began to make a retreat. The horses quickly galloping by Trisha and Ransell without any further attempt to attack.

    ¡°We need answers Wendell, bring one of them down!¡± Ransell shouted.

    Removing one of the arrows from the nock, Wendell pulled back on the bowstring and raised it into the air slightly, and prepared to let loose the arrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±

    The shout came from the tree lines. Belis came lumbering out of the tall grass and brush dragging someone by the legs with a rope. Upon seeing him and hearing his command, Wendell lowered the bow and released the draw.

    ¡°Captain¡­I hope that body is alive and we didn¡¯t just let our only means of answers escape?¡± Trisha asked, slightly annoyed.

    Thinking it was safe to come out of the carriage, Sarya opened the door and stepped out, making sure not to step in the pool of blood left by the bodies that were quickly dispatched by Trisha from the onset of the attack.

    ¡°My lady, you shouldn¡¯t leave the carriage.¡± Wendell urged from atop the carriage.

    Hearing him, Trisha turned quickly and saw Sarya making her way towards her. Holding up her dress as she walked by the dead bodies.

    ¡°My lady! Please, it is unsightly!¡± Trisha shouted and ran towards her.

    As she came to meet Sarya, she quickly sheathed her daggers and lowered her head. Even though Sarya said all those nice things to her before, she had fully seen just what she was capable of, she had killed two people right in front of her. Afraid to make eye contact, her tail swayed nervously.

    Totally unexpected, Sarya gently patted Trisha¡¯s head and ran it alongside her head, brushing the area where her ear was covered, causing her to tingle at the sensation.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are safe.¡± Sarya said simply.

    Looking up at her, Trisha saw a gentle and sincere smile on her face. Causing her to smile wide, revealing a perfectly innocent grin.

    ¡°My lady. It may still be unsafe.¡± Belis said as he and Ransell made their way towards them.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll have you know I have seen and been in my own fair share of skirmishes.¡± Sarya said.

    ¡°I¡­I see. Well I have taken the liberty of apprehending this one. It seems he was the one commanding the mercenary band within the forest.¡± Belis lifted his arm, causing the body tied to the rope to dangle slightly in the air, his head dragging around in the dirt.

    ¡°I look forward to hearing what he has to say. But for now I believe we should make haste and put as much distance between us and the previous village.¡± Sarya said as she began to head back towards the carriage.

    ¡°The village, ma¡¯am?¡± Ransell asked confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. There have been very few opportunities for us to be singled out for an attack such as this so soon after arriving at the main land, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Belis and Ransell looked at each other after hearing this and nodded. If there was anyone that was capable of selling them out it would have been someone in the village. Most likely the innkeeper realizing that they would most likely be easy prey for a large group of mercenaries.

    ¡°Also, it seems it was quite fortuitous for us.¡± Sarya said as she turned towards the forest edge and pointed. ¡°It seems you two will no longer have to walk. This should allow us to make excellent time.¡± She smiled at the two, her beautiful white teeth contrasting with her pink lips.

    The horses belonging to the two riders that Wendell had shot down had only made their way to the edge of the forest and began to graze. They must have been subjected to enough battles and combat that they didn¡¯t scare quite that easily, which would prove useful to Ransell and Belis no doubt.

    The two began to remove any unnecessary tools and weapons from the saddles and empty the bags of junk and other pointless items that did them no good as guards. The only things that caught their attention were a few satchels of snacks and dried and cured meats. There also seemed to be a few coins in the saddle bags as well.

    Belis threw the unconscious body over the rear of the horse he would take and made sure it was secured so he wouldn¡¯t fall off of be able to wiggle free if he woke up. Ransell was mounted and ready to depart and headed towards the carriage. Belis was a rather large figure, so after he mounted the horse it neighed and began to click his hooves into the dirt angrily.

    ¡°Hey¡­Ransell! Get back here will ya!?¡± Belis called out.

    Belis dismounted and pulled the horse along towards Ransell.

    ¡°What is it sir?¡± Ransell asked.

    ¡°Switch horses with me, will ya?¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not a small man¡­and I¡¯m already carrying the weight of another person¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Ransell said after realizing what Belis was trying to get at.

    After dismounting, he handed the reins to Belis and mounted the other house. The one carrying two people still neighed slightly, but didn¡¯t dig his hooves into the ground. Ransell took it as a sign that it was tolerable. Belis lifted himself onto the horse Ransell was using and waited. The horse just shifted a little bit to acclimate to the excess weight but didn¡¯t make any noises or stomp. Belis nodded in approval.  Satisfied, the two made their way to the carriage where Wendell had already cleared off the bolts from the rear and dug out the more obvious bits of stone from the side of the carriage wall.

    After seeing Belis and Ransell move closer, Wendell snapped the reins of the two horses pulling the carriage. It lurched forward, causing a jerking motion for a few moments until it evened out and gained a normal forward momentum. The group once more began their long journey after a rather eventful and unwelcome tussle with the local mercenaries. As for what their purpose and reasoning, they would find that out after their hostage had woken up and were able to adequately interrogate him.

    Sarya had settled into her seat and breathed a sigh of relief after they finally started moving onwards. She looked on as Trisha began to put her dress back on, making sure to take her black gloves off first and placing them in the loop that held them behind her back. The look of concern on her face caused Trisha to become worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly flattering¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said.

    ¡°Hm? Oh, no, dear. I was just wondering if it was uncomfortable for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°It looks quite uncomfortable.¡±

    Trisha covered her mouth and began to giggle slightly.

    ¡°What? Did I say something strange?¡±

    ¡°Begging your pardon milady. But, it¡¯s not usually what I hear. And while at first it was quite hard to move around in and breathe, I quickly got used to it. Now I can¡¯t imagine not wearing it during a mission.¡± She said as she shrugged.

    ¡°I see. Well as long as you are fine with it.¡±

    ¡°If I may speak freely, milady?¡± Trisha asked cautiously, looking away and fidgeting in her seat.

    ¡°Of course. Please, always speak what is on your mind. I promise I will not think less of you for saying anything you feel strongly about.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, milady.¡± Trisha bowed to her. ¡°You¡¯re¡­different.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Different? Is that different good, or different bad?¡± Sarya asked concerned, and chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, no. I did not mean it like that. I mean¡­I¡¯m sorry. I am not very good at expressing myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, take your time. We have plenty of it on this trip.¡±

    Trisha kept quiet for a few moments and fidgeted

    ¡°You¡¯re different than anyone I¡¯ve ever met. You¡¯re so¡­accepting.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean because of what you do?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes. But not just that. You aren¡¯t scared, disgusted or treat us any differently even though you¡¯re a¡­¡±

    ¡°High elf?¡±

    Trisha bowed her head, fearing she said something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°I understand. I never used to be, to be honest with you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Trisha asked, tilting her head slightly in confusion.

    ¡°I used to be just like everyone else. No¡­not exactly like everyone else. Being a High Elf, and from a noble family, I thought that everyone was beneath me. I felt a sense of entitlement and superiority just because I was born a High Elf.¡±

    ¡°I...I see. What changed your mind?¡± she asked cautiously.

    ¡°It was quite simple. My eyes were opened and my mind filled with the knowledge and wonder of the world and the realization that we are but a single grain of sand along the grand beach that is life.¡± Sarya smiled wholeheartedly as she said this.

    ¡°Your eyes were opened? What¡­what did you learn that caused such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­well I¡¯m not sure how best to answer that easily. I suppose it would be best to start at the beginning?¡±

    She looked to Trisha and saw a glint in her eyes and a large childlike grin on her face, the likes one would get after hearing they would be told a wonderful bedtime story.

    ¡°Well, it started with my meeting a very special person.¡±

    ¡°Was it a man? Was he handsome?¡± she blurted out unconsciously.

    ¡°Patience little one, patience. But yes, he was a man, and yes, quite possibly the most handsome man I have ever laid eyes on.¡±

    Trisha leaned forward, her eyes wide open and hanging on every word that was about to come from Sarya¡¯s mouth. The innocence and childlike wonderment she was displaying was a far cry from the professional and lethal fighter from earlier. But at the same time, she was also the one that had simple dreams like seeing snow and loving to bake. Sarya couldn¡¯t help but feel deep down that the longer Tranquil Refuge took to be its own sovereign nation and its people viewed as equal, the longer it would be until Trisha could begin living the life she dreamt of.

    ¡°But! It wasn¡¯t that he was handsome, or a man. But the knowledge, wisdom and view of the world around him that really captivated me. I admired him. So much that I followed him everywhere, swore my life to him and wanted to be with him all the time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that love?¡± Trisha asked.

    ¡°Well¡­I suppose it¡¯s a certain kind of love, yes. I certainly do love him. But it¡¯s not¡­how to I put it? Your master, do you care for him?¡±

    ¡°Of course! He raised me, taught me everything I know! I know he¡¯s not my real father but I like to think he¡¯s as close to one as I can get.¡± She replied genuinely.

    It wasn¡¯t the response Sarya was expecting, it caused her heart to ache slightly at the realization that Trisha was an orphan, but also glad that the one raising her treats her well.

    ¡°It¡¯s similar to that. You can love someone and be willing to do anything you can to make them happy, but it¡¯s not a romantic love.¡±

    ¡°You mean not like a princess loves a prince?¡±

    Sarya flinched back slightly at the comment and shook her head after grasping what Trisha had said.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like the picture books I keep. I know they¡¯re for kids¡­but¡­I like the dresses they wear and the pretty crowns they have.¡± Trisha said as she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Sarya once again had to remind herself that even though Trisha was a capable assassin, and looked like a mature woman, she was only thirteen years old. She had no real grasp of the outside world or any semblance of a real childhood, and what innocence she had was tied to the books of princesses and princes, and true love.

    ¡°Then no, not like a princess loves her prince.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok. I understand.¡±

    ¡°But it was because of him that I realized that my way of thinking was wrong. The world owed me nothing, I wasn¡¯t better than anyone else and no one was better than me. Everyone is equal and everyone deserves a chance at greatness if they are willing to work for it.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you aren¡¯t afraid or disgusted by us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why. I know you aren¡¯t High Elves, human, or Fae¡­but you¡¯re still people, no different than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°And what did he do exactly to make you think that way?¡±

    ¡°He¡­he fulfilled a request I had. More a wager than a request really.¡±

    Trisha blinked a few times and tilted her head.

    ¡°He visited my people, with a certain other race that ours at the time, and most still hold to be true to this day, believe are outcasts.¡±

    ¡°Outcast¡­how?¡±

    ¡°To this day, I have no idea where that idea came from or why. But it¡¯s been ingrained into our society for so long that it¡¯s just viewed as common knowledge and accepted.¡±

    ¡°What race was it?¡±

    ¡°A Dark Elf.¡±

    ¡°They exist?!¡± Trisha asked in a voice louder than she meant to use.

    ¡°Yes, they exist.¡± She laughed gently at her reaction.

    ¡°I heard they are really scary, bright red glowing eyes and sharp pointy teeth¡­¡±

    Sarya¡¯s eyes went wide and thinking about Meladris, and hearing that description made her laugh out loud.

    Trisha¡¯s head flinched backwards and looked worried at the sudden outburst.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry. I just, pictured her like that and couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    ¡°Are they not scary like that?¡± Trisha asked innocently.

    ¡°No, dear. They are nothing like that. In fact, this particular Dark Elf was incredibly beautiful.¡±

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t be more beautiful than you though milady!¡± Trisha shouted.

    ¡°I appreciate that. But in her own way, yes, she was more brilliant than I.¡± Sarya lowered her gaze and her eyes glazed over as she continued. ¡°Like a real princess. Perfect in almost every way. I looked up to her just as much as I did him¡­if any two people were more perfect for each other, they didn¡¯t exist in this lifetime.¡±

    Her voice became monotone as she continued talking about Meladris and reminiscing about how she viewed her. Trisha tried calling her name but there was no recognition from Sarya, she just continued talking.

    ¡°She had everything¡­we had everything. We were happy. Everyone was content. There was nothing any of us needed. We were a family, together and whole. But she had to ruin it all. She brought him into our lives.¡±

    As she continued, Trisha noticed that Sarya¡¯s body was beginning to glow slightly. The air in the carriage began to get warmer gradually, but it wasn¡¯t because of fire. The air wasn¡¯t hard to breathe and the heat didn¡¯t come from the single point that was Sarya, but the entire cabin of the carriage. She then noticed that Sarya''s usually brilliant blue eyes were turning white and began to glow.

    ¡°Lady Sarya!¡± Trisha shouted.

    The carriage came to a sudden halt, the sudden jolt causing her head to reel back, the shout and the carriage door swinging open caused her to come out of her daze and realize what was going on.

    ¡°Oh my¡­I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarya said while placing a hand on her forehead.

    ¡°Is everything alright, my lady?¡± Belis asked.

    ¡°Yes, Belis, thank you for your concern. I apologize for causing you all to worry. I¡¯m quite alright, really.¡±

    ¡°As you say, milady.¡± Belis reluctantly nodded and closed the carriage door, but not before shooting Trisha a glance to which she nodded very slightly in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry milady. I didn¡¯t mean to ask so many questions.¡± Trisha said remorsefully.

    ¡°No, dear. It¡¯s not your fault in the slightest. I just let my emotions get the better of me is all. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m better now.¡± Sarya said with a smile and gently patted Trisha¡¯s hands as they clutched the hem of her apron.

    ¡°I thought milady didn¡¯t know how to use magic.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how. I vowed not to use it since¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°I vowed not to use it for personal reasons.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t pry. But I now know why I feel you are different, other than how you view others.¡±

    Sarya furrowed her brow and pursed her lips in confusion.

    ¡°You are incredibly powerful. I can¡­feel it.¡±

    ¡°Feel it?¡± she narrowed her eyes and looked at Trisha. ¡°Explain, if you can.¡±

    ¡°It¡­It feels like pins and needles all over my body whenever I¡¯m near magic, I don¡¯t like it. But with you, it feels like my entire body is being covered in a thick warm blanket because you have so much of it.¡± She looked away embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±

    Sarya leaned her head back and looked out of the carriage window and began to think about just what she has observed of Trisha. She was definitely unique. The only other person that she knew of that could sense the energy and power in a person was Cassus, but he could only get a very rough idea of their strength. Was it a demi-human trait? It¡¯s quite possible, animals by nature can sense danger or emotions, and so sensing something like magic would only be a natural evolutionary step.

    If Sarya wanted to find out just how accurate Trisha¡¯s senses were, she would have to start using some kind of magic or subject her to magic to test the range and limitations of them. With any luck, she could use that innate ability to track down powerful chanters, possibly even the others.

    But she closed her eyes and shook the idea out of her mind. She would not exploit a child to suit her ends for something as trivial as finding people she has not bothered to try and locate for over two thousand years. But there was a faint nagging feeling in the back of her mind that maybe, just maybe she could have Trisha help her find where Amrin was, assuming he was anywhere to be found. She knew full well that he wasn¡¯t gone, there was no way that someone as amazing as Amrin was truly gone, she just knew it. But as for where he was, she would probably never know.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I take a little nap, Trisha?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no milady. Please, if you are tired, by all means. I shall keep watch.¡± She smiled in reply.

    ¡°Thank you. Please be sure to wake me if anything happens.¡±

    Trisha nodded and watched as Sarya closed her eyes and rested her head against the cushioned pad on the carriage wall. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had asked too many questions, or at least the wrong questions to have caused Sarya to react in such an unexpected and frightening way. Trisha was no stranger to powerful magic or intimidating presences or bloodlust. In fact it was a regular part of her training to be subjected to various levels of magic and her master would bombard her with bloodlust at random times throughout the day. But the pressure she felt emanating from Sarya at that moment terrified even her.  She was positive that of all the people she would meet in her life, Sarya¡¯s existence could eclipse them all.

 Chapter Thirty

    After helping Kaia up from the bed, the two headed downstairs to see if Amrin could get anything to eat. Being unconscious for two days made him quite hungry. As they walked into the dining area they could see Grandall and Lestith already seated at a table, having a conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re up and about. Is everything alright?¡± Lestith asks, as Amrin and Kaia seat themselves at the table.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. Guess I used a bit too much power back there. I¡¯m good now though.¡±

    Amrin was glad to see a few bread rolls on the table, immediately grabbing one and taking a bite. They must have been recently pulled from the oven since they were still warm in the middle.

    ¡°So did I miss anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to dwell upon, no.¡± Lestith answered quickly.

    ¡°Agh, the Captain is just being modest. He saved a small child last night from a couple ruffians. Just this morning took him to the barracks and asked that they look after him, train him as a recruit in a few years.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Amrin curled his mouth down and nodded in surprise.

    He could see a slight tense in Lestith¡¯s shoulders as Grandall mentioned this. It seems he wasn¡¯t one for praise or compliments. Not that there was anything wrong with that, modesty was in short supply among the higher class.

    ¡°As I said. Nothing to dwell upon. Anyway, Lady Kaia, I trust you were able to relay the need for a carriage with Her Grace?¡± he attempted to change the subject.

    ¡°I did. Just last night. She said that it will be here in the next three days. But that was while we were under the impression that Master would still be unconscious¡­so¡­¡±

    Kaia pursed her lips and tried not to make eye contact with Amrin. He noticed this and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling us?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Lady Elena has told me to relay information to you, but she also said it was not going to please you¡­¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked straight at Kaia. He wasn¡¯t upset, but more concerned as to what information she would need to relay that would upset him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Just yesterday, Lady Elena had received a message in the form of¡­of a golem.¡±

    Amrin wasn¡¯t sure where this was going, but so far he wasn¡¯t too worried about a golem bringing Ely a message.

    ¡°She said that it contained a message inside it, in the form of a shadow image. I am unfamiliar with the names, but she told me that you would know exactly what it meant. She knows where Meladris is.¡±

    In that instant the area around the table grew colder, each of their breaths plainly visible as they exhaled. Kaia, Lestith and Grandall looked to Amrin and each noticed the color in his eyes began to swirl with black, like ink being dropped into water. His gaze looking at nothing in particular and his breathing steady and calm. But anyone that was subjected to the presence they were at that moment knew that there was definitely something wrong.

    Murmurs from other tables began to fill the room. Complaints about it being cold all of a sudden and how the fire was beginning to sputter out.

    ¡°Master!¡± Kaia raised her voice and placed her hand on his shoulder.

    Amrin closed his eyes and slowly the temperature in the room began to increase, and in a few moments everything returned to the temperature it was originally. When Amrin opened his eyes, they were once again the ash gray color he normally had, and he exhaled slowly.

    ¡°What else?¡± he said simply.

    ¡°The golem, she has seen its craftsmanship before. She said it was¡­¡±

    ¡°Belgard¡¯s work?¡± Amrin finished.

    His reaction to Belgard was one of indifference, or perhaps he was just unaffected since he already knew of the whereabouts of Meladris.

    ¡°Y-yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± Kaia said.

    ¡°This is good. Perhaps now I¡¯ll be able to get the answers I seek. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem she mentioned¡­¡± she paused and turned to Grandall and Lestith. ¡°They are with Valdiss.¡±

    Grandall and Lestith both flinched at the mention of the name, causing the table to shake slightly. Each of their expressions grew grim and their brows knitted in concern.

    ¡°Why is that a problem?¡± Amrin asked. ¡°Who is this Valdiss?¡±

    Lestith placed his hands onto the table and clasped them together.

    ¡°Duke Dramden Valdiss. The man is a tyrant the likes of which you would never believe. The king of the lands he now rules had him as his advisor for some time. For one reason or another, Valdiss killed him, openly, and declared himself the ruler of the lands.¡±

    ¡°Still don¡¯t see how that¡¯s my concern.¡± Amrin said, his tone of voice showing disinterest.

    ¡°If we were to cross into his borders it would be no better than a declaration of war.¡±

    Amrin held his hands up and shook his head.

    ¡°Nobody said anything about you entering their borders. This is my task. It doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Master¡­¡± Kaia interrupted. ¡°Lady Elena made it a point for me to discuss this with the Captain and Lieutenant present.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Lord Valdiss has been a thorn in the side of Arestoth and The Dominion for years and years. He rules his kingdom with an iron fist and the chanters and soldiers he has at his disposal are¡­formidable.¡±

    ¡°Even more than the forces of Arestoth and the Dominion?¡±

    ¡°Separate? Yes. Combined? I doubt we¡¯ll ever know.¡± Lestith answered.

    ¡°Ok, again. What does this have to do with me? I told you that I¡¯m looking for something¡­I¡¯m one step closer to that. I¡¯ll not have something as petty as border disputes in a kingdom I have no allegiances with, hold me from it.¡±

    ¡°Master, Lady Elena has said that she would like you to speak with her in person before you make any decisions. She said that there was something very important that needs to be discussed before you take any action.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Amrin said as he stood up from the table.

    The other three recoiled in surprised and looked at each other in turn, none having any idea what to say or do.

    ¡°B-but, Master. Lady Elena is sending carriage to pick us up. Shouldn¡¯t we wait?¡± Kaia asked.

    ¡°No. That was only so that you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about my unconscious body. I¡¯m conscious now, so there¡¯s no reason to wait.¡±

    ¡°But what about the adamantine?¡± Lestith questioned.

    ¡°The only reason I needed that stuff was to cross borders with little to no effort. Now that I know where Meladris and Belgard are¡­I don¡¯t care much for it.¡±

    ¡°Now wait just a minute¡­we almost died out there to get this ore. I¡¯ll not have it just left here and forgotten.¡± Lestith argued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do with the ore, Lestith¡­¡±

    ¡°How about...¡± Grandall interrupted. ¡°How about, we have Master Gilreth process all of the adamantine we have, allowing him to keep a percentage as payment, and the carriage will can be used to transport it back to Arestoth for use later? And since we released our mounts to return to the Knight Barracks here before setting into Infernus Pass, we have mounts refreshed and ready to go.¡±

    Amrin and Lestith both looked at Grandall in surprise. They raised their eyebrows and curled their mouths down, which caused Grandall to frown and raise only one of his eyebrows.

    ¡°Grandall that¡¯s¡­.¡± Lestith began to say.

    ¡°Actually a really good idea.¡± Amrin finished.

    ¡°I appreciate it¡­but you think you could not look at me as if I grew a second head because of it?¡±

    Kaia relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief at Amrin calming down and accepting the logical solution presented by Grandall. This way they could make way to Arestoth right away, and still get the ore they risked their lives for. It was a win-win situation. Although she couldn¡¯t get rid of the nagging feeling she had in regards to Meladris and Belgard. She had no idea who they were, but for Elena and Amrin both to be concerned and on edge because of them, it wasn¡¯t good.

    After relaying what they had planned to Miss Emily, Kaia and Grandall headed to speak with Master Gilreth while Lestith and Amrin headed to the barracks to retrieve their horses. Upon entering the Barracks, Lestith was immediately set upon by a small figure that latched onto his leg and refused to let go.

    ¡°Uhh¡­friend of yours?¡± Amrin asked, a grin plain on his face.

    ¡°Well, not exactly. Remember the child that Grandall mentioned this morning?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, right. So a friend of yours¡­¡± Amrin said with the same grin on his face.

    Lestith shot a sidelong glance at Amrin, clearly not amused.

    ¡°Ah, Captain Lestith. My apologies, he started to run down the stairs just a few minutes ago, I suppose this is why.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. How is he?¡± Lestith said while trying to pry the small child from his leg.

    ¡°Well, after the healer took a look at him and used another dose of Healing Water, he¡¯s been running around non-stop. I don¡¯t understand where he gets all that energy from.¡±

    The man Lestith was talking to was a smaller statured man, full brown beard with traces of gray showing through. The armor he wore was similar to what Grandall and Lestith wore but had slight differences in color and insignia, most likely due to the difference in location, but Amrin didn¡¯t dwell on it other than notice it in passing. What really caught his attention was the fact that he was a dwarf.

    Reminding him instantly of Belgard it caused him equal parts anger and sorrow. He always enjoyed the banter and talks he had with Belgard in the past, ever a level head and calming presence to the rest of the group, someone he could rely on if something needed to be done. But now he was among the names Amrin would hunt down, and soon, meet once more face to face.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good. Hey, come now, I have business I must attend to.¡± Lestith said to the child.

    The demi-human boy looked up and smiled big, Amrin and Lestith noticed something that caused them to narrow their eyes in confusion.

    ¡°W-why are some of his teeth missing?¡± Lestith asked.

    He was fully aware that children lost their baby teeth at a certain age and then permanent teeth replaced them, but it was typically the front most teeth and one or two at a time. This child¡¯s smile revealed that four very specific teeth were missing. His fangs were gone.

    ¡°Ah, that. Well, he¡¯s been de-fanged.¡± The dwarf replied.

    ¡°Have you done this to him?¡± Amrin asked, his tone of voice caused the dwarf to go wide eyed and flinch, swallowed hard and immediately hold his hands up.

    ¡°No! No, sir! I swear! It¡¯s a barbaric act that the local thugs and criminals due to assert some ridiculous sense of superiority or dominance!¡±

    ¡°And his ear?¡± Amrin asked, looking at the child¡¯s left ear that appeared to have been torn or ripped off.

    ¡°Afraid I don¡¯t know. Haven¡¯t heard of any reason to do that to just one of their ears. There¡¯s some folk that cut their ears right off¡­but no reason to just mutilate one like that."

    Lestith cringed at the thought of anyone doing that to any person¡¯s ears. It was barbaric and made him angry that it was even possible for people to do that.

    ¡°Mister come back for Filcher?¡± the child said happily.

    ¡°Filcher?¡± Lestith looked to the dwarf.

    ¡°Apparently it¡¯s his name¡­says that¡¯s all they ever called him.¡± He shrugged his shoulders in response.

    Lestith furrowed his brow in sad realization that this tiny being didn¡¯t have an actual name, but instead a word to indicate his reason for existence. He gently grabbed the child by his shoulders and pulled him off of his leg and knelt down.

    ¡°Listen here, little one. You have a chance to make a name for yourself. You are no longer required to steal. But in exchange you will work here, in the barracks, and when you are of age you will become a squire and one day a Knight if you so wish.¡±

    The child titled his head to the side and placed his finger on his lips while looking into the air at nothing.

    ¡°I no understand. Filcher is not filcher?¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to filch any more. And your name¡­what do you want your name to be?¡±

    ¡°Name? Filcher.¡±

    Lestith shook his head and wondered how he could convey that the child no longer had to use a term for stealing as a way to address himself.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just give him a name?¡± Amrin asked.

    ¡°Mister give Filcher new name?¡± the child smiled once more and stared at Lestith.

    He had no idea what to do. He couldn¡¯t think of any name on the spot like that. Lestith felt that naming the child and just disappearing would feel wrong. But leaving him to be forever called Filcher was even worse. What could he possibly name this child?

    ¡°How about Aendor?¡± Amrin chimed in after noticing Lestith¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Aendor?¡± Lestith repeated and turned to look at Amrin, perplexed.

    ¡°It means new beginnings.¡±

    ¡°In what language?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°An old one¡­¡±

    Lestith turned back to gaze upon the child, the gaps where his fangs should be not detracting from the childlike and innocence that it conveyed.

    ¡°Your name is now Aendor. Are you ok with that?¡±

    ¡°Ayn¡­door?¡± the child repeated, seeing how it sounded from his own mouth. ¡°Mm! Aendor!¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, Aendor, you will live here with the knights. You will be taken care of, fed, taught how to read and write and¡­you will achieve great things. I know this.¡± Lestith spoke as he placed his hand gently on top of Aendor¡¯s head.

    ¡°I no go with Mister?¡± he asked.

    Lestith shook his head and sighed in regret.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. No. But trust me when I say that you are in good hands. The men here will treat you as one of their own. Do not be afraid. Work hard, be good and I¡¯ll see you again someday soon. Alright?¡±

    The child pursed his lips and was visibly sad that he couldn¡¯t accompany Lestith, but knew better than to talk back or ask for something he was already told he couldn¡¯t have. Instead of speaking, the boy nodded his head a few times and looked to the floor.

    ¡°Good boy.¡± Lestith said as he stood upright. ¡°Now, we are here to retrieve our horses, the ones that would have arrived at the barracks most likely four days prior.¡± He asked the dwarf.

    ¡°Ah yes, they are in the stables. The saddles are along the walls of their pens and they have been fed, brushed and are fully rested. They are ready to leave at any time. Would you like me to harness the saddles of two of them?¡±

    ¡°Not just two, we will require all four, the other two are for our companions.¡± Lestith replied.

    ¡°Right away.¡± the dwarf said and quickly began to head towards the stables. ¡°Ah, Aendor, would you care to help me?¡±

    The child quickly ran to catch up with the dwarf and they disappeared into a back hall to ready the horses.

    ¡°That was¡­interesting.¡± Amrin said.

    ¡°I was not expecting that. My apologies for the delay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing we could have done about it. I¡¯m not so impatient or crass as to ignore a child that clearly wanted attention from his savior.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I only wish there was more I could do.¡± Lestith said, staring in the direction Aendor has left.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure you¡¯ve done more with this one gesture than you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    After retrieving their horses, Amrin and Lestith waited at the fountain in the middle of the city for Kaia and Grandall. It was taking much longer than they had hoped and were beginning to worry how much longer it would take, and hoped there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the transaction they had discussed earlier.

    ¡°There they are. Finally.¡± Lestith spoke out.

    Grandall and Kaia made their way to the fountain and didn¡¯t look all too happy.

    ¡°Something tells me it didn¡¯t go quite according to plan?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°Fraid not, sir.¡± Grandall said as he lifted himself into the saddle of his horse.

    Amrin handed Kaia the reins to her horse and saw she was even less pleased than Grandall about something.

    ¡°I suppose we can hear more about it on our way to Arestoth.¡± Lestith commented.

    ¡°Works for me, the sooner we make way, the better.¡± Amrin declared.

    The four of them snapped their reins to get the horses moving at a gentle pace. Once they had cleared the walls of the city they picked up their pace slightly, but not fast that the beating of the hooves on the ground could drown out any conversation they wished to have.

    ¡°So, why the long faces anyway?¡± Amrin asked.

    ¡°Master Gilreth is a thieving, greedy, no good dirty¡­.¡± Kaia began to speak.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Grandall shouted to keep her from repeating the same thing that caused a few people to stare at them while they were making their way from the refinery to meet up with Amrin and Lestith.

    ¡°What Lady Kaia means to say is that Master Gilreth seems to be quite the entrepreneur.¡±

    ¡°Entrepreneur!? That greedy monster wanted forty percent of the total yield of the Adamantine!¡±

    Lestith and Amrin¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise. That was definitely more than any legitimate businessman would ask for.

    ¡°I hope you were able to talk some sense into him?¡± Lestith asked.

    ¡°I was able to get that demon down to twenty percent. But even that was too much for his greedy, filthy, womanizing¡­¡± Kaia trailed off.

    ¡°Womanizing?¡± Amrin asked.

    ¡°Right¡­that.  The first time we met, he was under the impression that since she was with me she was a servant of some kind and that he would drop the price of the refinement if Lady Kaia would umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Provide services?¡± Lestith finished.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, sir. After which he proceeded to inspect her¡­¡±

    ¡°That filth is lucky I didn¡¯t beat him to within an inch of his life!¡±

    Amrin began to chuckle at the retelling of the events. Kaia quickly turned to look at him with a pained look and mouth slightly open in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­can¡¯t say I blame him is all.¡±

    ¡°Mm, agreed.¡± Lestith said.

    ¡°Indeed, although I shouldn¡¯t be agreeing¡­¡± Grandall said while scratching his beard.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Kaia shouted.

    The three men refused to answer her and continued to look straight ahead, mouths closed tight.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you blame him!? What are you three going on about?!¡± she continued to want answers.

    Amrin finally began to laugh once more, quickly followed by Grandall and Lestith. While she might not have realized it, she was quite beautiful, and any man would certainly not be opposed to any services from one such as herself. But they weren¡¯t stupid enough to tell her that.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯re only teasing, Kaia. Pay it no mind. But I hope you three realize that I intend to reach Arestoth as soon as possible. Stopping only to let the horses rest and then continue. I want to reach the Academy in two days¡¯ time.¡±

    The group realized that making the trip in such a short amount of time would mean little to no sleep whatsoever. The horses would be pushed to their limits and they would be physically exhausted by the time they reach Arestoth. But none of them would mention it. They would follow him regardless. Kaia would do so for she would not want to be separated from him by such a large distance. Grandall and Lestith would due to the curiosity regarding the one named Meladris and what Elena Aqua¡¯s plan for Valdiss was.

    After pushing their horses to the limit of their endurance, only letting them rest the bare minimum before setting off, the four of them rode casually into the gates of the Academy. Lestith, Grandall and Kaia looked on the verge of passing out. Dark circles under their eyes, dismounting sluggishly and awkwardly so as not to fall onto the ground. Their eyes closing and opening slower and slower, each time taking longer to open once more.

    It was the middle of the day and the students milling about the courtyard started to stare are the strange group that charged through the gates and could barely stand on their own after dismounting. Laughter, murmurs and whispered conversations abound. Kaia¡¯s ears flittered about and changed direction multiple times unconsciously, until she heard something that made her realize that she was not in full armor and her tail as well as her ears were in full view of everyone.

    She couldn¡¯t make out all of the conversations but the key words stuck out to her and made it all too apparent that she was being talked about. She cringed slightly and forced her tail to stay still, while her ears continued to pick out words that made her self-conscious of her surroundings. Earlier in the day Amrin had used the communication crystal to relay that he would be arriving within a few hours and to be ready to explain the situation and prepare a place for the others to rest if they needed it.

    While they had all missed the same amount of sleep, traveled the same length and endured the same level of hard riding, Amrin was the only one that was not affected. He did not appear tired, exhausted or otherwise any different than when they set off from New Randess. Lestith and Grandall noticed this, but were too tired to bother caring.

    Moments after they dismounted, a few attendants rushed out from the main entrance to the Academy and took their horses. Following behind them was Elynara, wearing yet another richly elegant dress that accentuated her figure and made her look quite mature. Amrin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was doing this because the way she was before was similar to that of a child, while now she looked like a well figured young woman. He made a mental note of it, but would keep it to himself lest Ely begin to pout because of it.

    Beside Ely was the other Knight that Amrin had noticed from before he and Kaia had been acquainted. Karin. She wore armor that was quite similar to Kaia¡¯s before it was destroyed, but was missing the helmet. She was a human so the need for one wasn¡¯t there when compared to the reason Kaia wore hers.

    ¡°Master. I¡¯m glad to see you have arrived safely. Although you didn¡¯t need to rush.¡± Elynara said.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose you¡¯re right. I realized that after riding through the night. It¡¯s already been a few thousand years¡­what¡¯s another day?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ely. I mean it.¡± Amrin said with a smile to calm her and reassure her that he wasn¡¯t upset.

    ¡°My master¡­can I be excused?¡± Kaia said behind him in a timid and almost pained voice.

    Amrin turned around and saw Kaia¡¯s ears flittering about, then looked around him and noticed the whispered conversations around them. All of them staring and pointing. Each of the students at the Academy had either grown up under the influence of hatred towards the demi-humans by their family, friends or surroundings, or it was something they determined for themselves one way or another. Either way it wasn¡¯t something that he enjoyed watching.

    Before Amrin could say anything he quickly saw the faces of the students that were gossiping quickly turn to shock, surprise and confusion. He turned to see what they were looking at and saw Ely hugging Kaia tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. I wanted so badly to be the one to help you, but realized long ago it was beyond me. I am so glad Master was able to do what I could not.¡±

    Kaia¡¯s tail that she forced to stay in place was now dancing about uncontrollably. Her cheeks flushed red and hands out to her side not knowing what to do.

    ¡°M-my lady¡­there are people watching¡­they could¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I should have done so long ago, but I don¡¯t care about what they believe or see anymore.¡± Ely said as she hugged tighter.

    Kaia was at a loss, she knew the students would no doubt tell their family about how the Headmistress of the Academy was a demi-human lover. She avoided doing this to make it easier to be accepted by the kingdom, and Kaia realized it and never faulted her for it, but feeling her warmth and knowing that she has cared about her this much this long, she didn¡¯t care anymore either. She wrapped her arms around Ely and squeezed tightly.

    ¡°Now, let us head inside and take care of business, shall we?¡± Ely finally moved away from Kaia and wiped her eyes.

    Amrin began to walk beside Ely and started to converse. Karin and Kaia side by side and Grandall and Lestith sluggishly following behind.

    ¡°Kaia, you have another set of armor waiting for you in your quarters. I took the liberty of having it adjusted and finished once Lady Elena had told me of the events at Infernus Pass. It is good to see you are well.¡±

    Karin said, as they began to walk up the steps into the main building.

    ¡°Thank you. If not for My Master¡­I would not be here.¡± Kaia said, glancing at Amrin while he and Elena spoke.

    ¡°Is he truly worthy of such devotion?¡± Karin asked.

    Karin was a guard and attendant to Ely for years before Kaia was healed and swore loyalty in return. She was a very capable and admired Knight on the campus grounds. While she had seniority and all rights to be addressed as such, she never once demanded it. If anything, Karin was like an older sister to Kaia and one she respected and loved greatly.

    While waiting for an answer, Karin turned to look at her and saw something that made her eyes go wide. Kaia was smiling in a way that she never saw, or expected to see. Her gaze fell onto the man named Amrin¡¯s back and her eyes showed true admiration.

    ¡°More than you could ever know.¡± Kaia said simply.

    Smiling back, glad that she could witness Kaia smile from the bottom of her heart at least once, she nodded in acknowledgement.

    Lestith and Grandall were ushered into a guest room so they could rest, assured that they would be filled in on any details regarding any movement into Valdiss¡¯ territory. Kaia and Karin headed to their quarters to fit Kaia¡¯s new armor on so that she would not feel so awkward while walking about the school grounds.

    Amrin and Ely immediately headed to her office. Kaia wanted to be there the entire time, but seeing how she was acting earlier, Amrin told her to equip her new armor and join them when she could.

    Upon entering her office, Amrin fell onto the couch he used previously and exhaled deeply.

    ¡°You must be exhausted, master. Would you rather not rest before continuing?¡± Ely asked.

    ¡°Mm? No¡­no I¡¯m fine.¡± He said and sat up, rubbing his face with both hands as if the tiredness was something that could be cast off.

    ¡°Very well. Would you at least care for something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, water is fine. Please.¡±

    Heading to the wet bar along the wall, Ely poured a glass of crystal clear water and presented it to Amrin. Taking a large gulp of the water he rested his head against the backrest of the couch.

    ¡°Now¡­where¡¯s the golem?¡± He asked without lifting his head.

    ¡°One moment.¡±

    Ely headed to her desk and retrieved a relatively large cloth wrapped object and placed it on the table in front of Amrin. She then took a seat on the couch opposite him and remained silent.

    Amrin lifted his head and gazed at the cloth covered item, knowing what he would find under the veil. He¡¯s waited so long to get even one step closer to finding them, and directly in front of him was that step, so why was he not tearing the cover off the golem and getting the answers he wants? He steadied his breathing and closed his eyes.

    Immediately the memories of times long since gone flooded his mind. The happier times he could remember, everything moving in slow motion as he recalled it all. His family smiling and laughing, Ely chasing little Gin around for some foolish reason and Belgard reprimanding them.

    He laughed at it all and turned to see Justinian drinking something he concocted in place of mead and cringed at the flavor. Adding to his laughter even more. Turning more, he could see Sarya walking out of the house, her silver blue hair waving in the wind as she carried out a tray of drinks that the rest could enjoy. Behind her¡­Meladris. Her eyes caused him to lose himself many times before. Her pure white hair danced about just as Sarya¡¯s before her. Then she smiled. He loved her smile so much.

    He slowly opened his eyes and saw Ely was crying, but silent. Her eyes filled to the brim and tears streaming down her face. Amrin tilted his head slightly in confusion and felt it. The wetness running down his cheeks. The reason Ely was crying was because the one she loved more than anything was in pain, crying himself, and she could do nothing to help.

    Once more he closed his eyes, took a deep breath and smiled. After opening them he looked at Ely and was truly grateful to have found someone that was still as loyal and caring as her. He feared that however he was losing control of himself, if he had found anyone else, he would no doubt have lost all control and wrought untold destruction on this world.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ely. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± He said.

    ¡°I tried¡­but seeing you just now made me realize that I cannot do anything for you, even in times such as this¡­¡± she managed to say before having to cover her mouth and keep the sob at bay.

    ¡°Just being here and caring so much for me that you show such emotions, is more help than you know. Thank you.¡±

    Ely quickly nodded her head in acknowledgement and sniffed hard to keep herself from sobbing again.  She watched as Amrin tossed the edges of the cloth to the side one by one to finally reveal the golem she mentioned. It was not the best work from a master crafter such as Belgard, but it was still quite exquisite work.

    Amrin noticed the scuffs, scratches and patches of color that might have been from berries or other flora it ran through to reach its destination. But what was that destination anyway?  Why now of all times did Ely receive a message from not only Belgard, but Meladris as well?

    ¡°So you said that the golem contained a message?¡± Amrin asked.

    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±

    ¡°Other than the fact that this is quite clearly the work of Belgard, how could you know that Meladris was also part of the message?¡±

    Even though there were no telltale signs of the golem being Belgard¡¯s, the fact that they could feel traces of his aura on the figure were enough to tell them that it was indeed him. But he felt nothing in regards to Meladris¡¯ aura or power.

    ¡°It was contained within the golem. In the form of a shadow message.¡± Ely said.

    ¡°Shadow message?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But first I should tell you about how I came to find it.¡±

    ¡°Well I would assume it was looking for you specifically, no?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no¡­I believe it was simply tracking my aura and not me personally.¡±

    ¡°I see.  Go on.¡± Amrin told her as he leaned back into the couch and listened intently.

    ¡°When it first entered the school grounds it began to run around aimlessly, as if lost. Since I have lived in the Academy for so long, traces of my power linger in various parts of the grounds. A few of the male students thinking it would be funny, began to chase after it and attempt to capture it. But the speed it possessed was enough to elude them. Over time more and more boys joined in on the event and the noise accompanying it all drew my attention.

    After heading to the courtyard to figure out why such a large crowd of students had gathered, it ignored the students altogether and made a direct path towards me. Once it was in a few paces of me, the golem came to a complete stop, opened its mouth and the shadows erupted from it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The message was quick, to the point but only lasted a few moments before it dispersed and the golem became inert. Luckily with the amount of students present, they were all witness to the message and I was able to have them compile their findings and have this made.¡±

    Elynara pulled a folded piece of paper from just inside a small vest she wore over her dress and pushed it across the table towards Amrin.

 Chapter Thirty One - Meladris | Belgard

    **I realize I said these kinds of chapters would be less prevalent,  but lest I run into the same issue I did with Chapter 23 & 24 and throw the continuity totally out of whack...here''s more Meladris and Belgard! >_>

    Besides, the events that happen in their chapters will be pretty important later on...spoiler...

    _______________________________________________________________________________________________

    ¡°Meladris?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Meladris?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, wha¡­what?¡±

    Meladris opened her eyes groggily as they refused to stay open. The peace and comfort of sleep barely winning in struggle between staying open and closed. Forcing them open and letting her eyes get accustomed to the faint light created by the illuminated stones in the area, she was greeted to a grizzled and unfamiliar face just after waking up.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she yelped ¡°Belgard¡­don¡¯t. Do that!¡± she covered her face with her hands, quickly feeling the dried and cracked mud all over them.

    ¡°Hehe. Sorry ¡®bout that, but you just weren¡¯t waking up at all. Wanted to make sure you were still with me.¡±

    Belgard moved away from Meladris and plopped down on his backside into the still soft but much drier mud. As he sat comfortably he had a big smile on his face.

    Meladris then realized what they had done before she had let sleep take over her. Her eyes shot wide and she stared at Belgard¡¯s chest. There was a definite sign of a scar, but there was nothing more than that. The gaping hole that once contained the void crystal was nothing more than a scarred line in the middle of this chest.

    She carefully stood from her body indented mud bed and took hold of the illuminated stone and held it closer to Belgard. She instantly noticed that his usual pallor was now replaced with a much livelier and healthier complexion. She took a deep breath in and smiled in relief.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Like a new man.¡± he replied, smiling wide his still white teeth framed by his dirt covered beard. ¡°I owe you a great deal for that Meladris.¡±

    She quietly shook her head side to side, and immediately realized that it wouldn¡¯t convey the answer she wanted him to have.

    ¡°No, I owe you a great deal more than that Belgard. For being with me all this time, putting up with my selfishness now¡­and back then.¡± her voice trailed off and made it obvious she hesitated with saying it.

    Belgard let out a deep and loud sigh as he heard this.

    ¡°Why must you blame yourself for that still to this day?¡±

    ¡°Because if not for me being deceived, none of this would have ever happened.¡±

    ¡°Aye, but it wasn¡¯t just you that was deceived was it?¡±

    ¡°But if not for me, none of you would have been convinced. I was the one that pleaded his case and convinced you all to follow through with my selfishness!¡±

    Belgard sighed exasperated and scratched the back of his head while shaking it side to side.

    ¡°Listen here, girly. We all agreed for the same reason¡­what you think was you being selfish was the same thing we all wanted. We all jumped at the chance for him to be able to stay with us for even a little longer. And the prospect of us actually being able to take upon some of the responsibility that he took wholly upon himself was something everyone agreed to. This was not all about you. So knock it off will ya?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Alrighty?¡±

    ¡°As you say, Belgard. Thank you.¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Now¡­¡± he said with a grunt as he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s figure out where the hells we are and see if there¡¯s a way to get out of here hmm?¡± he said.

    ¡°Well without any more stones to illuminate it¡¯ll be quite hard to see where we¡­I¡¯m...going.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh. While you were sleeping like a wee little babby I took the liberty.¡±

    Belgard reached behind him and pulled from the tattered sash that acted like a belt, two slender rods with rounded bulbs at the end. Without having any illumination magic on it, the tip of the rod was already glistening in the light from the stone Meladris held in her hand.

    ¡°A clay¡­scepter?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What? No! Well¡­yes. But look here.¡± Belgard pointed to the ball at the end of the stick.

    Meladris then realized the reason why it was glistening more than clay normally should. Belgard managed to bring forth as much reflective and clear minerals and crystals to the orb at the tip of the stick as possible, which would allow any illumination magic to be that much brighter than any ordinary stone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be. Even without your sight, you are still able to impress, Belgard.¡± she said with genuine regard. ¡°But why two?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well I figured that if we both carried one we could walk within a few paces of each other to illuminate a larger area than with one alone, even if I can¡¯t see.¡±

    Even though the rods were able to brighten a larger area due to the quality of minerals the magic would be contained in, there was still a limit to how far and bright it could be, so if there was a possibility to increase the effectiveness and range of any illumination without any negative repercussions, why not?

    ¡°I suppose so. I¡¯ll be relying on your ears more than sight anyway in here.¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep up. Now¡­which way?¡±

    ¡°Well how about the direction you heard that odd thud sound?¡± she suggested.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the only real thing we have to go on at the moment, so what the hell. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    The two made their way out of the still soft clay ground, making sure not to trip or fall. The crystalline torches that Belgard had made were incredibly bright, so much so that Meladris had to hold it directly above her head so that the light wasn¡¯t blinding her. The closer to the stone she threw earlier the easier it was for her to make out a large object that could have been the source of the thudding sound. But was still too far to make out what it was.

    ¡°I can see something Belgard. I¡­I don¡¯t know what it is though, but it looks quite large.¡±

    ¡°Well if it¡¯s something I can get my hands on I should be able to tell you what it is¡­hopefully.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°Well remember where I tell you that this place just came to a complete stop as if something was eating all of the energy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There isn¡¯t actually something eating it is there?¡± her voice carrying with it a hint of worry.

    ¡°No, but there may very well be something that is drawing the energy into it. I can feel it, it¡¯s very faint, but my feet tingle each time I take a step.¡±

    Meladris didn¡¯t pay it much mind before, but looking back at Belgard, the state of his clothes¡­if they could be called clothes anymore, was in a terrible state. Rags that had more holes in it than it had any right to made his shirt, his pants used to be full length and down to his ankles but were so ratty and worn it was now up to his knees and she couldn¡¯t remember him ever having shoes after being treated the way he was by Valdiss. She frowned and made a mental note to get him a real set of clothing, with boots fitting one of Belgard¡¯s worth, which to her, was irreplaceable.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing too bad I hope?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not nearly as ominous as it sounds. It¡¯s just something is drawing in all latent magical energy into itself. As for what it is¡­I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Well we¡¯ll be able to find out soon I think. We¡¯re here.¡±

    Meladris stood before what looked to be a massive wall made of a porous like substance. Holes of varying sizes dotted the entire thing. But there was no doubt about it, it held power, even she could feel it pulse with a faint energy.

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Belgard said as he placed his hand onto the substance.

    He tilted his head and ran his hand across the holed wall over and over. His hand stationary in some places longer than other as he examined what it was. Occasional grunts and mumbles escaped his mouth but Meladris stood patiently, waiting for his deduction.

    A few more moments had passed as Belgard groped around the wall, but Meladris had lost patience. She wasn¡¯t about to continue watching him rub around a random hole filled wall all day.

    ¡°Belgard? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, it¡¯s¡­bone.¡± he said simply.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°Bone. It¡¯s petrified, but it¡¯s definitely bone.¡±

    ¡°You have to be joking. This thing is massive!¡±

    Meladris took a step back and held the crystal torch higher to see if there was any end to the bone wall in sight. There was nothing. It reached higher and wider than the light could cast its rays.

    ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s easily the size of a building.¡±

    ¡°And you claim that it¡¯s a bone?¡± she exclaims.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Belgard. If this is just a bone, you¡¯re claiming something of this tremendous size if part of an even larger skeleton?¡±

    ¡°Well I suppose that would be about right, yeah.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t see the ridiculousness of that statement?¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯re getting at that if this bone is any indication of the size of the monster it came from, it would be larger than¡­well¡­a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°Belgard?! It would be larger than entire mountains! What manner of beast or monster or¡­anything is possible of that size?!¡±

    Meladris¡¯ mouth was wide open and eyes wasted effort in showing disbelief and fear at the prospect of something so large existing. Since Belgard wasn¡¯t able to see her reaction she had to rely on reasoning and words to get the point across that something so outlandish just wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡°Well there¡¯s a possibility that it could be real¡­¡± he said.

    ¡°Please. Do tell. What could possibly be that large?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well¡­lots of things!¡± he declared.

    ¡°Name two.¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Err¡­Titan Ogres and uhh¡­Dragons?¡± he said so unconvincingly Meladris could do nothing but shake her head in disbelief.

    ¡°The only things you could think of are beasts and monsters of legend? Honestly?¡±

    ¡°What about you then? What do you think it could be?¡± Belgard crossed his arms and faced the direction Meladris¡¯ voice came from.

    ¡°I just think that it¡¯s not bone. You¡¯re mistaken and it¡¯s just an unknown ore of some kind that can be confused with bone.¡±

    ¡°Oh sure, it couldn¡¯t possibly be anything that defies logic, so you have to reason that it¡¯s something mundane like a new rock¡­¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s better than thinking it could be a Titan Ogre or a Dragon!¡±

    The two argued in the darkness of the abyss as if they were children fighting over who was a better Knight or Hero of the ages. Meladris grinned slightly and took note that during this entire time, Belgard didn¡¯t need to pause to catch his breath or rest, it was worth taking the void gem out of him.

    ¡°I bet she would know of a better possibility¡­¡± Belgard said under his breath.

    ¡°You mean Sarya?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She was always busy with her nose stuck in any book she could get her hands on. Next to Master, she was the most educated and knowledgeable of the world out of all of us. I¡¯m sure she could figure it out in an instant¡­¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    His voice trailed off towards the end. Quickly turning around he placed his free hand back onto the bone wall and twisted it, but instead his hand sliding across the surface, a perfectly round portion of the bone twisted along with it. Taking his hand off of it, it gently popped out of the circle and fell into his hand, a perfect circular disk of bone.

    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± Meladris asks.

    ¡°Just in case.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to ask any further. It was in case they were able to meet up with Sarya, or Amrin, they could show them this disk and maybe it could be a point of discussion for them.  But that¡¯s under the impression that there would be no animosity between them long enough that it would be possible to have any level of amicable discussion.

    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve determined our little thudding sound was a¡­dragon bone, where to now?¡± Meladris said.

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine to be honest. I say pick a direction and walk.¡±

    ¡°You sure that¡¯s safe?¡±

    ¡°No. But we don¡¯t exactly have much of a choice do we?¡±

    ¡°I suppose not, no. Very well. I say we stick to the bone¡­wall, and see where it takes us.¡±

    ¡°Works for me.¡±

    Agreeing on a course of action, Meladris raises the crystal torch high into the air and keep the wall to her right as she continued into the darkness towards anything that it¡¯s inky blackness held in store for them.

    It took more than twenty minutes of walking before they came to the end of the bone wall though, further confirming that whatever beast or monster it belonged to truly defied logic. The sudden lack of reflective light to her right caused Meladris a sense of unease that she didn¡¯t think would be possible. Before she knew that something lay in front of her as they proceeded, the thing that made the thudding sound. Then there was a wall they could keep their orientation as they continued. Now, there was absolutely nothing all around them. The chances of them veering off by even a few feet from what could very well be their salvation caused her heart to beat a little bit faster.

    Even with the blinding light from the crystal torch that Belgard created for them, she felt helpless and utterly lost. She turned to look behind her and gazed upon the blindfold covering Belgard¡¯s face. This must be how he feels all the time. The helplessness, the loss and fear of something that could be directly in front of them and they would never know.

    Deciding not to dwell on it since there was no way to fix it, she turned back around and continued onward into the empty black.

    For hours on end they walked, with no end or any other objects to catch their attention in sight. Utter silence accompanied by the blinding white light from the crystal torches were all that followed the two as they made their way towards nothing, but hoped for something. A number of times they had to take a break to rest their legs or feet from walking so far. Luckily for them, the ground was relatively smooth and even, occasionally there was an incline or ramp they had to climb or slide down to proceed further.

    Meladris attempted to keep track of the time they had been walking, but after the first few hours she had lost interest and any care of doing so. Knowing how long they¡¯ve been walking only made her think even more of how long they could be stuck and wandering in this pitch black emptiness. Hunger started to gnaw at her but not to the point where it prevented her from thinking straight or at a level she could not cope with.

    Only once did they become tired enough that they decided to take a nap to regain their strength before proceeding on. Without knowing of any way to tell how long they¡¯ve been traveling or how long they¡¯ve been asleep since falling to this place, the thought of them having been wandering aimlessly for days or weeks worried her.

    ¡°What do you think our chances are?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°Finding a way out of here?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­I don¡¯t rightly know. I¡¯ve been trying to make a mental note of our area, but this place is so massive there¡¯s no signs of a beginning or end. I just know of another one of those bone things coming from in front of us.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you mention anything before?¡±

    ¡°Why? We¡¯re heading right towards it, you¡¯d find out sooner or later wouldn¡¯t you?¡± he claimed.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong, but her unease with the emptiness and hours upon hours of walking caused her to lose a little of her composure and knowing that there was something ahead of them would have put her mind at ease if only a little.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. How much further?¡±

    ¡°Not far.¡±

    Just as Belgard said that, Meladris was able to make out a faint object just outside the light. Although this bone looked different. The closer they came to the object, the differences became more noticeable. Before she was able to notice holes, but this one was solid and looked almost reflective, plus there was discernable beginnings and ends to certain aspects to it.

    ¡°Belgard¡­remember when you said these could belong to something from myth or legend?¡± she asked, her voice shaking.

    ¡°Yeah, to which you scoffed I recall as well.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ll let you know that it is not a Titan Ogre.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so it¡¯s a dragon then?¡± he said sarcastically.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Meladris?¡±

    ¡°Belgard, if you could see what I see¡­¡± her voice trembled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. A dragon? I mean, I know they existed, but they weren¡¯t the size of mountains. I was being sarcastic.¡±

    ¡°This bone, it¡¯s a jaw. The size of the teeth are¡­massive.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let me have a look.¡±

    Belgard took a step forward, hand out in front of him and slowly made his way towards the jaw. As his hand touched the bone of the jaw he quickly recoiled in surprise. Taking a deep breath he placed his hand on it once more and traced the size and shape into his mind by pouring a little of his magic into it. Just as Meladris had said, it was truly enormous. The sheer size of any of the teeth were large enough to dwarf even the largest of beast¡¯s entire bodies.

    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± He said as he took his hand off of it. ¡°There¡¯s¡­there¡¯s no way this is a dragon.¡±

    ¡°Then what could it be?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well even if it was a dragon, no records I¡¯ve ever seen indicate it being this large. Dragons once existed and were definitely one of the largest and most dangerous monsters in existence but this¡­this is on an entirely different level.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, even if it¡¯s not a dragon, it is a monster the likes of which we should be thankful no longer exist. I cannot imagine how life would have been if something like this roamed freely.¡± Meladris declared.

    ¡°You got that right.¡±

    ¡°I say we continue the same direction and hope to find an exit¡­or something else.¡±

    ¡°Well now that you mention it, I¡¯ve felt something on my legs that feels like a breeze.¡± Belgard said absentmindedly.

    ¡°What?! Why didn¡¯t you mention it sooner? If it¡¯s a breeze that means there¡¯s a possible exit where the air is coming

    from!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get your hopes up, I just felt something very faint on my leg and no idea where it was coming from. But now I can tell you that it¡¯s coming from that direction.¡± Belgard said, pointing behind her.

    Meladris whipped her head around and looked into the darkness for a hint of a light of the outside or some glimmer of hope that it was clearly an exit, but she was disheartened when she saw nothing but more darkness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on then. The sooner we get out of here the better.¡± she declared.

    Having a new sense of hope and vigor, Meladris made her way towards the source of the air Belgard pointed to. The thought of exiting a mouth of a cave and being greeted to a vast lush opening of trees and grass and brilliant color made her smile uncontrollably.

    Hours had passed as they continued towards the breeze. Meladris double checked with Belgard occasionally to make sure she was still going in the correct direction. She had no idea how he was able to feel the breeze from this far away, but it was at least something to go on. She didn¡¯t dwell on it for fear that it was another bone of a mountain sized monster that was long since dead emanating magic or something that was mistook as a breeze.

    Wallowing in the what-ifs and becoming disheartened, she felt it. A faint breeze on her cheek. She would have missed it if she wasn¡¯t so focused on how Belgard could notice it, even if he had no shoes or pant legs, she felt nothing. Until just then. Her heart skipped a beat and she physically felt the joy and excitement well up in her body.

    ¡°Belgard¡­I felt it!¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°Felt what?¡±

    ¡°The wind!¡± she turned to face him, her grin wide and child-like in its excitement.

    ¡°Well yeah, it¡¯s been getting stronger the more we continue on. You just now felt it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­why were you able to feel it for such a long time?¡±

    ¡°Couple reason I think. One is I have barely any pants to speak of and no shoes. Second, I made sure to clean the clay off my legs since it was annoying me. So compared to your fully clothed and, no doubt still clay covered face and hands, I can feel things much easier than you.¡±

    Meladris quickly raised her hand up to examine it and sure enough, it was still covered in clay and dirt. Touching her cheeks, there was patches of clay and mud as well, so it was no reason she could barely feel anything until now. But regardless, she was able to feel it herself and knew that there was something further on in the darkness.

    ¡°Come, let us hurry.¡± Her voice carrying with it clear excitement.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Meladris picked up her pace and hurried onward towards the source of the breeze that gave her hope. It was lucky that Belgard was in much better shape to follow behind her otherwise she would no doubt have left him behind.

    Another hour had passed and Meladris was certain that she could see a faint glimmer of light coming from somewhere. Her heart once again skipped a beat as the excitement well inside of her.

    ¡°I can see a light!¡± she yells.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s a good sign then.¡± Belgard said slightly out of breath, having to take twice the amount of steps as Meladris just to keep up with her pace.

    The light and breeze became more prominent the closer they got to the source. The crystal torch added to the light from the crack in the wall and Meladris became aware that it was only a small fissure in a massive stone wall and not an actual opening. For a brief moment she became disheartened about being stuck in here forever, but she remembered that Belgard was now able to use more magic energy than he could before and would no doubt solve the issue of the fissure being too small for them to exit through.

    ¡°Belgard, the opening it too small. Any way you can fix that?¡± she asked, hopeful.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure I can figure something out. Now, anyway.¡± he grinned as he moved closer to the stone wall.

    Tossing the crystal torch to the side, Belgard placed both hands onto the stone wall and concentrated. Making sure not to cause too much damage to the surrounding area which could potentially drop stones directly onto them, he began to cause the rocks to tremble.

    The rumbling and cracking sound of the stones changing and breaking as they moved apart filled the cavern. The small fissure widened and split apart, growing in size more and more. Pebbles and rocks fell onto the ground before them as Belgard continued to widen the gap. After a few more moment the opening was large enough to flood the area around them with a blinding and brilliant light that overshadowed even the crystal torch Meladris held in her hand.

    Hearing and feeling the breeze as it poured in through the large opening was amazing to both of them, but what they enjoyed and cherished more, was the smell of the fresh air that encompassed them. Even though Meladris had been able to enjoy it more often than Belgard, the time they spent in the stagnant and ancient cavern made them both appreciate it. Although in comparison, the smile and expression on Belgard¡¯s face was one of utter elation and appreciation. Having been locked up in the dungeon for the better part of three decades, the only smells he took pleasure in were the times Meladris visited him, her perfume or the scent of fresh air clinging to her clothes made him smile.

    But now, right in front of him he could feel, hear and smell the wonder of clean, fresh air. Taking a deep breath in, he made it a point to savor every moment of it.

 Chapter Thirty Two

    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>

    **So I''ve been reading through the chapters to proof them and couldn''t take any more. The dialogue is indented to make them easier to discern from the narration...BUT...any dialogue that is longer than one line loses that indentation. Would you, as the reader, prefer I keep ALL lines of dialogue indented to the same margin, or leave it as is?

    Example

    Before:

    ¡°Are we in Arestoth finally?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady, we have just entered the main gates. I believe Wendell is heading to an Inn that he has personal experience with. It shouldn¡¯t be too long now.¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    After:

    ¡°Are we in Arestoth finally?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady, we have just entered the main gates. I believe Wendell is heading to an Inn that he has

    personal experience with. It shouldn¡¯t be too long now.¡±

    It was just before sundown when the five of them rode through the main gate of the city. The chattering of the hooves on the cobbled path and the wheels as they thudded along caused Sarya to rouse from her sleep. After the incident with the bandits, and Belis¡¯ interrogation, it was found that it was nothing more than a band of slavers looking to make more coin by selling a few more bodies before winter set in.

    Thinking it would be too cruel to just kill him outright, Sarya said to leave him naked and alone in the middle of a forest to fend for himself. Afterwards they made their way directly to Arestoth, not stopping at any other villages or cities just as a precautionary measure. This made it rather boring and Sarya was not able to get any amount of decent sleep. She was convinced that she had grown far too accustomed and used to sleeping in comfortable beds.

    The somewhat rhythmic tone the wheels had on the dirt path had allowed her to fall asleep while leaving her head against the wall of the carriage. The sudden change on tone and motion stirred her awake.

    ¡°Are we in Arestoth finally?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady, we have just entered the main gates. I believe Wendell is heading to an Inn that he has personal experience with. It shouldn¡¯t be too long now.¡±

    ¡°I see, that is good. I¡¯m sure all of us can do with a good night¡¯s rest as well as a bath. Would you care to join me?¡±

    Trisha blushed and wasn¡¯t sure if she should be as forward as she wanted to be. But Sarya knew better than to wait for an honest answer and instead gave Trisha¡¯s answer for her.

    ¡°Yes you will. It¡¯s settled.¡± She said with a grin.

    ¡°A-as you say¡­my lady.¡± Trisha replied with a bright red face.

    It wasn¡¯t that odd to bathe with others of the same sex, especially in demi-human society, due to their animalistic heritage it was only natural to be close to your kind. Although over time it had changed from all sexes sharing a bath to just those of the same sex in an attempt to keep their race from being viewed as even more of an outcast race. Even though Sarya was a woman, it was still slightly embarrassing for Trisha to be seen by anyone not of demi-human origin.

    The carriage finally came to a stop and a knock on the door moments later forced Trisha to compose herself. It wouldn¡¯t do to have a lady in waiting look like an embarrassed child¡­even though she really was. But she would rather die than bring any shame to her master.

    ¡°My Lady, we have arrived.¡± Belis said from behind the carriage door.

    Sarya opened the door and took Belis¡¯ hand and carefully stepped out and onto the cobbled path just in front of the Inn they would be staying at for a few days. Arestoth was the largest city within at least one weeks travel in all directions, save for Tranquil Refuge and Valdiss¡¯ enclave, which Sarya refused to be associated with.

    ¡°I am quite looking forward to a bath and a good night¡¯s sleep in a real bed.¡± She said as she released Belis¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Agreed, My Lady.¡±

    ¡°Oh, before I forget Belis, and I do apologize for making you do this so soon and so close to a reprieve. Could you please take this letter of introduction to the Headmistress of the academy?¡±

    Belis took the letter and placed it underneath his cloak and bowed his head. Not saying a word he mounted his horse and made his way toward the Academy. Sarya felt guilty, but she would be sure that his room was ready and that there be food waiting for when he returned. Sarya examined the exterior of the Inn and was impressed at the size. It was more a mansion than it was an Inn. She was pleased with Wendell¡¯s choice, but couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how he had connections with such a place.

    As she entered the Inn she was greeted by attendants on either side of the doorway ready to take any baggage she may have. She directed them to the carriage and they immediately got to work retrieving them. Trisha followed closely behind Sarya, with Wendell and Ransell helping to unload the carriage.

    ¡°How may I be of service tonight madam.¡± The front desk clerk asked.

    ¡°Yes, I wish to have two rooms, one with three beds if possible, if not, three rooms please.¡±

    ¡°Of course madam. I apologize, but we are unable to accommodate the three beds, so will two rooms with two beds and one room with one bed suffice?¡±

    ¡°Yes that is perfectly acceptable, thank you.¡± She replied.

    ¡°And the duration of your stay?¡± he asked as he was entering the information into a ledge.

    Sarya paused for a moment and began to think. She didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the time they would be staying in Arestoth but she figured at least a full week to greet, plead her case and implore the Headmistress for her assistance as well as make a visit to the Guild Chapter within the city.

    ¡°Is it possible to increase the number of days afterwards?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Then I will need the three rooms for one week from today, please.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± entering the information into the ledge he retrieved three similarly shaped keys and placed them in a row onto the counter in front of Sarya.

    ¡°Also, do you have bathing facilities?¡± she asked as an afterthought.

    ¡°But of course. There are facilities on each floor at the north end of the building.¡±

    The relief washed over Sarya like she didn¡¯t think possible.

    ¡°The total for each room will be one gold. The meals are included into the fee for the room as well, so the total price might seem more than necessary, but this is why.¡±

    Sarya had to think about it for a minute, three gold for rooms was incredible. But they were staying for an entire week, had access to bathing facilities and all meals were included. And if the size and extravagance of the building was any indication, the rooms themselves would be no less impressive. The only other option they had was to leave and find another Inn that would be willing to accept demi-humans, as well as have three rooms available for at least a week.

    Before Sarya could come to any decision, Wendell came to stand beside her.

    ¡°I certainly hope the gentleman is not giving you an unfair price, My Lady?¡± he said as he took off his large brimmed hat.

    ¡°Master Wendell!?¡± the clerk said, his eyes open in surprise.

    ¡°It is good to see you are doing well Harrig.¡± Wendell replied with a simple nod.

    ¡°My apologies, madam. If I had known you were serving Master Wendell¡­¡±

    Before he could finish the sentence, Wendell help up a hand in protest.

    ¡°Harrig, I am in service to her. This is Lady Sarya Auren, envoy and trusted advisor to King Cassus Mardax.¡±

    ¡°I see, my deepest apologies My Lady.¡± Harrig said quickly and bowed in apology.

    ¡°Please raise your head. I am not one to rely on titles or position. I am only all too happy that I will be able to bathe and sleep in a bed tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh but of course. Please, here are the keys to your rooms. These for the rooms with two beds, this is the single room.¡± He said pointing to the respective keys. ¡°If you need anything, please do not hesitate to ask.¡±

    ¡°But the matter of payment?¡± Sarya asked.

    ¡°I would not think of it, madam. If not for Master Wendell here¡­I would not be alive today. I only wish providing warm beds and food were enough to show my appreciation.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain Harrig?¡± Wendell asked.

    His brows were furrowed and seemed concerned, he didn¡¯t want this level of treatment and felt as if he was taking advantage of his hospitality.

    ¡°Most certainly. Think nothing of it. Again, if not for you this Inn would not be here to serve you today. It is my wish.¡± Harris bowed once more.

    ¡°You have my thanks, Harrig.¡± Sarya said, taking a key from the counter.

    Sarya wrapped her arms around Trisha¡¯s and began to walk happily towards the stairs leading to the room that was designated on the key.

    ¡°Oh, Wendell and Ransell? When Belis returns, you three must decide on your own who will be taking the single room. I trust you can come to an amicable solution?¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply but instead turned back around and walked up the stairs. Wendell and Ransell looked at each other and frowned. It was not going to be as easy as she expected.

    *****

    Belis had just rode into the courtyard of the Academy and saw a few students still lingering about. Making sure to keep his hood up to prevent any unwanted attention he hitched his horse to a post just to the side of the main entrance. Quickly walking up the steps to enter the building, Belis was struck with the realization that he had no idea where the Headmistress was located in the academy or what she looked like.

    Just before entering the doorway to the main building, he held his arm out and stopped a passing student in his tracks.

    ¡°Uh¡­can I help you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, I need to deliver a message to the Headmistress. Could you please direct me to where she may be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still there, but her office is at the top of the steps.¡± the student said and pointed to the stairs leading up.

    ¡°I see. Thank you kindly.¡± Belis said and lowered his arm.

    ¡°Yeah¡­no problem.¡± the student said and continued on his way.

    Belis walked to the center of the atrium and looked up, the multiple flights of stairs winding into the air caused him to get slightly dizzy, only made worse by his extreme fatigue. Letting out a deep breath Belis began to work his way up the stairs. Do to his large build, he had to make way for a few students and what he could only assume to be faculty as he made his way up the stairs. Once he had finally made it to the top he looked around and saw multiple doors with no indication of which could be the Headmistresses. Until he saw a single female Knight at attention in front of some double doors.

    As he made his way towards her, Karin lowered her main hand to her sword and gripped it firmly, using her other to keep him from proceeding further.

    ¡°Halt! This is the office of the Headmistress of High Leaf Academy. What business have you?¡±

    ¡°My apologies.¡± He said with both hands in front of him in a defensive and calming manner. ¡°I come bearing a letter of introduction from King Cassus Mardax of Tranquil Refuge.¡±

    Belis kept one hand out while fishing inside his cloak for the letter. Pulling it out slowly he held it out for her to grab. Karin inspected the envelope and made sure that the seal was legitimate. Even though Tranquil Refuge was an up and coming kingdom, the seal had been used many times in the past to signify demi-human involvement in many campaigns prior to their decision to become a fully recognized nation.

    ¡°I have received the letter. I shall present it to Her Grace once her meeting is concluded. You may take your leave.¡± Karin said with her hand still firmly on her sword.

    ¡°My thanks. Before that, the envoy in question will be here first thing in the morning to discuss matters addressed in the letter.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Nodding in acknowledgement, Belis turned and proceeded down the stairs. All the while aware that Karin was keeping her eyes on him the entire time. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, she may have looked frail in comparison to some of the demi-human females he¡¯s worked with, but her aura and eyes gave him the impression that she was not one to cross swords with.

    Not wishing to disturb the meeting between the people in the office, Karin held onto the letter until after all was concluded. She had been standing outside of the office for a few hours already and couldn¡¯t help but hear bits and pieces of the conversation between the one named Amrin and Elena. Kaia had entered not too long after Karin had begun her watch, but she didn¡¯t hear much of her input on the matters being discussed.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    She had trained herself not to eavesdrop onto conversations behind the door, but there were words that were thrown around that inadvertently caught her attention, both worrying her and making it almost impossible for her to not pay attention. There were also times when she had a feeling that made her hold her breath and the hair on the back of her neck stand on end. She was told that she not enter the room under any circumstances, but the times that overwhelming pressure flooded over her body she wanted to barge in and make sure Elena and Kaia were safe¡­but at the same time, that feeling terrified her more than anything she thought possible.

    Another hour had passed before the door to the office finally opened and Kaia exited the room, followed by Amrin, who looked exhausted, frustrated and annoyed, rubbing his forehead with is right hand. Karin knew that both Elena and Kaia treated him with incredible regard and looked up to him as if a god, but she didn¡¯t know why. Nor did she care. Her role was to serve Elena Aqua, and so long as she was safe that was all that mattered to her.

    Once Elena had exited the room, Karin bowed slightly.

    ¡°My apologies for making you wait so long Karin. It took much longer than I feared. And unfortunately we still have more to discuss tomorrow with Captain Lestith and Lieutenant Grandall.¡±

    ¡°It is no worry, Your Grace. While you were indisposed though, a messenger came with this letter of introduction.¡± Karin said while holding it out for Elena to take.

    ¡°I see, thank you. Did this messenger say from where and who?¡±

    ¡°Tranquil Refuge, from King Mardax himself. The envoy¡­I¡¯m afraid was not mentioned by name, only that they are to be here first thing in the morning to discuss the matters within the letter.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you still have more work to do, but doesn¡¯t concern us, Ely. I¡¯ll call it a night and head¡­¡± Amrin began to speak and realized that he didn¡¯t exactly have anywhere to stay for the night.

    ¡°Ah, yes Master. I have prepared a room for you. It is through that door just there.¡± Ely pointed to the double door at the other end of the walkway.

    ¡°Thank you, Ely. Don¡¯t work too hard¡­and I¡¯m sorry I¡­I¡¯m sorry I lost my composure a few times in there.¡±

    ¡°It is quite alright, Master. It is a matter that I too, have a few strong emotions regarding. You are not alone.¡± Ely said and lowered her head.

    ¡°And I¡¯m thankful for that. And once we have all rested we shall continue discussions of the message and action towards Valdiss, Meladris and Belgard.¡± He said with a smile and shook his head.

    ¡°Is everything all right Master?¡± Ely asked.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve just gotten very good at winning arguments. I¡¯m going to have to be careful around you from now on.¡± Ely could no nothing but smile wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Well, Kaia will you call it a night as well?¡± Amrin asked, frowning as he came to face her.

    ¡°Yes, I believe I will. And Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Amrin replied.

    ¡°Why do you frown when you look at me? Did I do something to displease you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What? No! Sorry I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I just¡­¡± he started to speak and then looked at Ely.

    He narrowed his eyes and knew it would be a very smart idea not to say what he had in mind. I think you look much better without the armor on. Would be a one way trip to an angered and pouting Ely.

    ¡°I just think it¡¯s a shame that you have to wear your armor all the time here. It¡¯s not like New Randess.¡± He thought quickly.

    It wasn¡¯t a complete lie, really.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I do feel more comfortable in my armor though. But I appreciate your concern.¡± Kaia said.

    ¡°I see. Well that¡¯s fine then. Alright, goodnight Ely, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow after your meeting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I hope you sleep well tonight. You as well Kaia. I¡¯m glad to have you back, and safe.¡±

    Kaia bowed to Elena, her heart fluttered between gratitude, guilt, relief and joy all at the same time. If not for Elena she would not be alive, she would not have met Amrin, and she would not have been whole and looking forward to what the next day brought. But she felt guilty because she swore to serve her and instead made a pact with someone else. Although it wasn¡¯t necessary to feel guilt at all since the one she swore herself to was the one Elena had also sworn everything to.  So she felt somewhat at peace from the decision.

    Karin and Ely watched as Kaia headed down the stairs towards her quarters and as Amrin waved goodnight once more and entered his room.

    ¡°You can retire for the night as well Karin. I will just read over the contents of the letter and do the same.¡± Ely said.

    ¡°Are you sure, your grace?¡±

    ¡°I am. You¡¯ve been standing out here long enough already. Plus it¡¯s been a few days since you¡¯ve seen Kaia, go catch up. I¡¯m sure she has much to tell you.¡± Ely said with a big smile.

    ¡°As you say, ma¡¯am.¡± Karin bowed and began to head towards the quarters where she shared a large room with Kaia.

    The Academy, while primarily a place for education, was also a long term housing facility for noble and wealthy students from every kingdom to study, and as such the living arrangements were easily managed. There was rooms varying in size and amenities to accommodate various positions of rank. Ely didn¡¯t like that some rooms were better than others, but it was determined a very long time ago that not having any obvious differentiation between lower class students and higher class nobles would only cause unnecessary headaches for her.

    Ely entered her office and closed the door. The only light that now shined through the room was from a small lantern with a light crystal inside of it. It was longer lasting and safer than a simple candle or oil burning lamp, but far too expensive for just anyone to have. Unlike using Illuminate on a stone, the magic used on this was imbued into a high a crystal of high density and clarity. Taking a seat at her desk, she used an ornate letter opener to break the seal on the envelope and began to read the contents.

    It was as she thought, it was an attempt to request aid in their endeavors to be recognized as a true nation. In order to do so, they needed an established member of the guild to work and live in Tranquil Refuge, or someone that is a mid-chant or higher status to oversee the chapter there. So the envoy that King Mardax sent will be working as liaison and intermediary for any potential candidates that the Headmistress of the Academy of Highleaf would be so gracious to suggest.

    It was all straightforward and something she would have no hesitations or issues providing assistance with. But her heart stopped and body began to tremble as soon as she read the name of the envoy.

    Sarya Auren ¨C Royal Advisor

    Ely¡¯s breathing began to increase, she could feel herself get warmer at the thought of Sarya being here. She had attempted to find any signs of her, using resources available to her without being too obvious. She was an incredibly powerful Light Element user, there¡¯s no way she could go unnoticed for this long. It didn¡¯t make sense. How did she go this long completely anonymous and now she¡¯s a royal advisor? She hasn¡¯t seen her since that day¡­since the beginning of her long nightmare alone and without Amrin and the others. And now she was in the same city!

    Her eyes went wide and she began to shake. She would be here first thing in the morning¡­the very next morning! To make matters worse, Amrin had found that Meladris and Belgard were in Valdiss¡¯ Enclave and was already on edge and clearly agitated at the fact it would be best to wait for the right time to act. If Sarya arrives and Amrin sees her¡­there would be hell to pay. And in the middle of the Academy no less. She needed to act fast. The following day was a normal school day and if anything were to happen between Sarya, Amrin, herself and now Kaia as well with her newfound increase in powers as well as her already potent skills¡­no one would be safe.

    She quickly opened one of the drawers in her desk and pulled out a small red gem with a gold ornate design around it.

    ¡°Commander Braddock?¡±

    She waited a few moments before speaking into it once more.

    ¡°Commander Braddock!?¡± she said louder this time.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace? Is everything alright? It is unlike you to call on me at such a time of night.¡± Worry plain in his voice.

    ¡°Commander, I need you to restrict any and all travel to and from the city to the Academy unless they carry diplomatic credentials, as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Is¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, Commander. No questions. It is merely a precautionary measure, but one that would be foolish to overlook.¡±

    ¡°I understand. How long will this restriction be in effect?¡±

    ¡°Just until the day is over. If¡­if anything were to happen, one day is all it would take¡­¡± she said, placing her face into her hands and resting her elbows on the desk.

    ¡°As you command.¡±

    No further questions or commands were necessary. Braddock was one to understand that when an order such as this was given, it was best to follow it through for the reasons behind it are not to be taken lightly.

    Ely sat silently in her chair, the memories of her time with Sarya rushing into her mind. She hadn¡¯t had these memories in a very long time, the primary reason being that it caused her to become so sad and angry that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. But this time it was different. This time Amrin was with her. She wasn¡¯t alone anymore, she could use this chance to give her Master what he wanted, what she wanted as well. Answers.

    She decided that come morning, she would demand answers from Sarya Auren, and would see to it that she speak, or she wouldn¡¯t leave the academy grounds alive. Taking a deep breath and exhaling to get her breathing back in line and her emotions in check, she stood from her desk and walked to a door in the back corner of the room, leading directly into her personal bed chambers.

    Ely was fully aware that she would not get any sleep, but dwelling on what would happen in the morning wouldn¡¯t keep the event from coming, or change what would occur. In the middle of undressing she began to cry. She stood in front of her armoire, clutching the doors and the tears began to fall. It has been thousands of years, more than enough time for someone to forget something that caused them this much pain, uncertainty and confusion. Ely slowly fell to the floor, her golden hair draped all around her sobbing naked figure, the only source of light was the moonlight streaming through the window. Her pale white skin and lustrous hair gave her an almost ghost like appearance.

    She wanted answers just like Amrin, she wanted them to pay for what they did to their master and to her, but at the same time she didn¡¯t want Sarya, or any of them, to get hurt. Ely had fought with the questions of whether they live or die countless times over the years and never came to a solid answer. Every time she resolved herself to end their lives for betraying them, she remembered all of the times they were so happy together, all of the times she couldn¡¯t possibly be happier.

    Ely covered her mouth with her left hand and propped herself up with her right so that she didn¡¯t completely collapse on the floor. She didn¡¯t want the sobs to be so loud that someone might hear her. So she cried as silently as she could. Her body trembling and weak, wracked with the knowledge that tomorrow one of her best friends, her family could very well die and she didn¡¯t know whether she was ok with that or not.

    The only person she ever felt comfortable enough with to confide all of her worries, doubts, fears and wonders¡­was one of the betrayers and for whatever reason, with Valdiss. She couldn¡¯t tell Karin, it was too much for her to pile onto someone that already walked on eggshells around her. Even with Kaia now being a pact holder with Amrin, she was still unaware of their history, and it was too early to drop this much of a burden onto her. She was alone again. She would never tell Amrin, for if anyone would feel worse than she did at this moment, it was him. She couldn¡¯t bear to think what he was experiencing knowing about Meladris and Belgard.

    She was all too aware of his random mood swings and sudden uncharacteristic anger at the littlest things. He seemed different from before. It was only natural after what had happened, but the times he smiled, talked with her, and was the same Amrin she knew and loved made her fear that if his anger got the better of him¡­she would lose him all over again. If he killed Sarya, would that be enough to cause Amrin to change forever? Would he become a being driven and single-minded in revenge and unable to come back from the dark hell that torments him?

    Even if he changed and she lost the Amrin she fell in love with and would never see him again¡­she would still follow him. Because even if the chance was miniscule and nearly non-existent¡­he could once again come back to her. He¡¯s proven he could do come back from nothing once, so it wasn¡¯t an outrageous thought to hope for a second. So whatever his decision, she would wait.

    Taking a few deep breaths she began to calm herself once more. Standing and wiping the tears from her eyes she reached into the armoire and took a nightgown from a hook. Putting it on, the sheer fabric fell across her body silently, the subtle purple color contrasting against her bright gold hair. Pulling her loose hair from inside the gown she walked to the side of her bed and pulled the covers back. Before she entered the bed, she turned to look out the window across the courtyard and towards the city. The occasional flicker of the braziers along the road and lanterns in the windows of the taller houses danced in the distance.

    Dwelling on the what-ifs for long enough, she crawled into bed and pulled the covers over herself and clutched them tightly against her chest. Her eyes wide open and staring at the blank ceiling above her¡­she wasn¡¯t tired at all. Forcing her eyes closed, she flipped onto her side and pulled the covers over her shoulders and snuggled them right below her chin and tried her best to fall asleep. For tomorrow would be a day she would never forget.

 Chapter Thirty Three

    The Inn had given Sarya and Trisha a wakeup call just before sunrise as they had requested last night after Belis had returned and relayed the information to her. After her bath and good night¡¯s sleep, Sarya was ready and confident that she would have something good to look forward to today. Trisha had woken up rather sluggishly after the initial wakeup call, but after realizing that it was time to start the day, was dressed and ready faster than Sarya. She was now standing by the door and waiting for her to finish preparing herself and head to the Academy.

    ¡°I have a feeling today is going to be a good day. You?¡± Sarya asked, smiling while putting her hair into her usual elaborate bun hairstyle.

    ¡°Mmm, it just feels like another day to me, my lady.¡± Trisha replied.

    ¡°Is it now? But today is the day we get to meet with the famed Headmistress of the Academy of Highleaf, one of few Master Chanters registered with the Guild. Knowing her, she should be able to suggest or point us in the direction of someone that should help us with our mission.¡±

    Smiling wide, Sarya finished putting the final pin into her hair to keep it in place. Standing up in front of the mirror in the room she double checked to make sure her formal attire was presentable. Since they were all to meet with a prominent figure in the kingdom as well as the Guild of Chanters, it wouldn¡¯t do to appear before her in casual clothing.

    Trisha was still wearing clothing that made it clear she was a maid and lady in waiting, but the fabric and color was more extravagant than the typical muted browns and blacks. There were purples and blues weaved into the overall design. Sarya was wearing a very ornate dark blue dress decorated with silver stitching in complex patterns and designs throughout the skirt, trailing up towards the bodice to resemble branches and leaves. It complemented her fair skin and silver blue hair perfectly.

    The two headed down the stairs and noticed Wendell, Belis and Ransell waiting for them. As they descended the stairs Sarya was pleased that they all cleaned up very nicely. The two Knights were in formal light armor gear showcasing the colors of Tranquil Refuge and the newly formed kingdoms crest. Wendell, not being a knight instead wore a simple yet higher class dress attire that one would normally see at a ball or formal event. Knee high leather boots, black silk slacks, and a dark red vest with white shirt, accompanied by a black capitano hat.

    Each of the men admired the two women walking down the stairs and smiled at their approach. Even though they knew that Sarya was a High Elf and not truly a native of Tranquil Refuge, they took pride in knowing that the females from their kingdom were second to none in beauty and refinement.

    Wendell had the carriage out front and ready for their departure, with Belis and Ransell¡¯s horses being handled by one of the attendants of the Inn. Belis opened the carriage door and carefully helped Sarya into the cabin, followed by Trisha. After they were seated and the door shut, Wendell sat in the driver¡¯s seat and waited for Belis and Ransell to take the lead. Once everyone was ready to depart, the snap of the reins echoed through the crisp morning air.

    *****

    The faint morning light that entered through the windows was more than enough to wake Ely up from her restless sleep. She knew full well that she wouldn¡¯t get any rest, but she was at least able to get something. Sliding out of bed she stared out across the expanse towards the city once more, the sunlight just beginning to blanket the rooftops beyond the wall.

    Raising her arms above her head she stood on the balls of her feet and stretched herself out and yawned. It was the start of what would be a very¡­trying, day. Walking over to her armoire, she opened the doors and looked at the assortment of dresses and clothing she should choose from. Deciding it would be best to wear something easy to move in yet still becoming someone of her position, she picked out typical clothes one would wear while riding a horse for leisure or travel. Brown slacks, boots and a simple white blouse.

    Ely twisted and rolled her hair into a tight, plain bun and secured it with a single long metal rod. Carefully slipping her sleeping neglig¨¦e off and letting it fall to the ground she slipped the slacks on, followed by the blouse and buttons it up before tucking it into the slacks before zipping them closed. Picking her boots up from the bottom of the armoire, she walked to and sat on a cushioned bench at the foot of her bed. Taking a deep breath and pulling the boots onto each foot she tried to prepare herself mentally. Running any number of scenarios, sentences, questions, and outcomes in her mind. She could feel her heart beginning to beat more rapidly the longer she dwelled on it all.

    Letting one final long and loud breath out, she quickly stood up and exited the door to her office. Normally she would first head to her private wash room, but figure today wasn¡¯t the time for such luxuries. She reached into a crystal bowl at the edge of her desk and grabbed a few of the mint candies and tossed them into her mouth. She hated the feeling in her mouth, but again, she didn¡¯t have time to tend to such trivial things when Sarya Auren was only moments away from her door.

    Making sure she made as little noise as possible, Ely exited her office and took extra care closing the door. The first step she took the heel of her boot clicked on the stone walkway, instantly making her cringe and stop dead in her tracks. It was amazing just how loud even the littlest things were when you didn¡¯t want any noise whatsoever. Making sure to step lightly and on the tip of her boots she walked to the steps and began to descend. She was incredibly grateful that Amrin had decided to ride all through the night and day to reach Arestoth, with any luck he would still be completely asleep.

    Ely had no intentions of hiding the fact that Sarya was coming, but she also wanted to make sure she could get answers from her before the uncharacteristic anger took over Amrin and there was no chance to do so. It was slightly selfish of her, but also justified due to how Amrin even mentioned that he was losing himself to anger more than he thought was normal. She was doing this for her master¡­she hoped.

    It was the first time in a long time Ely cursed the fact that she decided to make her office and personal chambers on the top floor of a nearly ten story tower. She had good reason to make it so though, one of which was to make it harder for unwanted guests to sneak up on her or make unwelcomed house visits. The other was to at least get some form of exercise in her daily routine. The thought of becoming flabby or overweight terrified her. She didn¡¯t think it would be possible to gain any weight, but she was not about to take that chance. The second reason was something she would never tell anyone though.

    Since the dormitory rooms were all connected to the main entry hall on her way down, Ely made sure to cordon off the hallway from the stairs with a notice that classes will be canceled and all students to remain in their rooms. She couldn¡¯t help but be grateful for yet another reason that she did in fact live on the top floor instead of any other, doing this any other way would have been a pain.

    Once Ely was finally done with that she swung open the main entry doors to the Academy and waited at the top of the steps for the inevitable meeting between her and Sarya. She closed her eyes and tried to calm her breathing, taking slow steady breaths in through her nose and out through her mouth. Something she learned from the times she watched the students Martial training courses. The only thing she didn¡¯t know how to solve was her ever racing and anxious mind.

    Worst case scenarios flashed wildly before her eyes, none of which ended in any way she found pleasant. The best case scenario was next to impossible she thought. One where Amrin would sit down and talk with Sarya just like he did with her.  But she knew that was asking for far too much¡­even though she thanked whoever, or whatever, was listening for giving her that opportunity. She opened her eyes and her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach.

    The cloud of dust from the carriage traveling on its way towards her made her lose all sense of calm. Her palms were sweating, she could feel her body beginning to tremble. Knots were forming in her gut and beads of sweat began to tickle and itch as they formed all over her body. Soon. Soon she would be able to ask Sarya the question she had wanted to ask all those millennia ago. Why did you do it? What reason could have possibly made you throw away the best thing in the world?

    Then it dawned on her, after all this time she never bothered to think it through, but since Sarya was only minutes away from her, the implication hit her head on. What if she was the only one that was truly happy? What if she was only imprinting her happiness and joy onto the others when they really weren¡¯t satisfied with their situation? What if they really hated being tied to Amrin?

    She quickly shook the thought out of her head. It was ridiculous. They knew that Amrin wasn¡¯t so petty or heartless to keep them tied to him with the pact if they truly wanted out. It was a flawed and insane reason to do what they did. If they weren¡¯t happy, they could have said something! This was nothing more than betrayal of the highest order¡­one that would be repaid.

    Two horses galloped through the gate of the Academy followed by the carriage. They made their way straight to the steps of the main building where Ely stood, firm and unemotional. The carriage swung wide and the side now faced the steps. The two Knights dismounted and one took the other¡¯s reins while the first went to open the carriage door.

    Sarya was slightly nervous now, while earlier she was filled with positivity and optimism. But the second she saw through the carriage window a figure standing atop the steps that could be the person to usher them into an audience with the Headmistress, she began to worry. The carriage door swung open and Belis waited to take her hand and assist her out of it.

    With as much grace as she could manage, she took Belis¡¯ hand and stepped down to the dirt and gravel ground just before the steps. Trisha was close behind, silently stepping out and coming to stand beside her. Both of them gazed upon the person at the top of the steps and noticed that she was dressed rather casually compared to them, making them both think that she was merely an attendant.

    Ely¡¯s eyes locked onto the figure that exited the carriage and her heart skipped. It was her. She had her doubts and would be lying if she said she hoped it wasn¡¯t really her. But the moment her gaze fell onto her face, her hair color and style, and her eyes...Ely knew without a shadow of a doubt, this was her.

    ¡°Sarya Auren.¡± Ely said, her voice stern and gaze unwavering as she peered down at her.

    ¡°Y-yes. I am Sarya Auren.¡±

    Ely¡¯s eyes flinched ever so slightly and angered her at the response. What was she trying to pull? She hadn¡¯t seen her in over two thousand years and now she¡¯s pretending that she knew nothing?

    ¡°That is all you have to say for yourself?¡± Ely said, furrowing her brow and grimacing.

    ¡°My apologies!¡± Sarya said, and bowed. ¡°I am Sarya Auren, Royal Advisor and envoy for King Cassus Mardax. I wish for an audience with her grace, Lady Elena Aqua.¡±

    Ely couldn¡¯t believe it. She really had no idea who she was! But she quickly remembered why it was possible. She didn¡¯t look the way she did the last time Sarya saw her. Before everything happened, Ely came no further than the middle of Sarya¡¯s stomach. But after the ritual that changed their lives forever, she was now at least as tall as her. She looked nothing like a Fae. But only one way to find out.

    ¡°So you serve your king fully?¡± she asked.

    Sarya blinked a few times at the question and tilted her head.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m afraid I do not understand. What does that have to do¡­¡±

    ¡°You swear your life, your being and all that you are to the one named King Mardax!?¡± Ely shouted before Sarya could finish her sentence.

    Trisha narrowed her eyes and clenched her jaw at the way the attendant was speaking to her master. One that was in higher standing and regard than her. One more outburst and she would find it very hard to stay quiet.

    ¡°I swear my allegiance and assistance. But my entire being is¡­¡± she trailed off.

    ¡°You swear that to another?¡±

    ¡°I do. I mean I did.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Did?! You tell me that your loyalty to him was only so feeble that he is no longer worthy of it?!¡±

    Belis and Ransell quickly came to stand in front of Sarya, Wendell crouched atop the carriage, the Knights hands firmly on their swords. They had listened to this random interrogation for long enough.

    ¡°Who are you to question who Lady Sarya swears her allegiance to?!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Sarya shouted.

    The air around her began to distort and warp.

    ¡°My Lady.¡± Trisha quickly whispered to Sarya, and tugged on her sleeve gently.

    ¡°Now is not the time Trisha, please.¡± She was quick to reply in a hushed tone.

    ¡°My Lady!¡± she said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°What is it Trisha?¡± Sarya finally relented and turned to look at her.

    Sarya immediately flinched and furrowed her brow. Trisha was sweating and breathing hard and didn¡¯t take her eyes off of the woman atop the steps.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­very powerful. I¡¯ve only known this feeling from one other person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You.¡± She said and looked at her in fear.

    Sarya¡¯s mouth fell open and eyes widened. It couldn¡¯t be. Someone this powerful and asking seemingly random questions out of the blue were beginning to make sense. The name was similar, but she looked nothing like Elynara. She looked closer to that of a High Elf than a Fae. There was no way that she could have grown¡­that¡­

    Her mind began to reel with theories and possibilities. Sarya was quite possibly the most educated among their entire group. Not to say that the rest of them were simpletons or fools, but Sarya prided herself in the knowledge she had gathered through books and education in every facet she could expand upon. Her level of critical thinking and deductive reasoning was almost second to none.

    She swallowed hard. The excess power from Amrin after that day must have changed Elynara. Just as it did her. While her transformation was more magical, Elynara¡¯s was clearly more physical. Her heart began to beat out of control in her chest. She never wanted to have to face Elynara. Not after the events of that day. It was agreed that she nor Gindel not take an active part in the ritual, so they were both kept completely in the dark.

    Looking at Elynara¡¯s face, twisted in anger and hate she couldn¡¯t blame her. After Valdiss has finished his false ritual, he had left with the Obelisk and they were left powerless on the ground, in pain and grief. Unable to do anything other than watch in horror as their world fell apart. It wasn¡¯t until hours later that they were able to move once more. The first thing they did was make sure that Gindel and Elynara were safe. And while they were still unconscious, they were unharmed. They would never understand, so it was decided that one of them stay behind and explain while the rest pursue Valdiss.

    Since Justinian was the weakest of them even after they had enough energy to move around, he decided it was only appropriate that he stay and explain things. So much had happened after that, so much that she couldn¡¯t possibly begin to explain it all to her in this moment.

    ¡°Elynara¡­¡± Sarya said.

    ¡°You do not speak my name as if we¡¯re close!¡± she shouted.

    Ely waved her arm and an Aqua Cutter darted towards her. Before it made contact, Belis and Ransell had drawn their swords and barely managed to deflect it with both of their combined efforts.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!? How dare you attack an envoy and Royal Advisor of another nation?!¡± Belis yelled.

    Wendell was standing atop the carriage with his bow drawn and aimed directly at Ely. Ransell and Belis both took a defensive stance and were prepared for an attack at any moment. While Trisha knew just how powerful this woman was, she had pulled the two daggers from her thighs hidden by her long dress and stood in front of Sarya ready to protect her.

    ¡°Stop, all of you!¡± Sarya shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but she means you harm. It is our duty as your guard to stop any that mean to do so.¡±

    ¡°How lucky you must be¡­¡± Ely said. ¡°It appears that you have gained the trust of a king, gathered your own entourage and live the life of luxury without a care in the world.¡±

    Sarya cringed and looked away.

    ¡°I suppose I am no better than you. But I tried! I looked for him for over two thousand years! I tried looking for all of you! Where were you all when I needed you! You abandoned me and left me with nothing!¡± her eyes began to water recalling the days, weeks, months and years that went by while she was all alone.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarya said.

    Ely tensed up and her face contorted in rage.

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry!?¡± she shouted.

    Once more raising her hand, another Aqua Cutter darted out from the sky towards her. Belis was prepared this time and easily cut the watery blade in mid-air causing the two separate parts to veer to the sides and impact the ground. Wendell let the arrow fly from his bow with pinpoint accuracy right at Ely¡¯s eye. Thinking this would all be over he grinned in satisfaction.

    Before the arrow could get too close, a pillar of ice erupted from thin air and encased the arrow mid-flight, quickly shattering after its purpose was complete.

    ¡°Wendell, do not attack her!¡± Sarya ordered.

    ¡°My Lady, she means to kill you, why do you wish to protect her!?¡± Belis shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her I¡¯m trying to protect¡­¡± she said simply.

    ¡°Belis¡­¡± Trisha said.

    Turning around to face Trisha, he was taken aback at her expression. She was pale as a ghost and he could see her visibly shaking. He has seen Trisha in a number of missions that were near suicide to attempt and she always returned completely unharmed and unfazed. But seeing her like this made her wonder just what it was that she was so afraid of. Then he remembered her mentioning her ability to feel the magical energy of those around her. It couldn¡¯t be. This attendant was that powerful?

    Even though Trisha was an assassin whose typical day consisted of training so hellish and oppressive that anyone would break under the strain and agony. Being this sensitive to powerful magic was her downfall and only form of weakness.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Belis demanded as he turned once again to face her.

    ¡°Elynara Aquinas, or better known as Elena Aqua, Headmistress of Highleaf. Loyal servant, friend and family of Amrin Endrane. Now, and forever more.¡±

    His eyes shot open, this was the headmistress of the Academy? A master chanter and highly respected name, even in Tranquil Refuge. But who was this Amrin Endrane and why was his name mentioned?

    ¡°I tried looking for him, Elynara. I did¡­we did. But he was nowhere to be found!¡±

    Ely knew that she had no right to be angry about it. She tried looking as well and came up empty handed. But she was no longer angry about that. She was angry at the fact that it happened in the first place.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­what?¡± Sarya said cautiously.

    ¡°You know damn well what! Why did you do it!? Why did you betray him! Didn¡¯t you love him too!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°I did! I still do! But he¡¯s gone now! It¡¯s been over two thousand years and he¡¯s still not here! It¡¯s time to let him go!¡± the tears streaming down her cheeks as she screamed at Ely.

    Sarya couldn¡¯t believe what she was saying. She didn¡¯t mean any of it, and yet why was she spouting such things to Elynara? Maybe it¡¯s what she wanted herself? To finally let him go? To finally be free of the sorrow, guilt and anger of losing him? She didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sarya said, covering her face with her hands as her voice broke.

    In that instant an overwhelming and oppressive feeling erupted throughout the academy grounds. The open area behind Elynara was engulfed in pitch black. What looked to be tendrils of darkness began to writhe and crawl along the ground, the frame of the door and ceiling. A black fog like mist rushed out of the doorway and down the stairs, none of it touching Ely as it blanketed everything in its path.

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. But you will be.¡± Ely said, stepping to the side and lowering her head, fear plain on her face.

    Sarya uncovered her face and looked up at her. Her eyes open wide in terror. She couldn¡¯t move. Her body was frozen in place. There was no way.

    Two loud clanging sounds shot out from behind Ransell and Belis, they quickly turned to see what it was and were horrified by what they saw. Trisha was crouched on the ground face buried between her legs, hands and arms covering her head, crying and shaking uncontrollably.

    ¡°No, no¡­please no¡­¡± she kept repeating the words in utter terror.

    Everywhere the tendrils touched, the stone underneath it either vanished, melted, was crushed under tremendous weight or withered away in the blink of an eye. The only other thing that came from the shroud of darkness was the slow click of footsteps. Each one coming closer and closer to them.

    The pressure they all felt would naturally make anyone want to run away screaming. It felt as if death himself was about to walk through the wall of darkness that stand before them. Wendell, Belis and Ransell were trembling. Wendell had already dropped his bow and could hardly stand. Ransell was on one knee, propping himself up with his sword and sweating profusely. Belis mustered every ounce of willpower and strength he could to keep from collapsing, the sword held out in front of him shaking violently from fear coursing through his body.

    He had seen death, met it head on and been through what he thought was hell on earth. But this feeling¡­this feeling made every one of them combined feel as if it was a happy and glorious day. For him, whatever was coming from inside the Academy was worse than death. In fact, whatever was to emerge from the darkness was something even death would fear.

 Notes from the Author

    Well...I didn''t think I''d have to do this, at least not this early. But I suppose I knew it would happen sooner or later. I''m going to be taking a hiatus from writing.

    Chapter Thirty Three was the last chapter that I had written for my backlog, there''s very little in Chapter Thirty Four making it incomplete so I won''t bother uploading that one until it''s done.

    Now I have no idea how long this hiatus will last so I can''t say "see you in XX days!!" or anything of the sort.

    The reason this has come about is due to a number of reasons unfortunately. Disinterest, lack of motivation and increaseddepression have taken their toll on my mood and state of mind and I just cannot get into any mood to write anything. I''ve mentioned it once before, but I''m positive that I am much older than most likely a great majority of users on RRL, so the depression really effs with things.

    BUT!I still have ideas and know where I would like to go with the story, so I''m not dropping it. I''m just taking an undetermined length of time break.

    I hate to have to do this but I just can''t force myself to write the chapters anymore since it just puts me in even a more foul mood and resent writing even more. I''m tremendously grateful for the reception that the story has gotten, since it''s my very first fiction that I''ve put more than a few days of work into. Although i''d be lying if I said I wasn''t disappointed at the stagnation in it''s increase in popularity...but that''s for another discussion.

    If/when I come back, I will also no longer be doing releases every 2 days. It was a pretty hectic release schedule and one that most likely contributed to the rapid lack of motivation and disinterest in continuing. I''ll most likely to a weekly release schedule on a set day. I know there aren''t that many chapters out compared to others, but hey, after almost 180,000 words...it''s still a lot.

    Now, to all the readers, followers and people who were gracious enough to favorite the story.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    THANK YOU!!

    If not for the comments, thank yous and positive feedback I''ve continued to get throughoutthe time I''ve been working on this story, it would NOT have gotten this far. I''m still very thin skinned when it comes to overly specific critiquing and comments regarding the work. But it''s all the positive comments and words that I was able to take it as far as 30+ chapters. It''s because of you guys (and gals if any) that I hate to have to do this.

    But rest assured! The story is not dead, I''ll pick it back up eventually and you''ll be able to learn what happens to Sarya, Amrin, Ely, Meladris and Belgard. And I have plans to introduce Gindel as well in later chapters (spoilers, he''s pretty much a ninja).

    Soagain, it is with a heavy heart and tremendous guilt that I have to do this.

    But I''ll be back, and hopefully things will be better than ever!...but don''t hold your breath on the better than ever part...

 Status Update

    So this has been a long time coming, which any of you that bother to still check on this will attest to. Not gonna lie though, it still isn''t at 100% of where I would like to be emotionally or motivationally, but it is better than it used to be.

    I''ve been writing some more, but nowhere near the volume that I was before I went on hiatus. And due to that fact I doubt i''ll be uploading any content to this site. That coupled with the fact that I have decided to change the overall direction and tone of the story. So while the amount of chapters isn''t that much more than what is on here, it is because I had to go through each of the previous chapters, rewrite them, completely remove some, or add whole new ones.

    The story you''ll read on RRL is about vengeance and how Amrin is always angry. The one on my site</a> is more laid back by comparison, where Amrin just doesn''t want to find the others and is not hell bent on revenge. But "fate", for lack of a better word, has other plans. Word of warning though, for anyone that thought it was slow before, I can''t help but feel what I''ve written now, may potentially be even slower. But that''s just how it is I guess. Take it or leave it.

    Due to the new direction, there are a number of new characters, some characters have been relegated to "forgettable" status, while others are more prominent now. But I am aware that because of this change, some may not like it anymore. It is also due to this new direction that it will not be uploaded to RRL since the newer chapters will just be a giant confusing mess from the ones that are already uploaded. It will also make any of the ratings and comments that already exist not make sense if I just update all existing chapters to the rewritten ones. And making a new listing would require me to think of a new title...and I hate thinking up names. It especially makes it more difficult since the URLs i have are all utilizing the current title.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Now before anyone cries foul about how I''m redirecting people from this site to my own for clicks or adrevenue...just stop. My site has no adsense, no ads (that I know of since I use uBlock) and no way for me to gain any form of revenue. So that is most definitely not the case.

    There''s a few reasons why I''m dedicating all future chapters to my site, really. One is because I will not have any "set" release schedule, and there is now no way to have a rating on it and no way to give me some sense of failure if it ends up in the deepest darkest depths of popularity rankings. There is still a way to comment on each chapter and the story as a whole through the Discussion</a> link on the main page, but that is only to discuss or ask questions, really. Its a big deal man...petty, sure. But a big deal. Anxiety is a bitch. So without all of those things, I am just writing to get the ideas out of my head and some semblance of enjoyment.

    Well, that''s my update for what''s going on with this story. Like I said, I''ll keep it going, but I can''t promise I''ll keep it going quickly. I''ll try, and I do mean try, to upload a new chapter once a week of at least 5K words per chapter. But please don''t hold me to that.

    So!...if you want to read what I have changed and what is new with Sage Fall</a>, go ahead and drop by. I promise it won''t be the most boring thing you''ll ever do. Ok...well I can''t promise that, but I really hope that there are more boring things out there.